This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or used in any manner without permission of the copyright owner except for the use of quotations in a book review. For permission requests, please contact the author at john@johnquinton.com.

Harbinger Ascendant

The Lurran Chronicles

Copyright © 2023 by John Quinton

Two special people helped make this book possible:

Mom, you’ve continued reading through this story regardless of the many crazy iterations. Thank you for always encouraging me.

To my best friend Ellen, I can’t tell you how much your calm and collected mind has influenced this journey. Thanks for all your support.

Author’s Note

Dear Readers,

Thank you for reading Harbinger Ascendant and continuing your journey within the Greater Infinite. This entire adventure comes from the mind of a single person and thus will be subject to their limitations. In other words, this is a self-published book, and grammatical errors or typos are sadly a possibility. If any are spotted, please contact me via email at john@johnquinton.com.

Enjoy!

John

Table of Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Epilogue

Afterward

Chapter 1

There was only emptiness until there suddenly wasn’t, leaving Eli with a split-second to realize something was wrong before landing flat on his back, grunting at the impact. He was left staring at the pitch-black sky overhead, trying to understand what had happened.

Shaking off the disorientation, he scrambled to his feet, only to pause in confusion. Eli’s memories insisted he was in the middle of a battle, fighting a 3-meter-tall demon, but Boruta, the crumbling walls, broken gatehouse, and damaged manor were gone. Instead, pale tiles extended a handful of meters in every direction, ending in a sharp cutoff. Beyond that was a void with no lights, stars, or anything else, making it seem like Eli was standing on a small platform floating within a sea of emptiness.

Feeling a warmth under his feet, he glanced down only to discover he was naked. Again.

“Seriously?” Eli groaned but then caught the glint of the shiny metal bracelet on his left wrist. With a thought, linen pants and a muted blue-colored shirt materialized around his body, seemingly pulled from thin air. Sadly, he didn’t have a spare set of shoes. His boots had disappeared with the rest of his last outfit, so he was stuck going barefoot for now.

He summoned his canteen into his hand and took a quick sip to wet his dry throat while looking around. Not detecting any threats or really anything else nearby, he stored it away again.

“Hello?” Eli called out, his voice strangely muted as if the black void around him absorbed the sound without reflecting anything back. “Is anyone there?” he tried again, hoping to find anything other than the eerie emptiness. Sadly, nothing besides his carefully controlled breaths and the muted thump of his heartbeat interrupted the silence.

Looking again at the ground warming his feet, he crouched down, running his fingers across the square tiling. There didn’t seem to be anything special about the smooth ceramic material, yet the heat was enough to bring a strange sense of comfort.

An image from when Eli was little flashed through his mind, indistinct and fuzzy around the edges. He couldn’t have been more than five or six years old when his family stayed at some fancy mountain resort with his grandparents. He remembered thinking they were almost magical, so different from his childhood home’s carpet and cold, stone floor.

Blinking away the memory, he focused on where the platform ended, wondering if anything was beyond the edge.

Taking a few careful steps closer, he jerked to a stop at seeing a slight shifting movement along the ground. Eyes widening, he realized that the nothingness around him was actually more like pitch-black curtains caught in a gentle breeze, even though there wasn’t any wind.

The sight was admittedly a tad unnerving, but it wasn’t even the weirdest thing he’d seen in the last day. Only a month ago, he’d been working as an auditor for Sahara, Earth’s largest tech conglomerate. One moment, he’d been walking through their facility with a cup of coffee in hand. The next, he’d woken up somewhere else, lying on a metal table like a cadaver in a morgue, only to be chucked through a glowing oval into a magical world. Fast forward to only minutes ago, when he’d been fighting against some monstrously strong demon – in that context, being trapped here was almost peaceful in comparison.

Of course, if there was no way out, Eli was screwed. He figured he had maybe a week’s worth of food left from his journey with Dara, but that would hardly matter since he’d be out of water in a couple of days. He only had the one canteen, and he didn’t imagine he’d find a fresh spring hiding within the darkness.

Thinking of Dara, he wondered whether she was okay. His memories of the fight were all jumbled up, but he was pretty sure he’d punched Boruta in the chest. In fact, now that Eli thought about it, he remembered seeing that monster’s crimson omnessence cracking apart right before a clap of thunder and the world flashing white.

What happened after was confusing, like a half-remembered dream. There was a hazy image of Dara and Wolf approaching, somehow off-kilter and tilted to the side. The scene was almost grayscale with its lack of color, making him wonder if it had really happened or was simply a figment of his imagination.

Survival came first, and Eli buried those worries for the moment, focusing his attention inward. He’d been badly hurt in the recent battle, memories of the agony still fresh. Yet, standing here atop the warm tiles, the aches and pains in his chest, legs, and back were gone. In fact, he felt surprisingly good.

Still, he needed to check, and the same small, black-framed mirror he’d used in his earlier experiments appeared in his hand. He held it up, his dark green eyes staring back at him.

Triggering Lifesight, he visualized seeing deeper, and the skin, tissues, and bone around his skull faded away to reveal his pinkish-gray brain. His point of focus had a slight sharpness around it, highlighting what he was looking at, just like when he’d first experimented with the ability. Moving his vision toward the back of his skull, he saw nothing amiss, thinking the organ’s color and internal structure looked normal to his untrained eye.

Sighing in relief, he remembered the scary gray colors and dark striations spreading inside his skull only hours ago. At least whatever had brought him here hadn’t reverted any of the healing he’d done after resetting Guide.

Toggling Manasight, he watched as the sharp outline around his brain shadowed to a dark gray. At the same time, a spot near the back of his skull lit up with white light, revealing where Sahara’s surgeons had installed Guide.

Staring at the object, Eli felt a familiar anxiety. In the last few weeks, much had gone wrong with Guide, making him realize how little he understood about the buggy hardware. For one, it shouldn’t have been hackable, yet the evidence indicated otherwise, with Lugh somehow installing unwanted programs with a wave of the creepy guy’s hand. And that ignored the other issues, like how the old programs, operating system, and Eli’s private files disappeared. Even Guide’s artificially generated voice had been silenced – their only communication was now through the text in his heads-up display.

The worst had been the disgusting spider-like thing he’d seen inside his skull only hours ago, but Guide’s hardware reset seemed to have fixed that issue. The thin appendages previously latched tightly around Eli’s brain stem were gone. Now, tiny circular bands of white light surrounded and passed through the area like glowing magnetic fields. He had no idea what they meant, but he’d take a bunch of glowing halos over the repulsive creature any day of the week.

With his most pressing worry handled for the moment, he glanced around again, but nothing had changed while he’d been distracted. He was still surrounded by the eerie curtain of darkness.

Sighing, he turned off Manasight only to frown, surprised by the curtain suddenly withdrawing away from him, revealing another meter of tile flooring. He turned Manasight back on, and it drew in again.

On a hunch, he toggled Lifesight, and the curtains retreated slightly. Aurasight was turned on next, and the curtains closed in, shrinking the platform to its smallest size, leaving him with only a few meters of tiles in any direction. Shaking his head, he turned everything off and let his normal vision return. Clearly, the environment reacted to his different abilities, though the “why” was another mystery.

He glanced at his HUD for any clues, his attention immediately captured by the chatbox in the bottom corner, showing Guide’s last messages.

LETHAL ERROR DETECTED

EMERGENCY - Contacting medical authorities…

ERROR – No Connection Available

LETHAL ERROR DETECTED

EMERGENCY - Contacting medical authorities…

Seeing the same three lines repeating, he scrolled up further and gulped.

ERROR!!!

Primary sensors – failure imminent

Secondary sensors – offline

Tertiary sensors – offline

“What the hell?” He wasn’t sure what the secondary or tertiary sensors were, but Guide’s primary sensors piggybacked Eli’s senses. It tracked everything he saw, heard, tasted, touched, or smelled, so eminent failure sounded pretty damned bad. Then again, things seemed to be working fine now.

He was distracted by another part of his HUD, noticing the clock’s numbers were blinking 12:00:00, like after a power outage. And now that he was thinking about it, he didn’t remember adjusting it after the reset. “Guide, sync your clock with my arrival here.” A moment later, the numbers shifted to 00:17:57, the seconds ticking away again.

Checking the rest of his heads-up display, he realized something else was different. The quick access wheel he’d configured for his abilities weeks ago had changed. The wedge for Tracking was not only dark, but its label was missing.

He hadn’t used it much in the past few weeks, mainly because it didn’t work as well as it used to. Back on Earth, Guide could mark and identify almost anything with its extensive database. Unfortunately, since landing in Lurra, the results had usually been no better than “Unknown” or “ERROR.” Still, how could it disappear from his HUD? The other wedges and the circle in the middle looked fine, their labels still there.

He tried toggling the dark, unlabeled wedge, just in case.

Command Unknown

“What kinda crap is this?” he complained, hoping his other abilities didn’t vanish. Then again, Tracking relied on Guide, so maybe the recent reset had screwed up the program?

Shaking his head at the mystery, he mentally clicked on the little circle in the middle of the quick access wheel to pull up his status.

Name: Eli Tal

Species: Human

Race: Restricted (Anomaly)

Level: 12

Evolution: Peak Mundane

Abilities: Identify, Manasight, Healing, Flamethrower, Lifesight, Aurasight

Modifiers: +Mana Regen, +Health Regen, +Stamina Regen, +Strength, +Agility, +Defense

His eyes immediately went to the long string of status buffs at the bottom, bringing a little relief at seeing they were still there. At least he had an edge to help keep him alive within this new reality that he found himself in. Based on his previous experiments, the magic rations’ buffs lasted around half a day. Of course, with Guide’s frozen clock, he wasn’t sure how long it had been since he’d eaten them.

“Guide, how long have I had these status buffs?”

Please restate the question

“Guide, list my status buffs,” he tried again from a slightly different angle.

Please restate the question

“Crap, what am I doing wrong?” he muttered, pretty confident that there was a way to make this work. After all, the buffs were already there on his status screen. He considered the specific wording and guessed what the issue might be. “Guide, list my status modifiers.”

+Mana Regen, +Health Regen, +Stamina Regen, +Strength, +Agility, +Defense

“Now we’re talking,” he chuckled. “Guide, notify me when any of the status modifiers change.”

Acknowledged

With the emotional high that came with working successfully around the buggy hardware in his skull, he returned to his status screen, focusing on the changes. Somewhere along the way, he’d gained a few more levels. He wasn’t sure how or why the number increased, but there seemed to be a correlation between killing things and his levels going up. Of course, that assumption didn’t always hold true since he’d also gained a level after healing Wolf.

Eli’s evolution line had also changed from “High Mundane” to “Peak Mundane.” He wasn’t sure what either meant and added it to the long list of things he didn’t understand.

He flinched as a new screen suddenly covered much of his vision, the little mirror flying from his hands to clatter across the tile floor.

Congratulations! By completing the optional quest to kill Boruta Dunmaru, you have qualified for a Trial.

Trial of Might (Initiate)

Quest: Reveal your power by surviving three challenges

Stage One Difficulty: Peak Mundane

Reward: Dependent on performance

Prepare yourself for the first challenge. (790 seconds)

The text hovered at arm’s length in the air, somehow turning off his status screen.

Scratching his head in bewilderment, he circled the thing, but the display turned in place to follow him around some invisible pivot point. It might as well have been an augmented reality billboard selling some product outside a store with how it stayed in place yet kept its text oriented towards him.

He paused in his walk around the object to pick up the mirror, happy to see he hadn’t cracked the glass.

Storing it safely away, he looked up and blinked, noticing how the deep black curtain around the platform had retreated from one end of the floor. About twenty meters away, four statues stood silently in a neat row, their features indistinct like cheap mannequins.

“The hell?” he mused, rereading the message several more times. He wasn’t sure what to make of the quest, the words remaining a mystery no matter how he stared at the text. With everything that had happened lately, he shouldn’t be surprised by another challenge, but he could really go for a nice vacation right about now. Unfortunately, his wishes weren’t being considered, judging by the silently ticking timer with about thirteen minutes left.

Chapter 2

Keeping his eyes on the four statues, Eli summoned Bash, and the two-meter-long wooden quarterstaff materialized in his hands. He tightened his grip, the weapon bringing much-needed comfort as he tried to bury the frustration of this shitty situation. Having no better ideas, he started twirling Bash to try and warm up his muscles for the upcoming challenge.

Seeing this new quest, he was reminded of when he’d first found himself in a magical world, trying to make sense of what had happened. He’d had a few different initial theories, including a crazy hallucination, some rare medical condition with him dreaming in a hospital, or a strange interaction with Guide. Things had only gotten weirder when he stumbled across a few game-like mechanics. There was his dimensional storage bracelet in place of a bag of holding and his changing status screen, seemingly tracking him as his levels grew. After all that, now he was facing some fight on a platform floating in the middle of nothingness. Super.

“Damn, I wish I had some armor,” he grumbled, thinking the linen pants and the cotton shirt didn’t make for the best protection.

Eyes narrowing on the statues, he started walking toward them, wondering if there was a way to tip the scales in his favor. After all, they stood there exposed, waiting to be screwed with before the timer reached zero. He didn’t have any strong rope or explosives in his bracelet, but even throwing the tarps and blankets he did have over their heads was better than nothing. He might even be able to shatter them with Bash, the weapon’s metal-capped ends potentially strong enough to crack some stone.

He’d only made it a few steps before his gut twinged like he was in freefall for a split second.

Like a ripple in a pond with him in the center, a pulse of changing reality moved in a small wave along the ground as the tiles morphed into pale sand. The alterations continued with a stone wall springing up around him and the statues, creating a vast circular area. Beyond the wall, empty stone steps in concentric rows materialized, but when another tier appeared, extending up and back, and then another, he realized they were empty seats. Finally, a curved roof enclosed this massive arena at a dizzying height far overhead, with bright white lights sprinkled across its surface.

When the wave passed over the statues, they changed as well. Instead of solid white, the four shifted like melting wax, turning into grayish humanoid forms. The transformation continued for a few heartbeats as they shrank inwards. Their chests squashed down before widening into a barrel shape while their arms lengthened, their hands reaching just below their knees. The once blank faces grew two eyes, flat noses, and wide mouths with decidedly ape-like features.

The creatures stood bowlegged, hunched slightly forward with their long arms hanging as if ready to drop to their hands at a moment’s notice. They were also barefoot, but their extra long big toes grew out halfway down the inside of both feet. Their other toes were splayed out, keeping them from sinking into the sand and making it look like they were standing on giant hands.

Two of the creatures were Eli’s height, though almost twice as broad across the shoulders. They probably outweighed him by a hundred kilos, and little of it was fat. Their simian features were reminiscent of a gorilla, especially with the extra tufts growing on the sides and tops of their heads. They had small ears set high on their skulls, almost lost in their reddish fur. Their other limbs were similarly tinged with red, though the colors shifted to more of a gray around their torsos.

The other pair looked similar, except half a meter shorter, the rest of their proportions smaller. They were lighter in coloring, with shades of pale gray at their chests, becoming reddish-orange at their extremities. They also didn’t have the extra fur up top but had the same short necks, making it seem like their heads sprouted directly from their shoulders.

Dark harnesses formed around their bare chests, with tiny objects swinging from the straps. Pants materialized into place, the bottoms ending just above their ankles, and the thin fabric made it clear that they were all apparently male.

Eli wasn’t looking forward to facing off against these creatures, but at least he wouldn’t have to do it on a small platform. Fighting in a gladiatorial arena seemed a bit cliché, but it gave him room to maneuver.

He triggered Manasight to continue his analysis but was quickly distracted by the sheer number of tiny glowing particles around him. On Lurra, he’d become almost accustomed to the strange little bits of light that floated everywhere, like little groups of colored fireflies on a late May night. But here, it was different, making it seem like he was standing in the middle of a tiny star cluster with millions of miniature stars everywhere.

It was almost overwhelming, and he had to focus on the frozen foursome across the arena to help center his thoughts. They looked incredibly lifelike, yet their bodies lacked any of the colors or lights he’d seen in the Lurrans. Instead, a uniform glow surrounded them as if some barrier protected them.

He toggled on Lifesight and was disappointed when nothing changed within the creatures, only the same pale color surrounding them. Aurasight revealed similarly frustrating results. Hopefully, whatever blocked his abilities was only temporary, or this fight would get a lot more challenging.

A gong sounded, the deep thrum vibrating his chest as a bright flash went off, briefly blinding him.

He blinked away the afterimage’s colors swimming across his vision, refocusing on the foursome as the creatures came alive, their eyes flashing open. Their heads came up, and they turned in place, studying their surroundings.

One of the smaller ones locked eyes with Eli across the arena, and the creature smoothly dropped to all fours, his head tilting to the side. With a growl, the furry being took two bounding steps forward, his hand dipping down before coming up and hurling a bunch of sand into the air. Laughing maniacally, he retreated back to his companions.

All four creatures now looked at Eli, their eyes narrowing, and he tried not to react, hoping his nervousness didn’t show. Being humanity’s closest cousins, he’d always had a healthy respect for the other great apes like gorillas, orangutans, and chimpanzees. However, mixed in with that was a hefty dose of fear, knowing how incredibly strong and violent they could be, especially chimps. It was just his luck to be facing something that looked like a strange mix of gorilla and chimpanzee, though for now, they seemed content to stay on their side of the arena.

One of the bigger ones smiled, revealing two rows of darkened teeth, his four large, sharp canines prominent. “Ah hoo, hai, hai,” he said, the sounds reminiscent of a chimpanzee’s hooting call, though with a much deeper tone. The other three responded with varying cries as they flashed their sharp teeth, one of the smaller ones stomping the ground enthusiastically.

New Language Detected

Processing…

Greater Astaka Common recognized

Installing projected updates to the existing language set 

Please note that certain irregularities are possible

Continued exposure to this language will improve data and extrapolation

Eli quickly scanned Guide’s message in the chat window, relieved that his translation program was still working. He wasn’t sure if there was a way to talk his way out of this situation, but at least it should increase his chances.

“Swiftclaw, do you recognize this species?” the largest one said, his deep voice rumbling as his eyes stared unblinkingly at Eli.

The other big one with less spiky hair huffed a grunt, his forehead wrinkling into a frown. “I do not, Bloodfang, but she looks related to our people’s template. Perhaps a weak offshoot, shorn from our line ages ago?”

“Then she should be that much easier for us to kill,” one of the smaller creatures said, his voice higher pitched as he pointed a finger in Eli’s direction. “I want that fancy stick – I bet it has an enchantment!” He clapped his hands and started hopping up and down like an excited child, the objects strapped to his harness jingling.

“Not so hasty, Osa,” Bloodfang almost crooned, one of his large hands patting his smaller companion’s fur-covered shoulder. “The trial would not have us four face this creature alone unless she had some hidden strength to match us. This might only be the first and easiest stage, but we still have a short segment before the challenge begins and will use it. After we kill this abomination, there will be plenty of time to discuss how we divide our spoils.”

Eli listened, trying not to react as he absorbed the creatures’ words. He was a bit mystified by them thinking he was a woman, not sure if that was a translation issue or if the females of their species looked more human. The group also seemed to know more about this trial, but talking or asking questions seemed less than ideal with the casual way they spoke of killing him.

Osa wasn’t done, though, the smaller creature laughing as he pointed once again at Eli. “It looks like she shaved the rest of her pelt. With such pale, soft skin, do you think she’ll take a few ounces for a tumble in the sand?” Bloodfang and the other smaller creature laughed at Osa’s words, their heads thrown back as they hooted into the air overhead.

However, Swiftclaw’s brows furrowed, his lips pulling back to reveal bared teeth nearly a match for Bloodfang’s. He took a deep breath, and his chest puffed up and out before smashing his knuckles together with a thunderous crack. “Let me have her,” he growled, his words a low rumble as his gaze settled on Eli.

Bloodfang frowned, waving a paw through the air that had Osa and the other one settle down, their hooting laughter cut short. “We do not have time to watch another of your ‘conquests,’ Swiftclaw. As we agreed before the ceremony, we’ll kill first. Any fun will have to wait for later. Once we return to our tribe, they’ll reward you with whatever pleasures you desire.”

There was a dangerous light in Swiftclaw’s eyes as the creature’s hands twisted together as if throttling something between them. “Ah, but we both know how much more fun it is when they squirm, and we never agreed on what we’d do if we found a lone female. Just imagine my fame – how many warriors can say they took another during a trial?”

“What the fuck is wrong with you,” Eli finally barked, thoroughly disgusted by the direction things were taking. But he paused at hearing the bizarre hoots and cries emerging from his mouth as his translator changed his words.

The foursome reacted with various degrees of shock, the larger ones’ hair rising atop their heads while they lifted their hands off the ground to stand on their two feet. The smaller ones did a quick jump backward, their eyes flying wide.

Osa was the first to find his voice, his eyes narrowing as his thick lips pulled back into some semblance of a smile. “She speaks our tongue?” he hooted, kicking up a cloud of sand as he hopped forward excitedly. “Perhaps she’s a talking beast? Do you think you could train her to beg, Swiftclaw?”

The goading seemed to ignite something in the larger being, and Swiftclaw licked his lips. “Bloodfang, I offer three ounces when we return home,” he growled, his eyes unwaveringly locked on Eli. “As you said, this is the first stage, and we know that no one watches lowly Mundanes like us. I’ll finish with her quickly enough that we’ll have plenty of time before the next challenge.”

“Five for me and one for Osa and Eba,” Bloodfang returned, a little heat seeping into his voice as his smaller companions shared a knowing look.

Swiftclaw only grew more agitated, his chest heaving as the fur atop his head and shoulders stood straight, making him appear even larger. “Agreed,” he almost panted, his hands grasping at the empty air.

Eli shook off his paralysis as he reached for the familiar sensation of the air stiffening around him. He’d had a hell of a time getting it to work against Boruta, but he’d also wondered whether that monster’s massive aura had somehow suppressed the power.

A pressure suddenly surrounded him like he was at the bottom of a deep pool. The overly excited Osa was mid-jump, his body slowing to pause at the apogee of his leap before descending toward the ground at a snail’s pace. His three companions also stiffened in place, looking like overly detailed statues, their maniacal laughter deepening into an unrecognizable drone.

As a wave of relief swept through Eli, he used the time his ability bought him, triggering Manasight. He was happy to see the lights shining inside the four, glad that whatever had blocked his ability earlier had vanished.

He tried not to snort as the four creatures lept away, likely spooked by his suddenly glowing eyes. Instead, he studied the spheres of light inside their torsos. Presumably, the marble-sized objects were what Dara called omnessences and the source of whatever magic these creatures possessed. While his and the Lurrans were near their hearts, these beings had theirs closer to their stomachs.

There didn’t seem to be anything otherwise special about the rest of their internal mana systems, having the same illuminated tracks leading out from their spheres. One branched off the top of the omnessence, connecting to their head and arms. On the bottom was another channel traveling lower into their legs.

Interestingly, Bloodfang and Osa’s internal hues were a similar shade of pale red, while Swiftclaw and Eba’s were decidedly more orange in color. Eli hadn’t found any correlation between the colors in people’s cores and specific powers, but he also hadn’t had much of a sample size after only a few weeks of observation.

Flipping to Aurasight, he saw fuzzy clouds materialize within their bodies, the colors nearly a match for their omnessences. Bloodfang and Swiftclaw’s were slightly more defined around the edges, but their auras remained firmly within their bodies. None seemed anywhere near as strong as Boruta, who’d flooded the very air with his power.

Eli tried Lifesight, and the foursome abruptly glowed with vitality. None looked injured from his quick scan, but he also couldn’t glean much more from this distance. Unfortunately, this power continued to resist zooming in, and the creatures were too far away to see many details.

Considering his options for the upcoming fight, he always had Bash. Unfortunately, while the weapon could sometimes hit as hard as a runaway dump truck, the magical ability was inconsistent. That still left him with a perfectly serviceable quarterstaff, and with his temporal ability working again, he should be able to throw out some decent punishment while hopefully dodging their attacks.

Then again, with all their fur, he was guessing his flamethrower might be his best bet. Well, assuming they weren’t immune to fire like Boruta. It seemed like an excruciating way to die, but given what Eli had already overheard, he felt little discomfort at turning all four into short-lived torches.

While he’d been studying them intensely for the last minute, they’d only grown more animated. Perhaps his lack of response had annoyed them, but they’d started slapping their bare chests, stomping the ground, or waiving their hands in the air, all while screaming bloody murder.

Eli decided to give them one chance and relaxed to let time speed up again. “Hey, dipshits,” he yelled. “I don’t suppose it matters that I’m male and didn’t volunteer for this trial?”

Their cries stopped, confusion and surprise flitting through their features before Bloodfang exploded into laughter. Eba joined him, pointing toward Swiftclaw.

As the smaller creature opened his mouth to say something, there was a blur, and Eba was suddenly launched through the air, coming down in a heap. There was another blur, and Swiftclaw was there, looming over his smaller companion. His meaty paw reached down, encircling Eba’s short neck, and he lifted him into the air until their flat faces were mere centimeters apart.

“You mock your betters?” Swiftclaw bellowed, spit flying. He tossed Eba to the ground, giving him a kick in the gut and making the smaller creature curl into a miserable, whimpering ball.

Swiftclaw turned to Eli, madness swimming in his eyes as his lips peeled back, baring his teeth. “Trying to humiliate me, female? You will beg for mercy, screaming my name, but I won’t stop until I’m thoroughly satisfied.” His hands smacked together with a sharp crack. “I’ll make you howl before I rip that face off your head and f-.”

“Yeah, I get it,” Eli interrupted, waving a hand dismissively, not seeing any point in continuing the conversation.

He’d been shocked by how quickly the creature had moved, but he tried not to let it distract him as he imagined the world slowing down. And with pressure building against his skin, he could only hope his temporal ability let him move faster and react more quickly than these brutes. Otherwise, he might not make it out of this alive.

***

Staring across the open sand separating them, Swiftclaw seemed determined to glare Eli into submission. The larger being looked even more ape-like on all fours, his hands and prehensile feet digging into the fine sand. His fur was standing up along his back like a pissed-off cat, though the murderous look in his eyes was one no feline could easily mimic.

The other three creatures had found a spot they liked across the arena. Bloodfang had been the first to step away, pulling an excited Osa behind him. Eba’s head had popped up at the commotion before uncurling from his protective ball. Climbing to his feet while holding one hand over his gut, he’d stumbled over to join the other two.

Eli hadn’t moved far on his end of the arena, leaving a thirty-meter gap between him and his opponent. Forcing slow and measured breaths, he mentally reviewed his plans as the long and drawn-out thump of his heartbeat kept him company within the slowed world. Bash had been stored away, ready to be resummoned at a moment’s notice.

With only seconds left on the timer, he assumed fighting these creatures would be both fast and brutal. Manasight was on and zoomed in as far as possible, revealing the orange marble-sized sphere near Swiftclaw’s stomach. Eli figured watching it should give him the warning he needed when things kicked off.

Another gong sounded, sending off vibrations in his chest – presumably, the timer had reached zero. He didn’t dare confirm, though, his eyes locked on his target.

There was a pulse inside Swiftclaw’s omnessence, and a split second later, orange lights shot out from under the creature’s four limbs. He blasted forward as if he’d ignited rockets, his body shooting across the ground.

Eli was already moving, dropping low and pushing off with his feet. Yet as he dodged right, he tried to keep his eyes on the giant ape flying his way.

He was glad he did, as Swiftclaw dropped his big hands down, digging into the fine sand. Another flash of orange went off, and the creature subtly shifted trajectory as he put on a new burst of speed.

One of Eli’s feet came down, and he hurled himself further away to the side, but Swiftclaw’s leading hand was already closing in, reaching out.

With visions of what would happen if the demented creature got its paws on him, Eli got desperate. Summoning Bash, the weapon’s weight immediately tugged him toward the ground. And hoping this didn’t hurt too much, he angled it down sharply, digging one metal-capped end into the sand.

Fine particulates burst into the air, flinging him in a new direction as he let the quarterstaff go. The pale ground and dark sky flipped and flipped again as he cartwheeled.

Still feeling the pressure against his skin, he shifted around midair, aiming for the ground. Coming down feet first, he dug his bare toes into the sand, sending tiny grains shooting into the sky. His two hands plunged in next, his fingers curling. Slowing to a stop on his hands and knees, he shook off some loose sand sticking to his face as he looked toward his foe.

Swiftclaw had landed not far from where Eli had been standing moments ago. The big creature looked confused as he thrashed in the sand, turning his shaggy head left and right. His three companions yelled and pointed, trying to help him out.

Finally spotting Eli, Swiftclaw’s mouth opened. The roar that emerged within the slowed world was almost humorous, like a mournful truck horn powered by a failing battery. A moment later, another burst of orange went off, and the creature was again airborne, soaring toward Eli with arms outstretched as if to tackle him.

Realizing he couldn’t dodge this time, Eli reared back on his knees, his hands going behind his head. He summoned Bash, and feeling it materialize in his hands, he flung himself forward, throwing the weapon at the big ape flying his way.

Swiftclaw had to have some kind of perception gift of his own to not only see but recognize the danger. Both of his hands shot down, sand exploding away as he shoved himself sideways, barely evading the weapon. Yet the creature couldn’t halt his momentum, and he came down hard, bouncing once before his body dug a wide divot in the sand, kicking up a cloud of debris.

Eli followed, summoning Bash back to his hands. He didn’t wait as he closed, and his weapon came down on Swiftclaw’s big head, the dull thunk almost lost in the commotion as the creature tried to stand. Seeing little reaction, Eli brought Bash down a second and a third time. There was a sharp crack as the skull finally gave way, and Swiftclaw collapsed as a red, soupy mess erupted from the cavity.

Taking a heaving breath, Eli straightened, looking toward all the noise where his three remaining opponents were busy, apparently losing their collective minds. Eba and Osa were hopping and screaming, their hands smacking the ground in front of them. Bloodfang had his head back and was roaring at the sky.

A light pulsed near the big creature’s stomach, and two lines of red luminescence shot out to his companions. A maroon haze surrounded them, quickly seeping into their bodies. All three suddenly expanded, Eba and Osa growing until they were closer to Swiftclaw’s size. Bloodfang grew another meter while his muscles ballooned as if filled with power. With almost matching howls, they hurled themselves toward Eli, madness contorting their faces.

Admittedly surprised, Eli didn’t let it distract him, his hands curling around his quarterstaff. Seeing a little distance open between the three creatures, he threw Bash at the charging Bloodfang, forcing the giant ape to dodge with a leap to the side.

With a little more breathing room, Eli turned on the other two, cupping his hands in front of him. He felt a tiny thump in his chest, and a whitish-yellow explosion burst forth, the crackling roar drowning out the screaming creatures.

Squinting against the sudden light, he played the fire across their running figures, fully dousing them in flames. Whatever magic was in the maroon haze surrounding their bodies didn’t protect them from his fire. Instead, as if they’d soaked their fur in some accelerant, Osa and Eba turned into living bonfires.

They opened their mouths to scream, but the sounds were buried beneath the raging inferno as their arms waved wildly. Their expressions were soon lost behind the billowing flames, yet Manasight revealed their glowing forms. A few bangs and pops went off like firecrackers from within the conflagration, the little baubles hanging from their harnesses exploding in colorful displays.

Eli crouched low, turning away from the toppling bodies to see Bloodfang already rushing in again. Looking like a rabies-maddened animal now, he had spit bubbling from his mouth as he barreled closer, with no spark of intelligence in his eyes.

Seeing no need to change tactics, Eli let loose with another blast of fire, aiming right for the creature’s face. Bloodfang didn’t even try dodging, and the flames poured over his head, back, and shoulders. There was a foosh as the giant creature’s body caught fire, but he never deviated from his insane charge.

Eli finally recognized that nothing would stop the creature, assuming a mind was still inside that flaming figure. He tried jumping out of the way just as an explosion went off. He only had a dizzying moment of seeing the world spinning around him before the ground seemed to leap up, turning out the lights.

Chapter 3

“Ugh,” Eli groaned as he woke up and opened his eyes, only to wince, feeling every millimeter of his throbbing body.

Shifting uncomfortably, he lifted his head, glancing around in confusion. The arena was gone, and he was lying on the off-white tiles. At least the flooring’s strange warmth had kept him from getting too cold, even if the hard ceramic didn’t make for the best bed.

Carefully, his joints and muscles protesting, he brought a hand up to his head and neck to feel for any cuts, but the lack of blood on the tiles made him somewhat hopeful that he hadn’t seriously hurt himself. His HUD confirmed that he’d been out for almost an hour, which should have given his body a little time to heal.

Getting an elbow under him, he levered himself up and confirmed that the same shrouded darkness was surrounding him again. From there, he carefully rolled over, hissing as a sharp pain flared up the side of his body in hot, burning waves. Gritting his teeth, he only relaxed when he felt the tiles warming his aching back.

Looking up into the “sky,” he frowned at the object partially blocking his view. A new display had appeared, its surface tilted and oriented down toward him for easy reading.

“Shit, what now?” he groaned, his pounding head only emphasizing his crappy feeling.

Trial of Might (Initiate)

Quest: Reveal your power by surviving three challenges

Stage One: Complete

Difficulty: Peak Mundane

Calculated Result: Low Initiate

Reward: Marvelous Madwen’s Magical Mage Starter Kit (Rare)

Select One: Continue With Trial     Accept Your Fate

Sitting up and grimacing at the shooting pain in his side, he read through the message a few times, but continued reviews didn’t bring a lot of clarity. The three challenges and the difficulty weren’t new, but he didn’t know what to make of the results. The word “Initiate” was mentioned twice, but the use here wasn’t exactly straightforward and left him wondering whether he’d performed well. It wasn’t like there was any scoring key available, though survival had to be a victory all on its own. Also, what was up with the two choices?

“Crap on a crutch, ‘Accept Your Fate’ could mean a lot,” he muttered. “Does accepting make me lose the trial? Maybe it’s a life-or-death thing? Is there a ‘help’ option? Guide?”

Please restate the question

“Guide, is there a help option for this quest?” he asked, speaking slowly and with careful enunciation.

Please restate the question

“Stupid shitty piece of,” he began, his voice rising along with his throbbing headache, but he cut himself off before losing his temper.

Taking a slow breath, he imagined pushing out the stress and frustration along with the air while slowly counting to ten. After all, cursing at the thing in his head wouldn’t solve any of his problems.

“Guide, what is the display floating in front of me?”

Please restate the question

“Shit,” he groaned, realizing he wouldn’t likely have much luck from Guide. Still, he tried rewording his query a few different ways but finally gave up when Guide dropped its other much-used line.

Command Unknown

“At least there’s no countdown this time,” he muttered, changing his position and stretching his sore legs out in front of him. “Talay – no need to worry about what I can’t control.”

Focusing on the acronym for “turn around, look at yourself,” he closed his eyes and imagined stepping outside his body as if observing his actions, feelings, and thoughts from a distance. He’d stitched the technique together after seeing a long line of therapists and specialists over the years, helping him cope when it felt like he was spinning out of control. He took a few deep breaths, centering his mind on the present while his tight and aching joints relaxed a bit with the effort.

Opening his eyes, he looked again at the display. Since there wasn’t a deadline, he had more important things to worry about, like the pain throbbing in his side. The rest of him didn’t feel too peachy either, and he might have hidden injuries needing fixing.

Toggling Lifesight, he’d barely begun his inspection when something in the prompt’s words nagged at him. Like an itch he couldn’t scratch, the distraction finally made him glance up at the display.

He frowned as he reread the floating message before taking another look around but found only the same pitch-black curtain and tiles. Where was this reward? Maybe it was something he got after completing the entire trial, or perhaps it was behind the darkness and would be revealed later? But then his shiny bracelet caught his eye.

Accessing his soulbound device, he faced a familiar challenge as shadowy objects blurred past. Since the first day he’d had this jewelry strapped to his wrist, he’d struggled to organize all the junk in the bracelet. It wasn’t a problem when he knew what was in there, namely by storing it himself, but anything else in the DS was a crapshoot. Whenever he tried to find unknown items, it felt like he was walking through a dark warehouse, waving his arms around while hoping to bump into something useful.

“Damn it, Lugh, you could have taken two minutes to explain this crap.”

Shaking his head, Eli rubbed the back of his neck while thinking through what he wanted, the ache at his temples throbbing hotly in time with his heartbeat. So much of this new reality seemed to work off of intention and willpower.

“Maybe if I asked, pretty please?” he mused, holding out the arm with the DS, his palm up as if waiting for loose change. “Give me Marvelous Madwen’s Magical Mage Starter Kit?”

The upsurge of his frustration abruptly derailed as something dropped onto his outstretched hand. Surprised, he still managed to snatch at the large box that materialized before it could hit the tile floor. However, the weight jerked him off balance enough that only a quick elbow against the tiles kept him from dropping the unwieldy thing.

A stabbing pain crawled up his spine at the abrupt move, making him hiss through gritted teeth. “Shit. I gotta remember to be more careful,” he complained.

He soon forgot about the pain as he studied the object in his hands, his smile growing. After all, who didn’t like getting a gift?

The rectangular box was a pretty good size, measuring a little over a meter wide and about half that in height and depth. There was an image of a beautiful woman on one side. Awkwardly turning it around in his hands, he found that the other sides were a bright white color without any other markings.

He carefully placed it on the ground next to him with the picture-side up. The woman was striking with clear, dusky skin, piercing blue eyes, and a blindingly bright smile. Her features and complexion looked almost cartoonish in their perfection, like a heavily edited photo. She was making a gesture as if sharing some great secret with her admirers just below a long string of colorful alien text. The blocky writing was not one he recognized but was undoubtedly different from the pictograph writing he’d seen on Lurra.

New Language detected

Analyzing...

Greater System Common recognized

Installing language…

Installed

His smile grew at seeing the message, the language program again proving its value. It was the one piece of software he’d kept from the four Lugh had foisted on Eli back when this whole adventure started. He still wasn’t sure what the other three had been, but whatever they were, with the spider thing gone after the reset, he didn’t plan on messing with them anytime soon.

The multicolored lines blurred into English, “Marvelous Madwen’s Magical Mage Starter Kit.” A smaller text string below in dark letters continued, “Your Infinite Journey Begins with Madwen!” The whole thing was pretty quirky, like right out of a marketing campaign for some toy line that went well with the smiling woman.

“Huh,” he said, rereading the colorful words as another oddity surfaced. “How the heck is there alliteration? Isn’t this a translation?”

He tried to lift off the top but couldn’t find any seams along the edges. As far as he could tell, it was a solid rectangular block. “How the hell do I get this thing open?” he muttered, looking at the backside for any hints.

Would you like to open [Marvelous Madwen’s Magical Mage Starter Kit]?

He set the box down, shaking his head, feeling the familiar combination of frustration and amusement tickling the back of his mind. “Yes.”

His eyes widened at the slight hiss, like escaping air, as the top and sides slowly rose up and away from the ground. Quickly getting over his surprise, he picked up the lid once it stopped its upward progression, moving it out of the way to get a look inside.

A big, thick book with a deep blue cover took up the whole left side of the interior space. “Tome of Inscription – Initiate Tier” was written in big glowing silver letters above a picture of the same woman from the box front. She was in a different pose, one hand under her chin as if in thought, but with the same bright smile. The right side had a tall stack of blank white paper, and nestled in the middle was a small black box.

He picked up the book and used Identify.

Madwen’s Tome of Inscription – Initiate Tier

Item Class: Rare

“Interesting, but only a bit more informative. With this headache, I definitely don’t plan on any heavy reading.”

The book went back in the box, and he picked up one of the pieces of paper. Slightly larger than standard legal size, it looked and felt like good-quality paper stock. There didn’t seem to be anything special about it other than its lack of any discernable smell.

He put the sheet of paper back and grabbed the small, thin box. The surface was a smooth, glossy black with a simple metal clasp along its longest edge, like a fancy pen set.

He flipped the catch, and the top popped open like it was on a tensioned spring. Inside, nestled within a shiny white fabric, was a blue stick with a small black nub on one end. Picking it up, he turned it around but couldn’t find any kind of point or edge for writing, even though it looked like a fancy pen with an eraser.

Shrugging, he used Identify on both items.

Spell Paper – Initiate Tier

Item Class: Uncommon

Mana Stylus – Initiate Tier

Item Class: Uncommon

“Damn, too bad it wasn’t a wand,” he snorted.

Out of ideas for now, and with the pain in his side reminding him of bigger priorities, he put everything back in the box. The top went on, and the lid slowly lowered to seal the whole thing again before he stowed it away in his DS.

A flashing light pulled his attention back to the floating display.

Trial of Might (Initiate)

Quest: Reveal your power by surviving three challenges

Stage One: Complete

Difficulty: Peak Mundane

Calculated Result: Low Initiate

Reward: Marvelous Madwen’s Magical Mage Starter Kit (Rare)

Select One: Continue With Trial     Accept Your Fate

Warning! (48 seconds)

“Well, fuck you very much,” he grumbled. It looked like there was a time limit, after all. The option for continuing was annoyingly highlighted in a darker color that slowly flashed in time with the countdown as if assuming he’d pick that one. He wasn’t sure if the next challenge would be more difficult, but continuing brought unknown dangers regardless of how hard it was. On the other hand, he wasn’t about to “Accept His Fate” without understanding what it meant in this context.

Shrugging at the vagaries of his new existence, he tried to mentally select “Continue With Trial” by focusing on it, much like he did with Guide’s HUD. Unfortunately, there was no reaction within the display.

“Uh, how do I do this? Continue with the trial?” he hesitantly tried, which must have been the correct move as the highlighted option flashed three times, and then the display vanished.

An eyeblink later, another message appeared.

Trial of Might (Initiate)

Quest: Reveal your power by surviving three challenges

Stage One: Complete

Stage Two Difficulty: Low Initiate

Reward: Dependent on performance

Prepare yourself for the second challenge. (11594 seconds)

Beyond the display, the curtain of darkness had retreated to reveal two white statues. Unlike the last set, these already stood well over a head taller than Eli and were proportionally much larger.

“Shit.”

Chapter 4

Wolf leaned back in his chair, absently rubbing his side. It had been barely a six-day since the battle, and Talent Maltic predicted it would be another half week until the injury fully healed. Twelve days was a long time for a Gifted as strong as Wolf, but he felt fortunate to walk away at all. Sadly, far too many of his people hadn’t been so lucky.

He sighed, staring at the mess in front of him, a reminder of all the recent unpleasantness. The usual neat and organized stacks had long since been buried by the many demands on his time, starting with the daily reports from agents searching for his brother. Where Duarte and his family had gone was still a mystery, but some of Wolf’s best agents were working through what clues they could find in Bishal.

Beyond the reports marked with yellow ribbons were the lists and notes on the materials and resources available for the manor’s repairs. The local defenses were a priority as there were always threats in Northmarch, yet too many had fallen or remained injured. In the hectic days following Boruta’s attack, there was much to do and insufficient time or people to complete the work.

Even the minor emergencies, a normal part of running an outpost on the edge of civilization, were growing desperate for attention. Patrols still had to walk the nearby hills, keeping watch for any monster surges or bandits. Luckily, the nearby area seemed almost quiet, as if the local creatures were keeping their heads down after Boruta’s death.

Still, things would have been much worse if it hadn’t been for the Easone squad. The elite team had arrived two days ago and moved quickly to support Wolf and his people. The warriors and their various specialties had been invaluable in bolstering his depleted forces, especially Maltic pitching in with healing. The manor was now making solid progress toward rebuilding.

Wolf felt another twinge in his side and took a sip of his drink, frowning at the flavor. “Why must it taste like mortar mixed with old boots and bitterflower tea?”

Maltic obviously subscribed to the old healer’s tradition of ensuring any medicine tasted terrible. The manor’s fallen Loremaster and healer, Gifted Slana, had done much the same, dosing Wolf and his people with all manner of nasty concoctions, potions, and salves over the years. Regardless, he couldn’t argue against their efficacy, even if they tasted like something he’d use to polish his shoes.

A knock interrupted his thoughts, and he looked almost gratefully away from the mess of papers and scrolls before him. “Enter,” he called, raising his voice slightly to carry through his door’s reinforced wood.

One of his guards, Dero, came in and saluted with a fist to his chest. “General, High Commander Ardamas has just arrived and requests a word with you.”

Wolf frowned. The manor lay a day’s travel from Herria, a town already on the northern tip of Northmarch. Coming all the way out here was quite a trek, especially for the head of the Easone family squads. “Clear the High Commander through for a meeting,” he finally said, figuring he’d find out the reason soon enough.

The guard left, returning to his post near the hastily repaired gatehouse. Most of the remaining guards were stationed there or close by, ready to react to further attacks. While the nearby wildlife seemed cowed for the moment, there was always the risk of other powerful beings or rebellious families taking advantage of the situation. Such was life in the wilds.

Wolf grimaced, remembering the recent battle. Facing a monster as strong as Boruta Dunmaru, there’d been little chance of defeating him, but they’d still tried. There’d been a moment when Wolf and Tanca had run their blades through that demon’s neck, a brief instant when Wolf had dared to hope. But it was all a façade, with Boruta somehow turning the tables, his aura crushing any resistance.

Wolf didn’t see what happened next, knocked unconscious after being thrown across the courtyard. Talking to the survivors later while trying to reconstruct those last moments of the battle, he’d discounted the first few, finding them too fantastical. But then he spoke with Talent Reva, and she reported much the same.

Jasper Tanca, a famous warrior from a storied bloodline, an old friend, and one of Wolf’s first instructors, had died. Yet he went like the warrior he was, fighting to the end and landing a concealed blow, the reported coughing fit confirming that Last Stand had worked as predicted. Unfortunately, given Boruta’s legendary healing, the poison shouldn’t have done more than delay the inevitable. However, this assessment was missing a critical variable, something unexpected.

Here, the stories diverged, though most agreed on the main points. Alone, the last Gifted standing, Eli Tal had lept toward Boruta. A moment later, a massive detonation tore through the area, leaving a charred crater in the courtyard. Boruta had been very thoroughly destroyed, with some pieces of his enormous body landing hundreds of meters away.

The blast had shocked Wolf awake, and he’d climbed to his feet, trying to get his bearings with his ears still ringing. His daughter had run up, her arms helping to support him on his shaky legs.

With the air cloudy with dust, he’d steered them closer to the manor, his keen eyes picking out a dark shape on the ground. But a few steps closer, he’d stumbled to a halt, dismayed as he recognized the bloody and broken body. Then, between one eyeblink and the next, Eli Tal’s remains suddenly vanished.

Hearing approaching footsteps, Wolf shook away the memories. There came a knock, and he stood as his door opened.

He almost didn’t recognize the man who walked in wearing Easone Squad armor, though it had admittedly been nearly a decade since they last spoke. Ardamas still had his long hair in warrior braids, but now in an intricate style that would be troublesome to maintain in the field. His flinty gaze and stony expression were gone, replaced with a slight smile that didn’t quite reach his calculating eyes.

Surprisingly, Ardamas bowed first and with more depth than expected. “High Gifted Easone, I see your strength,” the man said in a smooth, courtly voice.

Wolf returned the bow, controlling his expression. “High Commander Ardamas, I see your strength.”

He turned, gesturing to one of the chairs in front of his desk. “Would you care to have a seat? Perhaps I could offer a drink to wet your throat after such a dry journey?” he asked, curious to see if the man would accept.

Ardamas smiled disarmingly. “Of course, High Gifted Easone,” he replied warmly, angling toward one of the chairs. “I have been meaning to have this private conversation for years now.”

Stepping closer, his hand suddenly darted out, brazenly latching onto Wolf’s wrist.

***

Wolf blinked, staring at the bottles while trying to gather his thoughts and remember what he’d been doing. Brushing off the momentary confusion, he chose one of his more unique liquors, figuring someone like the High Commander might appreciate it.

Ardamas smiled, accepting his drink. He took a seat, leaning back in his chair as if entirely comfortable in another’s private office.

Wolf gazed at the chair beside the man, briefly considering it before shaking off the impulse. Instead, he sat behind his desk and offered a salute to the ancestors’ spirits. His guest returned it, and they both drank.

Ardamas looked surprised, his dark eyebrows arching up. “Dew of the Oasis? How did you come by this?” He had another taste, closing his eyes as if to better appreciate the drink’s complicated notes.

Wolf chuckled. “I always keep a little around, though it is difficult to get these days.”

Taking a sip, he savored the perfect combination of sweet and sour with the unmistakable spike of spicy hot citrus at the end. It gave a unique kick, like a spark along the temples, that would leave him energized for much of the afternoon. A moment later, a pleasurable heat exploded in his stomach.

He felt a familiar ache, reminded of his Nazani and that first day meeting her tribe. She and her family had introduced him to this drink, and he remembered how they’d howled with laughter when that first sip nearly knocked him silly.

He could almost see her again, those pale eyes and bright smile communicating so much with a glance. Yet that same woman could disarm him with the slightest tilt of her head, her eyes flashing with a promise if he dared ignore her words. It was funny what the mind remembered years later, but he’d give anything to see one of her dark looks thrown his way just one more time.

“Hmmm, I have not had this in years,” Ardamas said, oblivious to Wolf’s thoughts. “I did not think you could get it outside the capital, though it is a welcome treat. It reminds me of the old days, before all the recent troubles.”

Wolf nodded, understanding the subtle message. “Is there any further word on my brother?” he asked, but with little hope.

Ardamas surprised him with a slow nod, though he didn’t look precisely happy. “Some mixed news, I’m afraid. His wife and two youngest were found in Lusan, safe and well. Apparently, Gifted Duarte sent them off weeks ago, before your daughter’s visit. They are now staying as Blessed Clachta’s special guests in his Lusan home until we resolve the situation. Sadly, Gifted Duarte and his eldest, Talent Fausin, are both still missing.”

“Damn,” Wolf said, barely above a whisper, looking down at his drink, trying to understand where things had gone so wrong with his brother.

“I wish I had better tidings, my friend. Is there anything you could tell me to help with the search?” Ardamas asked, sitting forward in his chair, his easy smile disarming.

Wolf began to make an excuse, trying not to be rude to his guest, but he felt a sudden urge to explain things. After all, it might be helpful if his good friend understood.

Finally nodding at the idea, he started by describing how he and Duarte grew up close, only a few years separating them. The Easone Rest in Galdish had been their playground, and the two would gleefully dodge their tutors while spending untold hours exploring that massive building. The best part had been investigating the many rooms underground, where they’d pretended they were adventurers in search of their fortunes. They’d battled their way through many dark and empty spaces, not finding much but enjoying the brief respite from their responsibilities.

Over the years, their relationship changed, a rift emerging as the two grew into men. Perhaps it was inevitable, each of them with their own paths to tread. Duarte focused on his wealth and position, forming extensive trading routes beyond the Alliance’s borders. He helped expand the family’s reach, marrying a woman who, while not powerfully gifted in her own right, came from an ancient bloodline. They had three children, the eldest of which was said to have an unusual gift not seen in generations.

Wolf had similar intentions when he joined the family’s military. However, his plans quickly went awry when his squad journeyed outside the Alliance, and he stepped beyond the sheltered existence he’d grown up in. He was forced to see his people from a different vantage point, and what he found made him question certain fundamental truths about how he fit into the world.

Years later, he returned to the Alliance feeling like a different man, with a pregnant new wife by his side. Unfortunately, he’d miscalculated how upset some would be and faced an immediate uproar, his actions ruining long-held agreements with other powerful families.

Things had only worsened when he flatly refused to consider a concubine or even a naguramor. Words were said, some Wolf regretted, but others had needed saying. Then, his grandfather stepped in, pulling Wolf and Nazani aside with a proposal. That’s how, less than a year later, Wolf, Nazani, and their newborn Dara were living in a temporary encampment, directing the construction of their new home at the very edge of civilization.

“Do you think your brother has held a grudge against your daughter, perhaps blaming her for this rift between you two?” Ardamas asked, interrupting Wolf’s wandering story.

Wolf paused, startled to realize how much he’d shared. “I cannot say what was going through my brother’s mind since we have not spoken in years. Our only communication has been written correspondence, as you are likely aware,” he responded, some tension leaching into his words.

“I apologize,” Ardamas interjected with another easy smile. “I did not mean to insinuate anything. I am just trying to understand what could drive such an honorable man to such acts.”

Wolf found himself nodding at the explanation, thinking it made sense, especially hearing it from his good friend.

“Also, I should tell you that Blessed Jaxon has assigned a few agents to investigate matters further. They joined us on the flight to Bishal.” Ardamas leaned forward, dropping his voice. “I had a chance to talk with their leader, Gifted Leonata, and she struck me as a sharp individual. I imagine she and the other agents are already hard at work, and with the new squad I am assigning to the city, they should have all the support they need.” He tossed back the last of his drink, smiling in appreciation.

Wolf nodded as he stood, walking back to his sideboard to pick up a different bottle. He returned to grab Ardamas’ cup off the desk, pouring a bit of the amber liquid before handing it back to his friend. He sat down and filled his cup, setting the bottle within easy reach.

Ardamas gave him another smile, nodding thanks as he took the drink. “I have to get on the road again soon, but I wanted to get a description of the recent battle before I go. I read the reports, of course, but you were there! By the abyss, I want to hear a firsthand account of that monster’s death!” he said excitedly.

Wolf didn’t return the smile with as much enthusiasm, but he understood the sentiment. Even balanced against defeating Boruta, the wound of losing so many people was still too fresh for him to feel much joy at the deed.

“And what is this I hear about some stranger with burning eyes? If you can believe such stupidity, a minstrel in Herria was singing a tale about the Harbinger.” Ardamas made a small gesture at the side of his head as if questioning their sanity.

Wolf stiffened. He had the urge to correct his friend about Eli Tal, to explain the truth behind the rumor, but a slight pang in his omnessence pulled him up short. Feeling the spirits’ warning, he sighed regretfully. “I am sorry, my friend, but I can tell you nothing about that man.”

Ardamas sat forward, his eyes piercing as the edge of his aura brushed against Wolf’s. “And I am also sorry, but I will have to insist.” Even with the Lightwells shining, the room seemed to darken.

Wolf frowned, shaking his head, the pain in his chest growing. “You push against my honor and my sworn Oath,” he ground out through a tight throat, trying to help his friend understand.

The office suddenly brightened as Ardamas leaned back, his easy smile returning. “My apologies, Wybert, I did not know a sworn Oath bound you. But in my position,” and he made a lazy gesture at the shiny clenched fist pinned near his armor’s thick collar. “As High Commander, the security of our borders takes priority, and I can sometimes be a bit overzealous. I am sure you understand.”

Wolf nodded empathetically, knowing what it was like having spent much of his life between strict oaths and broad responsibilities. Still, something nagged at him, but he shook the worry away a moment later, figuring it wasn’t important.

“Then how about you share your account of the battle?” Ardamas asked, getting up and snagging the nearby bottle before refilling their cups. “The dusty road beckons, but I would still like to hear of that filthy Aberrant’s well-deserved death.”

“Of course,” Wolf said, his tension evaporating as he took the offered cup and sat back, collecting his thoughts.

Chapter 5

Eli didn’t spend much time staring at the two large statues, finding the unchanging view a tad boring. Assuming the second stage was anything like the first, they’d change when the timer reached twelve or so minutes, giving him about three hours. Of course, there was no guarantee things would remain the same, but it wasn’t like he had a hell of a lot of options.

Shaking off the gloomy thoughts, he reminded himself that there were more important things to focus on, like healing his body. He’d let the weird reward distract him, but the throbbing ache in his side demanded attention.

He summoned a blue blanket into his hands and folded it, then set it down over the tiles. Another blanket followed, adding some extra cushion for the hard surface before he carefully moved onto the fabric, wincing at the stabbing agony that flared up his left side. The pain was enough that he changed his mind halfway down, turning his sit into more of a sprawl on his stomach, his teeth clenched tight to hold in the moan that almost escaped.

Using Lifesight and the little black mirror pulled from his DS, he slowly scanned through his body, looking for injuries. Whether it had been the giant ape exploding or Eli smacking into the ground, he had some cracked ribs, which accounted for the ache in his side. It took a few concerted waves of healing, white energy that pulsed out from his core, but the pain eventually subsided until even deep breaths no longer made him think someone was stabbing him.

With hopefully the worst handled, he followed the remaining aches and pains throughout the rest of his body. He found a few fractures in his foot, the tiny bones taking extra focus. Then, there was a lot of torn skin along his back from where he must have skidded across the sand. He had internal injuries and colorful bruising in a lot of places, but nothing too alarming. It was actually surprising how little damage he’d suffered, all things considered.

After a little over an hour of work, he finally felt essentially free of injuries, but he’d stumbled across another mystery along the way. Manasight revealed the same white lines he’d seen in his skull, but they seemed even more extensive within his bones and tissues. He didn’t know what the striations meant or why they only appeared under Manasight, but he was afraid they hinted at some damage that he didn’t yet understand. With the limited time and resources at his disposal, and because he actually felt fine, he finally decided to table the worry for now.

A glance at the quest still floating in the air reminded him of something that should be easy to handle. “Guide, change the timer on the quest to hours, minutes, and seconds.” It wasn’t like he wanted to do division every time he checked the countdown.

Command Unknown

“Damn,” he grumbled, stymied again. He thought about how to reword things but hesitated as the display blinked.

Trial of Might (Initiate)

Quest: Reveal your power by surviving three challenges

Stage One: Complete

Stage Two Difficulty: Low Initiate

Reward: Dependent on performance

Prepare yourself for the second challenge. (02:10:09)

“Wait, what? Guide, did you do that?”

Please restate the question

Eli frowned, staring suspiciously at the updated countdown. “Guide, show me the user-instigated commands from the last five minutes.”

His chat window updated, displaying his Lifesight and Manasight abilities several times. They had little timestamps next to each one, lining up with when he wrapped up his healing. There was nothing about changing the quest prompt, so what could have done it?

Goosebumps erupted across his body, his hair standing on end as another idea occurred to him. If Guide hadn’t made the change, someone or something was listening to him, making edits to the display.

“Hello? Is anyone out there?” he said into the silence.

There was no answer, and he looked for any threats. Across the tiled floor, the two statues stood frozen, presumably awaiting their chance to shift into other lifeforms and trying to beat on him. The rest of the area around him remained unchained while the timer counted toward the next challenge.

He finally shook off his unease, turning his attention to the statues. Eyes narrowing, he stood up from his blankets and started walking toward them. Like the first four before their change, they were simple bipedal forms with no facial features, hair, or clothes. Already taller than him, he hoped they weren’t more challenging than the last group, but he didn’t think he’d be so lucky. Fortunately, while there hadn’t been enough time in the prior stage, these statues seemed ripe for sabotage.

Thump.

Eli stumbled back in surprise after getting smacked, barely catching himself from tripping. Crouching low and looking around, he didn’t see anything nearby. He did a quick cycle through his vision abilities, confirming a whole lot of nothing. Still, something had struck him, leaving a throbbing ache across the side of his face and arm.

He returned his attention to the statues, his brows furrowing.

Summoning Bash, he slowly stepped closer, holding the quarterstaff out in front of him. After only a few steps, the weapon suddenly rebounded with enough force to almost rip it from his hands, and he backpedaled, gaining a little distance.

Storing the weapon away, he rubbed his stinging hands while staring at the statues. “Well, crap, I guess that plan is a bust.” He might not see anything, but the trial obviously had a way of protecting the statues from any of his shenanigans. This phenomenon might also explain why the ape-like creatures had remained firmly on their end of the arena before the prior stage began.

Rubbing his sore cheek while sending a healing wave through the tissues, Eli considered how to spend the remaining time. There was no guarantee he’d encounter the same species again, so he didn’t want to get locked into one strategy. Still, remembering his flamethrower’s effectiveness in the last stage, it seemed like the easy choice for some practice. Plus, using the power wasn’t exactly a challenging concept.

Bringing his hands together, touching at the wrists, he imagined a billowing flame. There was a tiny tap from inside his chest, and a small ball of fire formed in front of his hands. With a thought, a streaming inferno gushed forth in a dull roar of light and heat.

Strangely, the warmth of the flames felt muted, as if something was preserving his skin from the hot destruction only centimeters from his palms. Tilting the fire closer to his body seemed to confirm that the effect included the rest of him, though his shirt’s smoking singe marks revealed that the protection didn’t extend to his clothing. Rolling up his sleeves in response, he continued with his practice.

He figured the biggest problem was how taxing his flamethrower was, feeling his energy dropping fast when using both hands. For experimentation, he switched on Manasight and continued with only one hand while watching how the glowing ball slowly dimmed in his chest. After a few minutes of observation, he switched to both, changing the angle of his hands and shifting his fingers into different configurations, watching the flames and his energy change.

After more testing and practice, conscious of the time slipping away, he finally concluded that one-handed was likely better for most uses. Holding his two hands together was more powerful, but the concentrated flames also sucked his energy at an alarming rate. Still, he felt satisfied with the results because while he might not be up to tossing fireballs, he was getting closer.

He practiced with his aura next. The whole concept was still confusing, but luckily, he didn’t need to understand. Instead, he simply followed Dara’s directions and imagined his aura firming into a shield along his skin. Pressure started building around him like he was sinking into a deep pool. Eventually, it stabilized, though the air squeezed him tight enough to almost hurt. Holding it firmly in place, he used the trial’s countdown as a timer and extra motivation, seeing how long he could go.

Relaxing, he gasped as the pressure suddenly vanished, and he shook his head, feeling a little winded. Still, after catching his breath, he started all over again, imagining a shield forming near his skin.

After another five minutes of practice, he switched to testing his Aurasight ability. Unfortunately, it was as useless as usual, revealing nothing different about him. It was all the more frustrating because he knew it worked on other people. There’d been a hazy blue cloud within Dara, a yellow one within Wolf, and an overpowering red haze around Boruta. But for himself, nada.

Eli tried using his mirror, shifting it around from various angles to see if it helped, but no luck. He might have questioned whether it was working, but the dark shroud surrounding the platform shifted with every toggle, confirming he was doing something. In the end, he could only conclude that there was some restriction on viewing his own aura, even if he didn’t understand why.

With about an hour left, he spent some time with his DS, searching through his bracelet for anything useful. His first thought was to find another weapon beyond Bash. The quarterstaff was good, but finding a missile launcher or something else long-range would be even better.

After barely a minute of looking, he stumbled on an object he recognized, and it appeared in his hand.

Sertala

Item Class: Rare

It was a sheathed dagger with an incredibly thin blade, much like a stiletto. Little designs were set into the dark crossguard, matching the color of the leather sheath.

“Ah, crap. I forgot to give this to Wolf,” Eli said, frowning in recognition at the weapon Dara had pulled off the dead assassin in Herria. Unfortunately, he didn’t think a dagger would do him much good when Bash had a much longer reach, and he stuck it back inside his DS.

He returned to his search, the objects flying by in a blur. After a minute, a creepy black dagger slowly came into focus, the same one Lugh had stored away when this adventure started.

Eli considered pulling it out of the DS, but some gut feeling stopped him. He couldn’t explain it, but it felt like a bad idea. Also, like the sertala, a dagger seemed like a poor weapon for his particular circumstances.

Change in modifier: +Mana Regen

Surprised by the notification in his chat window, he was still puzzling at the words when more lines appeared, reporting that his magical rations’ modifiers had run out.

He only had a limited supply, but facing a fight to the death seemed like an appropriate reason to renew his buffs. The green snack block in a wax wrapper materialized in his hands. He didn’t hesitate, opening and eating it, grimacing at the gross blend of grass and green tea. The blue one came next, still flavored like medicine spritzed with a floral scent. Then, the chalky purple one, followed by the fruity orange and the chocolate-granola brown. He finished with his favorite, Tasty Treat, tipping up the yellow wrapper to catch the last few crumbs.

The trash vanished into this DS, and he brushed off his hands while pulling up his status window.

Name: Eli Tal

Species: Human

Race: Restricted (Anomaly)

Level: 12

Evolution: Peak Mundane

Abilities: Identify, Manasight, Healing, Flamethrower, Lifesight, Aurasight

Modifiers: +Health Regen, +Mana Regen, +Defense, +Agility, +Strength, +Stamina Regen

He smiled at the results, figuring the buffs were worth the weird aftertaste.

Seeing the timer tick down to thirty minutes left, he stood, storing away his blankets as he summoned Bash into his hands. He started warming up, trying to shake off his fear of what was to come. His body felt stiff, and he started with simple stretches, twisting and bending to loosen up. He soon progressed to more advanced forms, and the quarterstaff started whooshing through the air.

Bash was different from the quarterstaffs he’d practiced with on Earth. The shaft seemed almost designed for him – large enough that his fingertips barely touched when gripped tight, yet not too wide to make it unwieldy. It also didn’t have the flexibility of a bo staff. Instead, it moved more like a rigid bar, barely bending even during his quickest movements, the capped ends whistling in the air as he shifted and rotated around.

As different as it was, the feeling of the weapon in his hands while shifting through the various techniques reminded him of home. He’d spent hours messing around with his friends, sparring with blunted weapons. A helicopter spin turned into a forward figure eight, flowing into a combination of simple strikes that Aarav had shown him years ago.

Eli thought about his friends, wondering how they were doing back home. He hadn’t gotten together with Dennis or Jen in over a year and had only seen Aarav more often because they worked for the same company, though in different cities. The four of them had kept up with each other’s lives through video chats, especially when there was something to celebrate, but calls were never the same. Looking back, he regretted not seeing them more often and hoped they were okay after his sudden disappearance a few weeks ago.

Without any living family, his friends were the only kind of family Eli had left, yet he’d somehow let his relationships slide away over the years. Sure, there were plenty of excuses and reasons, but gaining some distance from his old life, he saw it for what it was: fear.

He’d been a mess, surviving his stint as a conscript in the Fallen wars only to lose his grandmother while he’d been away. Then, he’d slowly picked up the pieces, getting through college while meeting a few great friends. He’d even convinced a wonderful woman to marry his dumb ass. With his upcoming nuptials and growing career, he’d been sure things were finally going in the right direction. Then Esme died, and none of that mattered as the harsh reality of life became almost too much to face.

The years that followed were a bit of a blur, with much of his waking hours filled with whatever work or projects he could find – anything to drown out the shapeless nightmares that stalked his nights. He’d fooled himself into thinking things were fine, that he was content with his life. Now, he realized that he’d been more like an automaton moving through the motions of life without really experiencing much.

In the darkness of his mind, there were moments when he wondered how things could have been different. He saw life as a series of branching paths, and each tiny step along the journey was a signpost of his existence. Choices filled every conscious moment, yet clarity rarely came until well past the ability to change things.

Fucking hindsight. Talay. The past is locked away. Live for the now and create a better future.

Finished with his warm-up, he glanced at the floating quest display. Seeing only a little over a dozen minutes left, he grimaced, figuring things would soon shift again.

As if his thoughts were the trigger, there was a tiny thump like someone had tapped his breastbone from the inside, and a wave of energy pulsed out from where he was standing. The world started transforming into the same arena, down to the matching dirt floor, tall walls, and empty stands.

“Well, shit, here we go again,” he sighed, the two statues beginning to change shape.

Chapter 6

Eli reached for that familiar hug of air, and the answering pressure was almost immediate as the two forms’ shifting slowed. Hopefully, with more time, he could discover something useful for the upcoming fight.

The two statues were quite the contrast, with the one on the left growing until it was more than two and a half meters tall. A lot of that height was in its legs, with the limbs lengthening before bending backward at the ankles while its feet splayed out, each toe growing long, curved talons. It had a narrow waist, chest, and shoulders, its short, muscular arms each ending with small four-fingered hands. An oval skull formed as two eyes appeared above a couple of slits that might have passed for a nose. A few centimeters below was its mouth, its thin lips closed.

A circlet appeared around its bare forehead, a light already shining from the single jewel. Fine lines seemed to crawl down its skull, resolving into dark scales soon hidden as fabric materialized, quickly settling around its body. In little more than an eyeblink, the creature stood clothed in something resembling a multilayered robe made from silvery fibers trimmed in gold accents.

The other statue shrank, some of its mass shifting down as its legs bulged with muscles. The upper body narrowed, and its arms shortened, with stubby fingers on the ends of otherwise normal-looking hands. The skull took on a more squared look as ears formed high on its head, two surprisingly ordinary brown eyes appeared, and a small snout grew out above a strong chin.

Dark fur started sprouting from the top of its skull as fabric swirled into existence, briefly obscuring the rest of the creature. As its short pelt settled into a brown color resembling damp earth, its clothing cinched tight while black boots and matching gloves appeared in place. Standing almost at ease, it was wearing something resembling a modern military uniform with a dusky gray camouflage pattern.

Eli turned on Manasight and tried to ignore the countless colorful lights floating everywhere as he continued his analysis. Unfortunately, like last time, some barrier prevented him from seeing anything. Cycling through Lifesight and Aurasight produced the same crappy results.

Hearing a gong and feeling a shiver in his chest, he closed his eyes just before a bright flash went off, painting the inside of his eyelids red. Slightly smiling, he opened his eyes, turning on Manasight again.

Across the arena, the two creatures stirred to life. The tall one, looking like a giant, stretched-out, noseless human mixed with a reptile, was saying something, revealing a mouth filled with sharp triangular teeth. Clicking sounds emerged, but Eli ignored that for now, trusting that Guide would translate and track anything said. Instead, he focused on the glowing lights inside them, looking for any advantage.

The taller one had something entirely new, with a glowing orange marble not only in its chest but with another in its head. The one in its head was smaller and a bit muted but bright enough to show up clearly against its mana system. At least the rest of the creature seemed normal enough, with no other big surprises, but he couldn’t help but worry about what the second sphere might mean.

The smaller creature, now a head shorter than Eli, responded in the same clicking way, which seemed strange to hear from something resembling a bipedal mix of a badger and a bear. The being didn’t seem otherwise remarkable beyond a slightly oversized omnessence, which was a little bigger than a marble. The rest of its mana system was familiar, attached in the same way to the glowing green sphere in its chest.

New Language Detected

Processing…

Evolved Sorasa recognized

Installing language…

Installed

Seeing the notifications, Eli scrolled up to check Guide’s translation.

“Ah, a more sedate challenge than that previous swarm of vermin.”

“As you say, Mistress.”

Reading the short conversation, he imagined the air relaxing and the world sped up as the reptilian’s head turned toward its badgerbear companion.

“Finder, what does your nose tell you?” the reptilian asked.

The badgerbear stiffened, some emotion flitting across its furry face too quick to read. It was gone a moment later as the smaller creature tilted its head back and made a strange expression, its eyes wide and short snout wrinkling with an audible inhalation.

It suddenly released an explosive snort, followed a second later by a more sedate sneeze. “It stinks,” the badgerbear complained. One hand came up to rub at its snout before its nostrils flared, its expression clearing. “Ah, but I also smell astaka blood and other fluids, so it likely faced them in the prior stage.”

“I could have told you as much, Finder. What else?”

The badgerbear took another big sniff, its eyes narrowing. “Mistress, based on the likely template and type of hormones, I’d wager this is a male with a relatively normal diet, though I detect a few augmented ingredients.”

“What quality,” the apparently female reptilian hissed, her eyes glued to Eli.

The badgerbear sniffed, muttering, “sharp…but that tang,” some of its words lost with the distance. After a few more moments of whispering to itself, it cleared its throat. “No better than uncommon, and I detect tangi and almiscar together, hinting at conflicting properties.” It rubbed its snout again, not enjoying whatever it was smelling.

“An amateur, then,” the reptilian said with satisfaction, her shark-toothed mouth smiling wide. “And the species? Do you recognize it?”

“I apologize, Mistress, but I haven’t smelled his kind before. His glowing eyes are a mystery, as he’s clearly no Ascendant. Perhaps a mutation or some unknown ability?” It waggled a hand, its dark brows furrowing. “I think he might be distantly related to the astaka or the tesenolt templates, but there are too many differences to be sure.”

The reptilian turned, her eyes narrowing as she gazed down at her companion. “For what you and your family cost me, Finder, I had higher expectations.” Her teeth clacked together, the sound echoing sharply off the arena walls.

Little changed in the badgerbear’s expression as it sniffed again, then shook its head. “I can tell you he is under tremendous stress, his body stinking from recent injuries, yet there he stands, relatively healthy. Since there’s no whiff of powerful potions or other concoctions beyond the tangi, I imagine he has some personal healing capacity.”

The badgerbear paused, its nostrils twitching. “I also smell fear, but not nearly enough for what he is facing.” The furry creature’s head tilted to the side. “I’d wager he is either supremely powerful and confident in his abilities or, more likely, stupid and inexperienced.”

“That matches well with my assessment,” the reptilian agreed, her eyes still locked on Eli. “His aura is strange, with emotional flavors unusual in a Mundane, but not otherwise overpowering.”

Her lips shifted into a gruesome smile, revealing far too many teeth. “I hope this creature tastes better than those tesenolt. All the chemicals and metals they put in their bodies almost ruined their flavor,” she said, her mouth making an annoying chittering sound as she laughed.

Eli tried not to grimace. After the weird sexual crap those apes pulled in the last stage, it was just his luck to now face something that consumed other sapient beings.

“Mistress,” the badgerbear said almost sharply, its nose twitching. “I believe he understands us.”

The reptilian’s eyes narrowed, intently studying Eli across the many meters of sand separating them. Her darkly scaled head tilted forward, the single jewel in her circlet glowing momentarily brighter.

“This had better be worth the cost, Finder,” she said, scowling as one of her thin, muscular arms disappeared within the folds of her silvery robes. Her hand reappeared as she made an underhanded gesture, tossing a tiny object in the air, but it traveled only a few meters before vanishing in a puff of smoke.

A weird sensation passed through Eli as all the hair on his body tried to stand on end. It felt like when the Oververse confirmed an oath, somehow looking through him and exposing all his secrets.

The giant reptilian seemed to focus on a distant point for a few seconds before her gaze returned to Eli, excitement filling her eyes. “Ah, and do you know what we’re saying? A human, is it?”

Eli was pretty sure he didn’t react, but the reptilian smiled like he had, her body shaking as she laughed. “I do not know how valuable a human might be, but an Anomaly?” The giant creature nearly resembled a bird as she threw her head back, crowing in delight. “I can only imagine how much the Consortium would pay for this kind of research material. Oh, or perhaps the Umber Reach might be interested in your corpse? They’re always looking to add rare oddities to their collection.”

Eli didn’t bother responding. After her little demonstration, he didn’t want to give her any more information than she already had. Instead, as she continued yelling taunts, he walked out toward his chosen spot, trying to mentally prepare himself for the upcoming fight.

If he was being honest with himself, he was more than a little nervous, facing these two. He’d guessed that this trial’s stages grew progressively harder, at least based on what he’d already overheard. But then there was this pair’s absolute assuredness in the outcome, as if the very idea of Eli surviving was absurd. Then again, the apes had seemed just as confident.

Reaching the point he’d picked out on his end of the arena, he took a deep breath, slowly letting it out while trying to release some of his tension. Of course, that was a bit hard to do, hearing his foes’ preparations.

The reptilian wasn’t precisely quiet while giving instructions to her smaller companion, who was apparently going to do all the hard work. She was crouched low, her silvery robes pooling around her form as she glared from almost eye level with the badgerbear. “Remember, I have questions for this human, so only incapacitate. I want no ‘accidental’ decapitations this time,” she nearly hissed, her eyes narrowing. “Remember the consequences for disobedience, Finder.”

The badgerbear seemed to accept her commands with little expression, simply repeating, “Yes, Mistress,” at the appropriate times. All the while, its brown eyes didn’t leave Eli. But there was none of the anger or fear of someone facing a life-or-death fight. Instead, it was more of a sad acceptance.

Eli summoned Bash with only a handful of seconds left on the countdown, his racing thoughts settling as the quarterstaff materialized in his hands. The feel of the weapon in his grip, knowing he’d already survived some tough fights wielding it, injected a little confidence, though he was admittedly confused by his opponent’s reaction.

The badgerbear had made a small hop away at Bash’s sudden appearance, shock widening its eyes. The creature whispered something, its lips moving, but it was too far away to hear. Whatever it said, it narrowed its eyes as it crouched, rage transforming its features. Baring its teeth and leaning forward, it suddenly looked like something far more wild and feral.

Eli didn’t know what had pissed the creature off, but he didn’t let it distract him, focusing on his strategy. The air stiffened around him as the world slowed down, and he zoomed Manasight in on the glowing marble inside the badgerbear, ready to move.

The second gong sounded, tickling his chest.

The badgerbear’s omnessence barely quivered as the creature lept forward, but it didn’t attack recklessly like Swiftclaw, whose ability had launched him across the arena. Instead, it ran the intervening distance, quickly closing the gap as its black boots dug in, propelling it forward, with sand shooting out behind it.

Eli turned slightly sideways, dropping into a lower stance, Bash out at an angle as he braced himself for the attack. He hated giving away the initiative again, but he figured this creature was likely full of surprises.

When it was only a few meters away, the badgerbear did a neat little gymnastic cartwheel that turned into a forward flip, its hands sinking into the sand. A green flash went off within its omnessence, and the creature was suddenly airborne, the bottom of its big boots pointed right at Eli’s head.

Even in his slowed reality, Eli only had a split second to react, yet he managed to get Bash in the way, the weapon taking much of the blow. The force was still enough to send him flying, coming down hard, the thick air vanishing as the world sped up.

Afraid of the follow-up, he planted his hands into the fine sand, pushing off as he nearly lept to his feet. Turning around, he was surprised to find the badgerbear standing calmly about five meters away, with Bash lying in the sand near its dark boots.

“Sivik theovish rusl,” it fairly spat, a sneer curling its lips. The creature bent over, one of its glove-covered hands latching onto the quarterstaff.

It had barely straightened when there was a crackling pop, like a lightning strike, and the creature let out a bloodcurdling scream. Bash was sent flying as the badgerbear waved its injured limb, but the weapon only made it a few meters before vanishing into thin air.

With Bash in his hands again, Eli couldn’t help grinning at the badgerbear’s shock as it stared at the weapon, its dark ears going rigid atop its head. But then, a look of absolute misery seemed to pull all the life from the creature, its ears and shoulders drooping as its arms hung listlessly by its side.

“Andar vinsamleasht eika beita,” it said, shaking its head as if in torment. It started trembling, its arms and legs twitching.

“Finder, remember your family and what I’ll do to them if you fail me,” the reptilian bellowed from her spot across the arena.

The words seemed to settle the internal conflict, the badgerbear’s tremors ending. It lifted its gaze to Eli’s, their eyes meeting. “Fyrdi mer el hefekkart val,” it said, dropping into a crouch as if preparing for another charge.

New Language Detected

Processing…

Standard Feofskush recognized

Installing language…

Installed

Blinking the notifications away, Eli barely felt the thick air settle around him again when a green light pulsed within the badgerbear’s omnessence. And between one instant and the next, the creature seemed to teleport across the five-meter distance separating them.

Eli was still trying to process how such a thing was possible when the badgerbear’s body twisted, one boot coming up to crack into the arm Eli raised to block the blow. There was the sharp snap of something breaking, but he couldn’t spare any thought for the injury as the creature came in again. Its gloved hands blurred, and there was a flash before the lights went out.

Chapter 7

Eli jerked awake, surprised to find himself lying facedown. Weakly coughing out a mouthful of sand, he had an almost irresistible urge to act, to do something, but what was he supposed to do? He couldn’t even remember why he was here, apparently chewing sand at the beach.

“STOP!”

He flinched away from the deafening voice but gasped at the piercing agony that shot through his left arm. Shifting his weight to his good arm, he looked up and froze, his recent memories flooding back.

The badgerbear was almost standing over him, its eyes narrowed with determination. It held a short sword in each hand, swept blades quivering, its teeth clenched as if fighting against some invisible force holding it immobile.

The thunder of approaching footsteps drew Eli’s attention to the rushing figure beyond the frozen badgerbear. One of the reptilian’s clawed hands held her silvery robes off the ground, revealing her taloned feet as she ran. She also looked supremely pissed, her tooth-filled mouth wide as she bellowed.

Wanting none of that, Eli struggled to escape, but he’d barely gotten to his knees when she arrived. Luckily, he wasn’t the target of her fury as her free hand came down on the badgerbear’s back. The muscles along her arm bulged as she heaved, lifting the badgerbear by the back of its uniform and hurling it away. A moment later, there was a weighty thud, followed by something skidding across the sand.

“I warned you,” she roared, stalking out of sight.

To the background sounds of someone taking an unholy beating, Eli toggled Lifesight and tried to focus on where it hurt the worst. Unfortunately, he immediately found it difficult, his head foggy and thoughts disconnected, meaning he probably had a concussion to fix. At least the issue with his arm was obvious, the clean snap in his ulna plain to see.

After directing a little healing energy toward his head and arm, he continued looking through the rest of his body. Surprisingly enough, the worst he found was what felt like a shallow cut running halfway across his scalp, which might explain the blood spatter on the nearby sand. There were also some deep contusions, most of them across his butt, back, and chest. But while the ruptured tissues looked ugly enough under Lifesight, they’d soon be no worse than a bruise.

He heard the heavy tread of approaching steps and jerked his head up with alarm. The reptilian was returning at a determined stride, her long legs quickly closing the gap as her free hand dug around in her robes.

Realizing his idiotic mistake while cursing his concussion, he reached for that feeling of the air thickening, of the world slowing down around him.

As he felt the pressure build against his skin, he caught a blurring motion and was surprised to feel a sudden jab of pain. Looking down, he stared stupidly at something resembling a metal dart sticking out of his chest.

Warning! Poison detected

The world sped up as his legs collapsed out from under him. With no control, he fell in a heap, his body twisting and trapping one arm under him while burying half his face in the sand. Unable to move, even his vision cloudy, he could only listen to the chittering of the reptilian’s laughter, the sound now more terrifying as the creature approached from out of sight.

The world shifted, and a blurry shape swam into view, resolving a heartbeat later into the reptilian’s grinning face. “How interesting. I never gave much thought to Anomalies, seeing you as just another oddity in the Greater Infinite.” She smiled, her lips pulling wide, exposing her many triangular teeth. “How fortunate to catch one of you at such a weak point, like snatching a fiolend by its toe!” Laughing, she moved out of sight.

With his eyes stuck staring straight ahead, the world jerked, and his whole body swung around. At the bottom edge of his peripheral, he could barely make out the back of the tall reptilian’s dark-scaled head as she dragged him by one foot, his arms trailing limply in the sand.

“I doubt celestials will fall from your pockets like the mythical fiolend,” she tossed over one shoulder with a laugh. “Still, before I eat your heart, we have enough time to talk and give you a chance to make peace with your path’s end. I’m not sure if your kind enjoys savoring their last moments of existence, but I’ve heard it’s quite popular in some prey species.”

Eli tried to ignore the panicked worries hammering at his mind while focusing on the quick access toolbar in one corner of his HUD. In a wagon wheel shape, with six wedges surrounding a circle, only Manasight’s wedge was active and bright. The circle for his status and the toggles for his other abilities remained dark.

It took a few tries, but he finally twitched his eye muscles correctly, “clicking” on the circle.

Name: Eli Tal

Species: Human

Race: Restricted (Anomaly)

Level: 12

Evolution: Peak Mundane

Abilities: Identify, Manasight, Healing, Flamethrower, Lifesight, Aurasight

Modifiers: +Health Regen, +Mana Regen, +Defense, +Agility, +Strength, +Stamina Regen, gevsek poisoning

His attention was immediately drawn to the new modifier, not that he knew what it meant. At least his health regeneration was going strong, like the rest of the magical rations. Hopefully, if he could stall for time, his body might clean out enough of this poison to let him do something. Hell, even getting control of one hand might give him a chance to use Flamethrower.

Her crunching steps slowed, his body shifting as his foot thumped to the ground. The top of her head disappeared, leaving Eli to stare at the arena’s curving roof far overhead as he listened to her digging in the sand.

A few moments later, his view shifted as her clawed hands tugged on his unresponsive limbs. Eventually, he was sitting in a depression, the sides helping to hold his body upright with his head leaning back against the arena’s wall.

The reptilian crouched nearby, her silvery outfit pooling around her legs, though all the sand and dust coating the material had removed much of the luster. In one hand, she held what looked like a demonic version of a pushpin, with a three-centimeter needle attached to a round metal disc.

She moved closer, her scaled brows lowering over her reptilian eyes. “Heed my warning, Anomaly. Give me trouble, and I will make you feel unbelievable suffering in the short time you have left,” she hissed, her rancid breath washing over him.

It was eerie for Eli, unable to move and forced to watch the serrated needle sink into his left arm, not far from the meat of his shoulder. He felt every millimeter cutting through his tissues but could do little more than twitch uncontrollably, an involuntary moan escaping. The reptilian seemed entirely unbothered, calmly inserting the device until the metal disc sat flat atop his shirt's sleeve, a dark red color soon staining the fabric.

“Ah, that’s already getting better,” the reptilian sighed, shaking her head with annoyance. “Your aura is a bit intense, especially in a Mundane.”

Eli wasn’t sure what she meant but felt a strange cold spreading from his arm. As his head began to swim like he’d had a few too many shots of hard liquor, he couldn’t help but find the humor in this ludicrously stupid situation. Here he was, entirely at her mercy, and this two-and-a-half-meter-tall mutant dinosaur was bothered by his aura?

The idea was so absurd that what might be charitably described as a cough escaped his mouth, his condition choking off much of the laughter. Still, hearing anything was enough to send him into something closer to a strangled chuckle, which only grew louder as the reptilian’s eyes grew rounder.

Something smacked him upside the head with enough force to throw his body over, and he faceplanted into the sand. His mind barely had a chance to process the situation before the lights turned on again. With a huff of annoyance, the reptilian sat him back against the wall.

Kneeling beside him, she grabbed his chin, turning his face to peer into his eyes. “Interesting. Your species reacts a little differently to a siel finzenis device.” She pursed her lips briefly, finally shaking her head as her smile returned. “With your aura weakening, it doesn’t matter.”

Leaning closer, her clawed hand settled on Eli’s shoulder. She didn’t put any weight on it, but it felt like a steak knife cutting apart his insides, and he couldn’t help the sob that escaped.

Her other hand grasped the side of his head, adjusting it slightly. “I’m not sure what it will be like inside your addled mind, but no doubt I’ll find something to make this worth the effort,” she hissed, her smile widening. “What valuable secrets must lurk within the mind of an Anomaly?” she asked, making eye contact.

***

Eli looked around, surprised to find himself standing beside a cracked and broken road, looking out over signs of devastation. The small town once tucked along the foot of the mountains was gone, the lustrous slopes blacked and burned, wiped clean of any life. Twisted trees dotted the grayish-brown wasteland as more ash slowly fell like dirty snow, coating whatever remained.

Turning in place, he was impressed with how real everything looked, especially since he’d never actually seen this view. Well, not exactly.

Somewhere in that desolation, near the foot of those mountains, were the buried remains of his childhood home. In his morbid curiosity over the years, scratching an itch that could never be satisfied, he’d poured through countless images and videos – anything to help him understand. But in the end, there was no resolution, no ‘eureka’ moment to explain how he’d survived when so many others perished.

He could see some of their ghosts now, prowling along the edge of his vision, some uttering snippets of random conversations they might have once shared. Others screamed, yelled, or cried, while a few moved about silently. Turning quickly only let him catch the edge of their forms before vanishing, yet he didn’t need to see them to know what they were.

“I had no idea how diseased your mind was, Anomaly,” the reptilian’s voice yelled from behind him.

Eli swung around, seeing his adversary approaching at a comfortable walk, her head turning and viewing the landscape as if on a sightseeing tour. Her outfit was now pristine, with no sign of the muck from a minute ago.

Guessing her trick, he looked down at his soiled and ripped clothing, imagining what he wanted. A line of blurring change traveled down his body, the gunk and fluids in the fabric dissolving as it passed. Any rips were somehow fixed, leaving him in linen pants and a loose-buttoned shirt. He even added a pair of boots like the ones that had disappeared, completing the outfit.

The reptilian was about ten meters away when a flaming sword materialized in her hands, and she whirled as if only now seeing the ghosts. Her weapon lashed out, connecting with one of the dark forms that screeched in agony as it darted away.

“Memory wraiths?” the reptilian said with disbelief, looking his way. She snorted into chittering laughter, shaking her head after a few moments. “Perhaps the Greater System will reward me with something special after killing you and ensuring such potential madness never attains true power.”

The reptilian made it a couple of steps closer before another dark form darted in front of her, screaming in anger. Her flaming blade cut through the apparition, the roaring sizzle making the entity howl in pain as it dashed away.

Eli was distracted by a pair of ghosts slowing to a stop behind the reptilian, something he’d never seen them do in his nightmares. Sometimes, he might see their faces or catch glimpses of their bodies, but they’d always claw at him, trip him, plead, or yell. They never halted their assaults as he tried to escape and wake from his dreams.

The dark shapes swirled like a tiny dust storm, coalescing into human forms. The first was Eli’s kindergarten teacher, Mrs. Robison, and beside her was Hiro, his best friend from before the Fall. Both wore confused expressions, their usual madness and rage missing, but even stranger, they completely ignored Eli. Instead, both fixated on the giant reptilian, anger slowly seeping into their features.

Somehow, she must have sensed them. The reptilian spun, her flaming sword slicing through Mrs. Robison’s ghost, the shape shattering into dark smoke as it retreated with a wail. Hiro’s ghost also fled, vanishing within the shadows.

“How pitiful,” the reptilian laughed, turning and cutting through another screaming ghost. “What kind of weak mind allows for such filth to exist?”

Eli didn’t respond, trying to grasp what was happening. The ghosts had already multiplied into a dozen, soon joined by more, swirling in a great circle around them. Only a few darted in on the reptilian, doing little more than touching her robes, and most who dared took a flaming cut for their troubles.

A larger form stepped out of the shadows behind the reptilian, one that had haunted Eli’s nightmares only days ago. The Goon was as massive as ever, his bulging muscles and sheer dimensions dwarfing the more normal-sized people taking shape behind him. But best of all, that creepy, tooth-filled grin was locked onto the reptilian, and he looked ready to play.

The reptilian cut through another specter before glaring at Eli, her lips curling. “Fool!” she bellowed, spittle flying. “If you think some sick fantasies created from your delusional mind are dangerous, you clearly do not understand what you’re facing!”

Her robes glowed a brilliant orange as the reptilian expanded in size, soon as tall as a two-story building. Like some enraged demon, her dark scales reflecting the light of her flaming sword, she twisted around, her massive weapon cutting through a few ghosts.

The Goon ran up behind the reptilian, his creepy smile filling with joy as a dirty machete materialized in one of his meaty paws. Laughing manically, he whacked at her heel, but his blade bounced off the creature’s tough scales. Undeterred, like some crazed trailblazer in the jungle, the grinning Goon kept slicing at the same spot on the back of her foot until orange smoke started gushing from the widening wound.

Hissing, the reptilian backhanded the Goon, launching him into the shadows even as her sword cut another specter apart. But like sharks smelling blood, the swirling ghosts went mad, their darting forms blurring around her.

One specter dove in, a skeletal hand slicing through the wound, carrying a bit of the orange smoke away. Another spirit, the corporal with the gruesome neck wound, went another route, his ghostly rifle’s bulletholes leaking tiny rivulets of orange mist. More joined in with whatever weapons they had, other veterans with rifles, a couple of bandits with bows, and even a cultist in a dark robe shooting dark bolts from one hand.

The reptilian finally seemed to understand her predicament, her growls soon replaced by heaving gasps for air. “This means nothing,” she panted. “My poison is still inside you, trapping you for the slaughter.”

She swept her flaming sword in an arc to keep the hundreds of raving specters at bay, but like a tidal wave cresting, the mass of swirling darkness crashed over both of them, blotting out the light.

***

Eli blinked, still sitting in his sandy hole, the bright arena materializing around him. The reptilian was groaning on the ground nearby, her talons kicking up showers of sand as she writhed in pain.

Adrenaline kicking into overdrive, he reached for the familiar sensation. The world seemed to answer his call a second later, the light dimming as the air hugged his skin.

He reached up, his hand feeling almost numb and uncoordinated. Getting his fingers under the edge of the giant pushpin stuck inside his arm, he hissed at the searing pain. Clenching his teeth, he got a firm grip and extracted it in one jerking motion, hurling it away.

His head was already clearing, and he started scrambling out of the hole, though his arms and legs moved a little sluggishly. Still, with a careful and concerted effort, he managed to hip-thrust his way out, plopping onto his side on the sand, facing the reptilian only a few meters away.

Unfortunately, she’d already recovered enough to pull her long legs under her body, her hands planted in the ground as if intending to stand. Her head whipped around, and her dark reptilian eyes locked on him, widening as her lips pulled back, revealing her shark-like triangular teeth.

Hoping this worked in his current condition, Eli didn’t try anything fancy, simply pointing an open palm at the creature while triggering Flamethrower. A stream of yellowish-white light shot out from in front of his hand, but less than a meter from the reptilian’s head, the roaring fury smashed into a sparkling wall that sprang up from out of nowhere.

As the rebounding flames poured over him, Eli couldn’t help but gasp, anticipating agonizing torment, if not his immediate death. Yet as the fire and light bathed his body and face, there was no pain, though the sand was growing uncomfortably warm under him. Well, that, and he was pretty much nude again, his clothes burning away to ashes.

Trying to keep her occupied, he held one hand pointed at the reptilian, blasting away as he made it to his knees. A moment later, he wobbly climbed to his feet, though it felt like he was standing on stilts. Still, he added his other hand to the first, wincing at the sudden pain in his still-healing arm.

Unfortunately, beneath the protective dome, the reptilian quickly got over her surprise. With the second omnessence in her skull now shining just as bright as the one in her chest, she held out one clawed hand near the barrier. The other hand was moving in slow motion toward her robes as if to pull out another one of her surprises.

Eli changed plans, realizing this wasn’t working. Leaving his bum arm blasting away, he dropped the other as he turned sideways, hiding it from easy view. And under cover of the fiery maelstrom bouncing off her barrier, he summoned Bash to his other hand.

Feeling the familiar wooden grain against his palm, he cut off his flames, tiny sparks dancing off the barrier as the conflagration ended. Before the reptilian could do more than look surprised, he swung Bash over his head and then down in a two-handed overhand strike, targeting her skull. He poured whatever energy he had into this attack, knowing he was likely doomed if this didn’t put her down.

Bash smashed through the shimmering barrier, the glowing shards like shattered glass as the quarterstaff’s metal-capped end cracked into the top of the reptilian’s skull. And between one moment and the next, her head seemed to disappear with a wet crunch as orangish-red liquid exploded in his face.

Eli spat out something vile, spending a few precious moments wiping his eyes. Once able to see, he turned, finding his remaining opponent standing halfway across the arena.

He walked closer, surprised that the badgerbear wasn’t moving to pick up its two blades stuck point first into the sand at its feet. The creature was missing its shirt and looked like it had lost a fight with a tiger, with a few parallel slices seeping red blood across its torso. Its face was also a mess, one eye shut and swollen, the other bloodshot, lacerations covering its snout. Yet, for all the pain it had to be feeling, it pulled its bleeding lips back into something resembling a smile.

Eli let the world speed up as he got close, stopping at what was hopefully a safe distance, though it was hard to tell. Just in case, he stored Bash away, figuring his flamethrower was the better option if this creature pulled some trick. “What now?” he asked in the reptilian language.

“Wielder,” the badgerbear replied in the same tongue, bowing its head, looking at the ground between them. “I will not raise my hrothsneks to the one that freed my family and people.” It grimaced. “Well, freed until another of her disgusting kind descends on us again,” it hissed, clamping its bleeding lips closed a moment later.

The creature looked up, its one good eye briefly meeting Eli’s gaze before it returned to staring at the ground. “But that future is a problem for those who remain, for I must settle my present debts,” it said in almost a sigh, dropping to its knees. “If your chosen path requires my life, then it is yours to take,” the creature intoned, bowing until its injured snout almost touched the sand, both palms flat on either side of its head. After holding this pose for a few heartbeats, it leaned back, sitting on its heels, though its head remained bowed, staring at the ground.

Trial of Might (Initiate)

Auxiliary combatant has accepted his fate and requests mercy.

Warning – granting mercy affects your performance!

Eli only needed a second to make his decision, already knowing he wasn’t about to kill this creature. Still, noting the pronoun usage, he didn’t immediately take action, hoping there was a way to get even more information. “What’s your name?” he asked, starting with the easy stuff.

The badgerbear glanced up with perhaps some spark of interest, but then his gaze seemed to move far away. “I do not know,” he responded quietly. “A year ago, I was Yanis Esta Vi Arestaza, eldest son and heir to the Borcastori of my quadrant.”

The creature paused, his features hardening as he stared at the reptilian’s headless body. “Minutes ago, I was the Finder,” his lips twisting as he nodded in the corpse’s direction, “to Essera Usuasha, Daughter of the Falling Star. But now?” He shook his head as if mystified by the mere idea.

The quest screen blinked.

Trial of Might (Initiate)

Auxiliary combatant has accepted their fate and requests mercy.

Warning – granting mercy affects your performance! (14 seconds)

Eli frowned at the countdown but quickly buried his irritation. After all, it wasn’t the badgerbear’s fault.

“Well, Nameless,” he joked, getting the reaction he wanted as the creature glanced up in confusion. “I wish you a long life of figuring that out. Mercy granted,” he enunciated carefully with a smile, then tossed the badgerbear a little wave.

The screen flashed as the creature’s ears went rigid, his eyes flying wide. A moment later, Eli’s stomach did a little flip, and the badgerbear vanished as the world shifted.

Chapter 8

With the pain throbbing in his arm, Eli didn’t dwell on his victory for long. Plus, much of the excitement and relief from surviving couldn’t last, knowing he still had another stage in this weird trial.

Healing was his biggest priority, and as was almost a ritual by now, he tossed a couple of blue blankets over the hard tiles. He didn’t bother dressing, unwilling to soil his remaining clean clothes while blood and other gunk covered his body.

Starting with Lifesight, he patiently worked through the different parts of his body, first tracking any problems through the various sore spots. Once he’d fixed his arm, the crack in his ulna slowly vanishing, he moved on, finding plenty of other injuries to keep him busy. Colorful bruises covered his body, he had a thin stab wound from the pushpin, and the cut across his scalp looked uglier than it was. He didn’t even remember breaking a couple of toes. He quickly lost track of time as he sent repeated pulses of healing power through his body.

During the process, he continued switching between Lifesight and Manasight, hopefully ensuring he caught any issues. He didn’t find any problems with his omnessence, the glowing baseball-sized sphere in his chest, or the faint channels connecting to the rest of his body. Unfortunately, he still had the strange white bands within his bones, tissues, and organs. But with no better ideas and feeling otherwise fine, he had little choice but to ignore the odd white structures for now.

A slight flash reflecting off the tiles made him look up from his work to see the floating display had returned.

Trial of Might (Initiate)

Quest: Reveal your power by surviving three challenges

Stage One: Complete

Stage Two: Complete

Difficulty: Low Initiate

Calculated Result: Mid Initiate

Reward: Herupa’s Band of Secrets (Legendary)

Select One: Continue With Trial     Accept Your Fate

“Huh,” he grunted. Assuming the prompt was like the last one, he’d have some time until the countdown returned. Then again, with his lack of viable options, there seemed to be little point in delaying.

“Continue the trial,” he said, glancing around and catching the shift this time. Like curtains made out of the deepest black material, the surrounding darkness retreated on his left side, revealing new tile flooring and a single massive, white statue.

“Fucking hell,” he whispered, thinking it had to be taller than Boruta and with just as much bulk as that monster.

The prompt flashed with a bright light, and the words changed.

Trial of Might (Initiate)

Quest: Reveal your power by surviving three challenges

Stage One: Complete

Stage Two: Complete

Stage Three Difficulty: Mid Initiate

Reward: Dependent on performance

Prepare yourself for the third challenge. (03:12:27)

Sighing, he shook his head. At least he’d just about finished his healing over the last hour, but there was still a lot to do in the time he had left.

***

After finishing the last of his healing, Eli had done the best he could to clean himself up. Sitting around naked with his own dried blood and other gunk stuck to his skin wasn’t good for his mental well-being, no matter how healthy he felt. He still refused to use any of his limited water supply, but at least the worst of the grime flaked off with a little effort.

Equipping his usual outfit of a blue buttoned shirt and pale linen pants, he figured it was time for some experimentation. The reality was that even though he had emerged victorious, he’d had his ass absolutely handed to him in the last stage. Both the badgerbear and the reptilian could have easily killed him more than once, and he still didn’t quite understand how he’d survived. But whether through luck or something else, he couldn’t count on that kind of fortune again.

He summoned Bash into his hands and studied the weapon. It usually seemed like a normal, solidly built quarterstaff made from a heavy, dark wood with metal-capped ends. Yet he’d noticed it hit with tremendous force on rare occasions, like when he sent some bandits flying or shattered an armored dummy. He just needed to find the trigger for its magical effect.

He started tinkering around. His basic process involved swinging Bash and trying various ways of drawing, pushing, and pulling his energy, all while observing the results with his different vision abilities. His first theories proved a bust, and he had to spend precious minutes healing from his efforts. He also might have lost his temper a time or two after repeated failures, coincidentally discovering that the warm tile flooring was, in fact, fireproof. It took a lot of effort and well over an hour of trial and error, but he eventually figured the trick was in guiding the energy through his hands and into Bash, which released an explosion of sparkling light.

Interestingly, this light only showed up under Manasight. His other abilities detected no aura, life energy, or really anything else while he swung the quarterstaff around. He also didn’t catch any particular noise above the sound of Bash whistling through the air.

Based on the available evidence, his working theory was that Bash focused this power while somehow converting it into a powerful kinetic blast. Of course, whether it helped him survive the next stage remained to be seen. Eventually, he stored the weapon away to work on his next task.

Glancing at the floating display, he tried not to let the timer ticking away stress him out. Rereading the prompt, he paused, the reward line catching his attention.

His eyes widening in realization, he quickly scanned the previous quest message for the exact wording and held out his hand. “Give me Herupa’s Band of Secrets,” he said with careful enunciation while imagining the prize appearing on his open palm.

A shiny silver cube materialized in his hand, surprising him with its hefty weight. The object fit comfortably in his palm yet weighed more than solid steel. Turning it over only revealed more pristine sides with no markings, and his confused expression stared back at him within the cube’s mirror-like finish.

Herupa’s Band of Secrets (Ring)

Item Class: Legendary

Effects: Hidden

“Hidden? How the bloody hell can effects be hidden from the owner?” he complained, his dreams of a powerful weapon dashed. “What kinda bullshit is this?”

He took a slow breath, shaking his head, reminding himself there were better things to do with his limited time. “Screw it – I’ll worry about the mysterious shiny cube later,” he said more calmly, returning the object to his DS.

He had another trick he wanted to try, even if he found it a little dangerous. After all, he’d only used it once, and while it had been incredibly effective in defeating Boruta, it had also exploded like a bomb in Eli’s face.

***

Wolf was in his office, humming the chorus to an old drinking song while reading the regional resources report. With the recent troubles, he’d expected a sharp decrease in some of their stores, but these documents painted a far better picture.

Pulling out his ledger, he looked down the leftmost column of names. To the right were other columns listing various details like who was owed what and by whom with associated dates, cross-referenced with notations written in his personal code. Adding up the numbers, he frowned at the results, realizing he’d have to hold back some of the more useful building materials for repairs. Still, a few messages to the right family would help soothe any hurt feelings.

Typically, his inner commander would handle these sorts of logistical problems, but these weren’t typical times. With Ghlan healing from near-mortal wounds in Galdish, Gifted Anda had arrived with a few others to temporarily shore up the manor’s command staff. Wolf had consequently pitched in where he could, leaving Anda to familiarize herself with the manor’s operations. She’d already impressed him and seemed well suited for the work, even if she seemed overly fond of schedules and decorum.

Pulling another report, Wolf checked the projected restoration effort for the outer wall and main building. After over a week, they’d made steady progress on the repairs, but there was still much to do. They’d reinforced the temporary gatehouse with timber from Herria, most of which came from the old woods around Bishal. Unfortunately, the cracked and crumbled stone walls were a far more significant project. The masons he’d employed for simple maintenance were doing their best, but they weren’t up to repairing and replacing entire sections around the manor, at least not in a timely manner.

He’d finally hired earth-shapers, even knowing how expensive they would be, but such was often the case when prioritizing time and quality over cost. The group was traveling from Suldod, a 2nd tier city south of Galdish, and he’d authorized an Easone skyship to speed them on their way. However, the shapers were worth the steep price, and once they arrived, he fully expected the walls to almost leap back to their previous heights.

A double knock followed by his office door opening brought his head up from the pile of work, and he smiled at seeing his daughter peek her head in.

“Time for dinner,” Dara said, smiling. She was wearing her training leathers, which meant she’d likely come fresh from her session with Eyonne. Judging by the flyaway dark hair escaping from her tight braid and the new red mark along one cheek, it had been a strenuous effort.

Looking at the emerging bruise, Wolf felt an odd bit of pride and worry. He knew it hadn’t been easy on Dara, growing up in the shadow of powerful parents. His volk gift allowed him to shift into a creature out of legend, while his wife Nazani had been a once-in-a-generation prodigy with her divine flames. Dara’s Trade Acumen, on the other hand, was related to managing far-flung holdings and business operations. It was a fine primary gift – Blessed Jaxon had the same talent, which should prove its value. Yet Wolf had sensed his daughter’s frustration.

He had tried to temper her feelings, to convince Dara of the value of her gifts. After all, not everything needed to be solved with violence. She was intelligent, honest, and diligent – with these strengths and her familial connections, many paths were open to her. She could travel beyond the Alliance’s borders, study in the best academies, or pick from among dozens of cities to form a family enterprise. Instead, she’d spent her days training or visiting the nearby village, seemingly uninterested in anything beyond the neighboring hills.

Then Dara returned from what should have been a happy reunion with her uncle and his family but had turned into a horrific disaster. After such an experience, she’d changed, yet instead of shrinking away, her gaze moving inward, her spirit seemed to explode with energy.

Now, she threw herself into everything she did as if trying to meet some unreachable standard only she understood. She’d taken her martial training to another level, and he’d seen the evidence in a few bruises, including the new one on her cheek. There’d also been her limp days ago after a bad fall, though the manor’s new healer, Talent Enniaun, assured Wolf she would be fully healed within another six-day.

With her newfound auric gift, Dara had also rekindled her studies, borrowing his few books on the subject. They’d had several conversations on the topic, discussing what concepts he remembered from his academy days. His daughter had taken notes and asked pointed questions – some Wolf hadn’t been able to answer. But while he loved her passion, as leaders, they also had to set an example.

“Little Fire,” Wolf gently scolded, “you could have stopped to clean up before dinner.”

Dara glanced down, her face flushing, but her eyes quickly lifted again, narrowed under furrowed brows. With a sniff and a lift of her nose, she finally came in and closed the door behind her, her haughty expression a good copy of some people Wolf knew.

“Excuse me,” she said, affecting a Capital accent by clipping off the ends of each word yet enunciating the vowels with excruciating relish. “I had thought tardiness would be a greater sin when meeting with my lord and father. In the future, I will endeavor to spend my free hours preparing for our meals together. Please, forgive this wayward child.” She finished this with a contrite bow at the waist with one hand over her heart but immediately counteracted the gesture with giggles.

Feeling his lips inching upwards almost against his will, Wolf finally gave up and chuckled along. “Little Brat should have been your nickname, though the spirits know that you have burned me often enough with your wit.”

Her giggles turned into a tinkling laugh, which only made his smirk grow, glad to see a little levity during these challenging times. There hadn’t been many smiles out of his daughter with so many people lost, including her friend Eli, but life had a way of moving on.

“Alright,” Wolf said, getting up from his desk. “I am more than happy to be done with this paperwork for the day.” He idly rolled his tight shoulders, stiff from hunching over his work for hours.

“So I will not find you back here after dinner?” Dara asked, the humor in her words poorly hidden behind the teasing tone.

He tried for a serious expression but lost the battle against his grin. “Such disrespect,” he said while walking towards his office door. “One would think I did not raise you well.”

Her hand reached out, touching his arm near his recently healed injury. “I am glad you are doing better,” she almost whispered with a slight smile, though there was sadness around her eyes.

Wolf snorted, trying to hide his own relief. Even if all the recent paperwork nearly chained him to his office, he’d started light training again this morning. He also hadn’t had to drink any unsavory concoctions in days.

Dara took the lead down a short hallway but made a quick left turn into his private apartments.

Slightly mystified but following his precocious daughter, Wolf couldn’t help chuckling when he saw the two places set for their evening meal. With so many demands on his time, he preferred to have dinner with his family and closest companions. Lately, though, he’d spent most of his meals in the manor’s Great Hall as a visual reminder of his presence, power, and support.

“I thought you might appreciate a change,” Dara said, grinning. “Do not worry, I already cleared it with Gifted Anda.”

One of Wolf’s eyebrows quirked up at the mention of his new inner commander. “Well, if she is not knocking on my door reminding me of my proper place, I suppose I can share a meal with my daughter.”

They sat down, Dara pouring drinks for the both of them. There was little conversation, eating the simple fare that the kitchen had prepared. The damage to the manor’s basement and granary had depleted their unique and extravagant food stocks, but the cooks persevered. It wasn’t anything special, but it was filling, and Wolf took comfort in knowing that his people would be eating much the same. Unlike some, he didn’t believe in having special meals on the battlefield or at home unless diplomacy, honor, or custom required it.

“Alright, my lovely daughter,” he said, wiping a corner of his mouth to clean off the remains of the rough pastry he’d just finished. He refrained from picking at the crumbs on his plate, but mainly because his daughter’s wit would demand some quip in reply. “Now that I am happy and fed, what did you want to ask me?”

“It is not like that,” Dara laughed, but the humor didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I did want to talk, but I mostly put this small surprise together because I have not seen much of you lately.” She patted his hand. “And no, Father, I am not blaming you for working long hours to help our people rebuild.”

“I do enjoy our meals when there is time, Little Fire,” Wolf replied, squeezing her hand in return. “And I am glad to see you smile again.”

Dara sighed, looking down at her plate.

“What is it?” he asked, surprised by her response.

“I know you have always said to come to you with any weird feelings or premonitions.” She paused, taking a breath, and her eyes filled with determination. “It is about Eli. Ever si-.”

“Dara, we have talked about this,” Wolf interrupted, trying to hold in his temper.

“And we are going to talk about it again,” his daughter replied sharply.

“We saw that man’s,” he started, but the crack of her hand slapping the table shocked him into silence.

A moment later, Dara’s expression softened, a slight exasperation wrinkling her brows. “Father, I love you, but for someone with exceptional hearing, you have a terrible habit of not listening,” she said, shaking her head.

Wolf clamped his lips closed, not wanting a repeat of the other day. Instead, he took a breath. “I am listening now,” he said in the calmest voice he could muster.

His daughter’s expression was doubtful, but she still nodded. “As I was saying, ever since swearing a life debt to Eli, I have felt this connection.” Dara frowned, her eyebrows pulling together. “I do not know how to describe it other than it feels like a half-formed thought in the back of my mind.”

Wolf nodded, having served beside others with similar debts. He’d also done a little research of his own after her return, wanting to better understand her predicament. The sense of some connection was fairly common, but with how open-ended agreements could be, situations varied. Still, Eli’s death should have severed any bond with Dara.

“I will make a vow if pushed, but I am telling you, Father – Eli is alive.” She shook her head, her eyes narrowing. “And before you think it is my imagination, remember the morning he woke up everyone in the manor?”

“Of course,” Wolf grunted, recalling how he’d lept from his bed when the sense of inevitable death jerked him from his sleep.

“Well, minutes before that happened, I awoke knowing Eli was in trouble,” Dara continued. “I was up and running, halfway to his room, by the time his aura exploded through the manor.” She leaned forward, her gaze steady as she met Wolf’s eyes. “If you need to confirm my account, ask my guards. I have already told them it is approved in this case.”

Wolf frowned, waving away the idea – she’d never make such an audacious claim without absolute certainty. “Why have you not said anything?” he asked, exasperation coloring his tone. “Dara, it has been over a week since the battle.”

His daughter’s stern visage held for a second longer, finally crumbling into disbelief. “Really, Father? What do you think I was trying to do the other day?” And she tossed a thumb over one shoulder, pointing behind her.

“By Vessi’s sour breath,” he groaned, ashamed of his recent behavior. He’d been out of sorts, his mind cloudy with far too much drink after the visit with High Commander Ardamas. Even now, Wolf could barely recall much of that day, including his talk with Dara.

“Alright, Eli is alive,” he finally said, casually nodding as if such momentous news was an everyday occurrence. “What do you want me to do?”

Dara’s gaze searched his as if confirming his sincerity, her smile growing. “Nothing at the moment,” she said, giving him a slight headshake, “but I wanted you aware of the possibility.” Her smile turned into more of a grin, her eyes twinkling. “What is it you like to say about a prepared mind being the quickest to react?”

“Mercy,” Wolf laughed, gesturing a finger to his chest as if acknowledging her win in the training ring. “Consider me suitably warned.”

Dara laughed as well, her tense posture slowly relaxing.

“So tell me, my quick-witted daughter, what do you think of Whaleni’s treatise on auric theory?” he asked, referencing the latest scrolls she’d borrowed.

“Ugh!” she groaned, her nose wrinkling in disgust. “It is horribly dense and boring!” Despite her complaints, she was smiling as she continued describing her studies.

Chapter 9

Eli hissed through gritted teeth as he flooded his trembling hands with healing energy. The skin from his fingertips to his wrists was red, fluids leaking from his tissues – evidence of yet another failure.

He’d been trying to replicate the shimmering energy he’d used to crack Boruta’s omnessence, but Eli’s fuzzy memories from the end of the fight apparently weren’t enough. He’d created the glow around his hands quickly enough, making it look like he’d dipped them in liquid light. Unfortunately, he must have been doing something wrong because he didn’t remember the power painfully eating away at his flesh.

It also wrecked one of his earlier theories since he’d been under the impression that his abilities couldn’t hurt him. At least, his flamethrower certainly didn’t, even when the fire was white-hot. Sure, the backblast from the reptilian’s shield torched his clothes in the prior stage and heated the sand under him, but his flames hadn’t touched his skin.

Then again, the shimmering energy also hadn’t triggered any weird notifications from Guide. Every other time Eli had gained a new ability, the metallic pebble in his skull freaked out, giving dire warnings. But this new one hadn’t.

Not about to quit, he’d quickly mended his injuries, then repeatedly tried throwing or otherwise shooting the energy away. Yet no matter how hard or fast he waved his arms, the corrosive substance stayed glued to him. He even tried visualizing what he wanted, but the results were the same, and the light continued to melt his tissues like a strong acid.

He looked down as his healing removed the last of the pain. Across the back of his hands, the angry red burns had vanished, leaving only unblemished skin behind.

Flexing his fingers, the digits responding without discomfort, he glanced at the display floating beside him for the past few hours.

Trial of Might (Initiate)

Quest: Reveal your power by surviving three challenges

Stage One: Complete

Stage Two: Complete

Stage Three Difficulty: Mid Initiate

Reward: Dependent on performance

Prepare yourself for the third challenge. (00:15:32)

“Alright, no more screwing around,” he muttered, ready to finish this one way or another.

It had been a rough sort of emotional torture, knowing he was facing a fight with some massive monster twice his size, but he hadn’t wasted the hours. He was healthy again, ignoring the strange white bands running throughout his body. He’d also spent much of his remaining time working on new tactics for the upcoming fight.

Sure, his repeated attempts to copy the glimmering energy were a failure, but he’d had other successes. He felt confident about channeling power through Bash, hopefully translating into some monstrously powerful blows. Of course, it would also require him to close within melee distance with a giant, which didn’t seem like the brightest idea.

Flamethrower, his other offensive mainstay, had also gotten some attention. His practice mostly consisted of twisting and curling his hands to change the flow of the flames. Using both hands had been as exhausting as ever, but it definitely increased his range and the ferocity of his swirling fire.

He pulled up his status for one final check.

Name: Eli Tal

Species: Human

Race: Restricted (Anomaly)

Level: 12

Evolution: Peak Mundane

Abilities: Identify, Manasight, Healing, Flamethrower, Lifesight, Aurasight

Modifiers: +Health Regen, +Mana Regen, +Defense, +Agility, +Strength, +Stamina Regen

Seeing the modifiers, he smiled. The poison had disappeared hours ago. And assuming his limited testing on Lurra held true, the magic rations should last another eight hours – more than long enough to see him through one fight.

A twinge in his chest, followed by a flip in his gut, was all the warning he got before the world shifted. Like the last two times, the tiles dissolved into fine sand as the arena took shape around him.

Focusing on his plan, he imagined the world slowing down around him. Immediately, the air thickened, bringing a bit of comfort even as the statue started shifting into its new form.

Without his Tracking ability, he wasn’t sure of the being’s final dimensions as it shrank down and widened, losing maybe a meter. Still, the giant bipedal creature made even Boruta look small, topping the red demon’s height while being broader across the shoulders.

Much of it looked normal enough with two thick, squat legs and two long arms, but the face was the most genuinely alien thing Eli had encountered in this insane adventure. The creature’s round head sat atop a short neck, bare of fur or hair, missing many expected features. Presumably, the horizontal line above the small receding chin was its mouth, but that was the only thing Eli recognized. It had no discernable eyes, nose, or ears, with those parts of its skull covered in smooth gray skin.

Shadowy wisps swirled in the air, briefly obscuring the giant figure, only for it to reappear a heartbeat later, covered head to toe in thick, opaque armor. The material was all sharp angles and flat planes as if made from quartz or some other crystal, though so black it seemed to absorb the arena’s light.

“Shiiiiiit,” Eli groaned, his words coming out slow and deep yet somehow fitting with the horror in front of him.

Distracted, he didn’t react when the gong sounded, sending a shiver through his chest. A moment later, a flash went off, momentarily blinding him.

Blinking away the floating afterimages, he fell back on his plan. Triggering Manasight, he watched as the air filled with clumps of colored brilliance. Like miniature star clusters with millions of tiny pinpricks of light bound together, the floating mana looked as bright as ever.

The giant’s internal lights were a strange mix of familiar and new. It only had a single glowing sphere in its chest, and it was hard to tell with the creature’s sheer size, but the baby blue orb seemed at least as large as Eli’s omnessence. On the other hand, the rest of the giant’s insides were weird. Unlike every other being Eli had examined, where illuminated channels carried glowing energy through their body, this creature had no discernable mana system. Instead, sparks of different blue lights shot out from its core like tiny lightning bolts.

He paused momentarily as a deep note, like a distant foghorn, came from the giant as it started speaking. Presumably, the creature was following the same script as the previous opponents and was engaging in a little mental warfare before the battle.

Switching through his other two vision abilities, Eli resumed his analysis, though he wasn’t sure what to make of the results. Under Lifesight, the giant looked like it had been through the wringer. The inside of its body had a lot of ugly colors he associated with injuries, with the right side of its massive chest a collection of internal damage. Its right leg had similar issues, especially around its knee.

With Aurasight, a faint blue haze surrounded the creature, quite unlike the colorful clouds inside most people. It was reminiscent of Boruta’s aura, extending slightly as if its body was too small to contain its power.

Done with his initial analysis and seeing little time remaining, Eli scrolled up, surprised to find only translated words. He’d expected another notification about installing a new language.

“Submit, kneel before me, and I will show mercy by making your end painless and swift.”

He blinked, one eyebrow rising in rueful disbelief as he reread the short message. A moment later, a snort of laughter escaped, sounding like a small explosion as he relaxed his grip on the slowed-down world.

“Hey, big guy,” Eli yelled, giving a casual little wave as if unconcerned about the armored colossus across the arena. “Just to confirm, you want me to surrender without a fight, and you’ll reward me with a painless death, right?”

“Yes,” the giant said, its voice deep and gravely, like rocks tumbling over each other.

Eli gave it a few more moments, but apparently, that was all it wanted to say. “Well, thanks for your magnanimous offer, but I’ll have to politely decline,” he said, throwing the giant a jaunty salute.

“Ah, such impressive ignorance,” the giant replied, its faceless armored head inscrutable.

A sound like grinding stones came from the creature, slowly lifting one leg, slamming it down, and kicking up a cloud of dust. “You might not know my people,” it continued, taking another ponderous step closer, “but I recognize yours. There is no reality where a single Mundane human defeats me.” It released a blast of sound, its laughter echoing off the arena’s walls.

“Oh, so maybe I should have brought a few friends?” Eli asked, probing for more information.

The giant let out more of its thundering laughter as it continued its slow trek toward the center of the arena. “Even a full complement of your kind wouldn’t be enough,” it boomed, “but enough words. It is time you understood your place.”

“I suppose that’s true for one of us,” Eli returned almost breezily as if unconcerned by the challenge.

Seeing the countdown tick under one minute, he glanced around the arena, but nothing had changed from the prior stages. The stands were empty, the concentric rows climbing high into the air, the ceiling shining with bright lights.

A shift in the colorful mana pulled his attention back to the approaching giant, where the little floating colors started circling its form. The chaotic currents flowed into the creature, the blue omnessence brightening as if sucking power out of the little lights.

Eli frowned, not liking this development. He’d already figured out the floating lights were some form of energy, so the idea of this giant powering up more was a scary proposition.

He briefly considered copying the action but discarded the idea a moment later, recognizing how little he understood about mana. Sure, he’d had some success, using the lights for a jolt of energy while he healed Wolf. However, he’d also knocked himself out playing with the stuff after the bandit attack in Eld Forest, waking up to a lot of pain and a string of scary notifications.

The second gong sounded.

Showtime, Eli thought, as a familiar pressure hugged his skin. With his perception ramping up as the world seemed to slow, the approaching giant nearly stopped, resembling a dark, crystalline statue.

Not wanting to give up the initiative this time, Eli ran towards his opponent, his bare feet digging into the sand within the slowed reality. He left Bash stored away, curious to see how well his flamethrower would work on this armored entity.

A blue pulse went off inside the giant’s chest, flashing under Manasight.

Eli staggered, suddenly dizzy, his next step nearly tripping him before he found his footing again. Guessing the source, he flooded his aura with energy, imagining a shield against his skin.

A moment later, the sensation lessened, though some pressure remained. As another foot came down in his continuing charge, something started squeezing his head while an alien’s voice assaulted his mind.

What do you desire? Give in to your passions. Surrender yourself to me and find your path to greatness.

Gritting his teeth, Eli ignored the whispers, angling to come in on the left side of the darkly armored figure. He’d almost reached it when he noticed the buildup of energy inside the giant’s omnessence, the blue color deepening ominously.

Figuring this would have to be close enough, he pushed off hard with his next step, turning his stride into a forward leap that carried him past the slow-moving creature. He did a quick shoulder roll, regaining his feet and pivoting in the sand. Pulling both hands together at the wrist, he pointed his palms toward the back of the giant’s right leg.

He felt a thump in his chest, and a gush of roiling white flames poured out from his hands and over the armored limb. Holding the stream in one place, he targeted the knee joint, hoping the discoloration he’d noticed earlier was due to existing injuries.

The dark armor paled under the inferno, steam rising as tiny particulates burst away. Fine cracks shot out along the nearby crystalline plates like breaking tempered glass.

Catching the sudden blue light inside his opponent, Eli lept further away as a blast of sound sent spikes of pain through his ears. A concussive force smacked him from the side, changing his controlled jump into more of a crash as he came down hard, kicking up a wave of sand.

***

Reveal your desires and embrace your passions.

Eli frowned, floating in a pale blue light, trying to grasp where he was. He’d been doing something just a second ago, something important, but the thought flitted away as his mind seemed to ignite, power flooding through his body.

The scene shifted, the blue quickly darkening to a deep black as countless tiny blinking lights materialized within the emptiness. Like a massive spotlight, a brilliant white glare turned on in the distance. Below his dangling bare feet, a world slowly rotated, a familiar landmass coming into view.

His gaze naturally went to a particular spot halfway up the left side of the inverted triangular landmass, but clouds obscured his view. As he watched, a small gray circle appeared somewhat off-center within the continent. In seconds, it expanded like some disgusting growth, a shockwave shoving the clouds in the Pacific Northwest away, as a charcoal blanket quickly spread over the entire land.

“The Fall,” Eli whispered as images of the hellscape below flitted through his mind. Thousands were likely already dead from the massive eruption, with millions to follow over the next few days. Within a year, add another billion, and more in the years after.

Horrified, yet with energy coursing through his body, he wondered if things could be different. What could he accomplish with this much power?

He smiled, his mind filling with images of the world he could create. There would finally be peace, and people could live long lives relaxing under a clear blue sky. He could rebuild the old cities and towns, but better this time. There’d be no more pollution or congestion, with everyone enjoying the freedom to follow their passions.

Of course, with the calamity unfolding below, nature would also need a lot of help as entire sections of the ecosystem died or were already gone. But with a little judicious reseeding and moving people about, they could return Earth to its pristine state. Some would no doubt protest, unwilling to leave their homes, but they’d all fall in line eventually. After all, most problems could be solved with enough money, power, and time. In his case, he could have all three.

None will stand against me, and we’ll finally have peace. Or else.

A tiny sliver within Eli’s mind rebelled at the impulse, making him frown in confusion. The space around him started to vibrate with a slow beat, almost reminiscent of his old Melody Max. A crack appeared in his vision, shaking the pastoral scene of a peaceful world. More fissures grew and expanded, the images blurring at their edges like a cheap greenscreen.

The scenes changed, shifting as the blue skies darkened. Under glowing red heavens, meteors and flames fell to earth, bringing fresh death and anguish. Cities crumbled as the continents broke apart, the oceans surging before boiling away as the world truly ended.

“No,” he whispered, shaking his head against the doomsday vision, his mind trying to escape the horror.

A dark silhouette appeared, obscuring the sun and casting a long shadow over the dying world. The massive bipedal form triggered a memory, but disjointed and confusing, like a half-remembered nightmare.

“Am I dreaming?” Eli questioned, his voice growing hopeful. But if he was asleep, why couldn’t he wake up?

Confusing images flashed through his mind, almost too quick to grasp. A woman with dark hair, a man who was also somehow an animal, and a living metal statue dressed in plate armor stood in a dusty courtyard with broken walls and buildings. Yet there was something else, something urgent.

Following an instinct he didn’t fully grasp, Eli imagined a barrier atop his skin, like a thin sheet of invisible protection. He wasn’t sure how much power was needed or how this would help, but he trusted his feelings as his energy poured out according to his commands.

***

Like getting a face full of freezing water, Eli gasped as reality snapped back. Momentarily confused to find himself lying on the sand, he blinked, his eyes widening as the arena came into sharp focus around him.

With no time left, he lept away just before a tree trunk-sized leg slammed into the ground where he’d been frozen. Yet his muscles felt sluggish, his jump turning into a sprawling of limbs as he rolled in the sand. Coughing, he quickly pushed himself up and away again, evading the giant’s other armored leg smashing into the ground.

Landing with more coordination, Eli realized that the thick air had vanished at some point during the mental assault. With only a thought, the syrupy feeling returned even as he backed away from the crystalline giant, the darkly armored head turning to follow him.

Having bought himself some breathing room, he quickly flipped through his abilities, assessing the situation. The giant’s right leg had taken some damage, and even from the front, a few fractures were visible in the crystal armor. Its internal injuries were also darker in that limb, especially around the knee. Strangely, while the colorful mana continued to whirl around its form, its blue omnessence didn’t grow any brighter. In fact, with every step of its gradual advance, the orb dimmed further as if running out of juice.

The giant lit up with a blue pulse again.

Pressure pushed against Eli’s mind, whispers urging him to submit. A brief scene of a world burning superimposed itself over the arena, only to dissolve away a moment later.

Gritting his teeth, he fed more energy to his auric shield as he continued to back away from the approaching giant. Bringing his hands together at the wrist, he poured whitish-yellow flames on the same right leg, targeting a few tiny cracks below the knee.

He started worrying whether this would work when one of the cracks abruptly expanded, and black oily smoke started rising from the fissure. A heartbeat later, it spread, spidering across the lower leg, and more smoke poured from the limb. Yet the giant didn’t slow as it started bellowing, the low-pitched horn sounds deafening. It even sped up a little, its heavy legs sending vibrations through the ground with each quickening step.

Seeing a potential opportunity, Eli stopped his retreat as he lifted his hands, pouring fire right into the face of the giant.

Hoping that kept it blinded or at least distracted, he took a few quick steps forward, turning off his flamethrower while summoning Bash. With a windup like a big league slugger, he swung for the fences, targeting the cracked armor across the giant’s right shin. Simultaneously, just like he’d practiced only hours ago, he flooded his hands with energy before pushing the power through his fingers and into the quarterstaff.

Bash’s metal-capped end slammed into the crystalline armor, smashing the crack apart. Tiny pieces and shards exploded away, leaving a gash in the plate. Underneath was a brief glimpse of torn gray flesh before dark smoke obscured the wound.

The giant’s roar was like a physical blow as it stumbled, the ground shaking as it collapsed to one knee in the sand. Its right hand swung out, trying to catch Eli as he darted away, even as blue lights flashed, lighting up the giant’s insides.

Eli gritted his teeth against the horrific ghostly images parading through his mind. He felt like he was fighting a stubborn basalt boulder as he ducked under and then away from its desperately swinging arms, only to step back in and continue his assault on the creature’s armor. Bits of dark material flew away with every whack as he danced around the giant – a tiny particulate here or a big chunk there, but they’d all add up in the end.

The giant abruptly toppled forward, both hands slamming into the sand to keep it upright. Deep rumbling sounds emerged from the faceless armored head, ending in the foghorn sound of its laughter.

Suddenly suspicious, Eli retreated but only made it a few steps away within his slowed reality when a thrumming sound vibrated the air. The giant’s blue omnessence darkened as the tiny sparks inside its body multiplied and lengthened, filling the internal space with lightning bolts of energy. A flash of blinding light pulsed as its insides ignited, the dark armor shattering and exploding in all directions.

Eli dove for the ground, his hands flying up to protect his head. A sound like the world splitting in half rolled over him, the air flashing with an all-consuming white before the darkness came to wash all thoughts away.

Chapter 10

BZZZZZZZZZZ!

Grimacing, Eli reached for a pillow to help block out the discordant noise, but his hands only brushed against a warm, smooth surface. His half-awake mind grappled with the incongruity, his probing hands slapping against his rock-hard bed before he suddenly jerked awake.

“Ow. Guide, shut off the damn alarm,” he tried to say, but only incoherent mumbles escaped.

He groaned in frustration. “Guide, turn off the alarm,” he repeated, but with almost painful enunciation and blissful silence was his reward. Still, it was strange since his alarm should have been set to his music playlist. He wasn’t sure why Guide would use that particular buzzing tone since it was only supposed to be for emergencies.

Awareness smashed through the remaining brain fog, and his eyes flew open. The warmth under his hands brought recognition, and he looked down to find the familiar off-white tile flooring. Above him, he saw another floating sign with its semi-transparent display pivoted sharply down to reveal a new message.

Trial of Might (Initiate)

Quest: Reveal your power by surviving three challenges

Stage One: Complete

Stage Two: Complete

Stage Three: Complete

Difficulty: Mid Initiate

Calculated Result: Mid Initiate

Rewards: Evolution (Initiate), Junior Counselor of the Infinite Path (Prime)

Please wait…

Eli sighed in relief, somewhat surprised to find himself alive. The last thing he remembered was the giant somehow setting off an explosion inside its body, turning its shattered armor into a massive frag grenade.

According to his HUD’s clock, he hadn’t lost much time while unconscious. Since he was back within his weird holding cell of shadows, presumably safe for the moment, he’d focus on fixing himself. After all his practice over the past couple of weeks, he was getting pretty good at the whole healing thing.

Sitting up, he stored his soiled clothes away to make things easier. Pulling out the tiny mirror, he started with a quick scan through his major vital points but without finding any significant issues. His brain looked fine, as did the rest of his organs.

Looking over the rest of his body, he grimaced at the thin red lines, tiny holes, and divots ripped out of his flesh. Recognizing shrapnel wounds, he felt fortunate that the damage wasn’t worse. Most of the flying crystalline armor seemed to have missed him, though he still looked like someone had taken a cheese grater to some parts of his upper body.

Some concerted healing energy poured into and around the wounds did wonders, the pockmarks, cuts, and gouges lightening with each wave. The pain started to recede, and he soon lost himself in the wonder of his magic.

He was softly humming to himself, fixing a nasty little puncture wound near his hip, when he paused, recognizing the song. A particular summer day came to mind when it had only been him and his grandma in the rough years right after the Fall. The electricity had been out again, and his grandma had been entertaining him with stories while they played gin at their tiny coffee table.

Of course, she was just describing movies from her childhood, but Eli hadn’t cared. Pretending he didn’t know the whole thing by heart, she’d told him about a skinny kid doing a silly little kick to beat the bully in a martial arts competition. She’d finished the retelling with a song. He could almost hear her beautiful voice singing about how he was the best around, and nothing was gonna ever keep him down.

“Dang, I haven’t thought of that song in ages,” he whispered.

A complicated jumble of emotions welled up in his chest, and he wondered how his grandma would have handled this whole adventure. She hadn’t been a violent woman, usually able to defuse tricky situations with a bit of humor, but she hadn’t been a pushover either. Threaten her or endanger her family, and more than one criminal had found out why she’d always carried a gun.

A whisper of sound, like a turning page, made him look up at the floating sign.

Trial of Might (Initiate)

Quest: Reveal your power by surviving three challenges

Stage One: Complete

Stage Two: Complete

Stage Three: Complete

Difficulty: Mid Initiate

Calculated Result: Mid Initiate

Rewards: Evolution (Initiate), Junior Counselor of the Infinite Path (Prime)

Please wait (00:09:42)

“What happens in ten minutes?” It was hard to imagine the rewards leading to another fight, but he couldn’t be sure of anything these days.

Shrugging away what he couldn’t change, he stood, focusing on putting himself together to meet whoever or whatever showed up next. He pulled out his soiled shirt, turning it around and frowning at its state. Shredded along the hem and one side almost soaked with his blood, it was little better than a nasty rag. Disgusted, he dropped it onto the tiles with a wet splat.

He pulled out his linen pants, which looked much better with far less blood and grime. There were some dark stains around the waistline and a hole at one hip, but a new shirt should hide the worst of it. With only one more pair of pants, he’d have to make do.

Picking up the remains of his shirt, he stopped and stared at the light blue cloth in his hands. “What the hell?” Somehow, much of the blood and sweat stains had disappeared from the shredded fabric, making it almost dry.

He looked down, finally noticing how suspiciously clean the tile flooring was. After all the bleeding he’d done in the last day or so, it should have looked like the floor of a slaughterhouse, but it was spotless.

Frowning, he used a thumbnail to scrape some dried blood from his pants, watching the tiny dark spots sprinkle onto the tiles. Like snowflakes in early spring, they dissolved almost as soon as they touched the tiles.

Crouching down, he rubbed a hand through his sweaty hair, flicking a few drops that disappeared almost instantly. Laying his hand flat on the tiles, he only felt the same warmth as always. “How is this possible? Some kind of hydrophilic material, maybe? But wouldn’t that leave some residue behind?”

A glance at the timer jogged his mind, helping him focus on the important stuff. After all, a floor that soaked up fluids was a bit of a mystery, but it wasn’t harming him, and he only had minutes until the next surprise.

Standing up, he vigorously shook his pants, cracking them like a whip a few times to throw off some of the gunk. He then scraped a nail along the edge of the waistline, flaking off most of the dried blood. Putting them on, he stored his shredded shirt away, replaced with a clean light green one a moment later.

Not exactly ready but feeling a bit better, he braced himself as the timer reached zero.

And nothing happened – no familiar tap in his chest or world shifting around him. Confused, he looked around and froze, suddenly realizing he wasn’t alone.

A young woman stood a few meters away, frowning while she looked him up and down. She wore a strange yellow jacket as bright as a blooming daffodil, the long-sleeved garment hanging low and loose over tight white pants. Only slightly taller than Dara, her long multicolored hair looked like a rainbow had been captured within its strands, the colors almost alive in their vibrancy.

“Uh, hello there,” Eli said slowly, giving her a polite nod as he tried to make sense of this new situation.

The woman looked away from him, her eyes scanning the darkness overhead. One eyebrow rose to disappear behind her side-swept bangs before her attention returned to him, though her frown remained. “A bit melodramatic, don’t you think?” she said, her voice rich and mature in contrast with her youthful appearance.

“I’m sorry, but who are you?” he asked, again looking around but seeing nothing new. He felt suddenly self-conscious of his rough and stained clothing, standing barefoot before a beautiful woman who acted as if he’d just stepped in manure.

“I’m your counselor. Mudskippers, what do they teach supposedly sentient beings these days.” She held out one small hand palm up towards him. “Now give me your token so we can move this along.” Her open hand beckoned when he didn’t move. “Come on,” she said impatiently.

“Not to sound completely stupid, but I have no idea what you’re talking about. What token?” Eli asked, cocking his head to the side. He almost wondered if he was dreaming again, but he wasn’t about to complain. Even with someone this rude, a pretty woman was worlds better than the Goon or some of the other nightmares he’d been having recently.

“Your trial token,” the woman responded, frown still in place even as she kept her hand extended to him.

He looked at the floating sign as if for help and noticed it had changed again.

Infinite Path

Name: Eli Tal

Current Progression: Peak (12th Step) Mundane

Agenda Items: None

Action Items: Evolution (Initiate) Pending

Allocated Time: (00:26:29)

“What the hell?” he muttered before his eyes returned to the woman again. “Yeah, I’ll need a little more to go on. Maybe explain it in simpler terms?”

“We’re going to play games then?” she asked, her angry tone going well with her fiery expression. “Fine, you’re only wasting your own time.” She sniffed, lowering her hand.

“Do you remember completing a trial? Perhaps only minutes ago?” she asked, speaking slowly and carefully as if to a simpleton. “Well, you were awarded a token when you completed the trial. I need that to begin your assessment. So perhaps you could rub a couple of brain cells together in that empty skull of yours and find the dirt-drenched thing?”

Surprised and with dawning realization as a couple of details clicked together, Eli held out one hand palm up. “Give me the token,” he said like the last couple of times, but nothing happened. “Please give me the token?” he tried again, unsure if he’d somehow messed it up, but his hand remained stubbornly empty.

He glanced over to find her eyes boring into him, her lips a firm line with her shoulders hitched up in tension. “Uh, I’m kinda new with all this stuff. I’m guessing this token is in my DS,” he said, holding up the hand with the bracelet attached to his wrist. “But I’m not very good at finding stuff in there. Whenever I look, it’s more random luck whether I pull out anything useful. Maybe you can describe it to me?”

Her mouth went slack as she blinked at him for a few moments before she lowered her head, pinching the bridge of her nose as if praying for patience. “I don’t know who gave you that thing,” she ground out, frustration lacing her words. “But they should get a thrashing for sending you off this unprepared.”

An image of Lugh getting such a beating flashed across his mind, but Eli managed to swallow the snort that tried to erupt. He definitely didn’t want to see what would happen if this rainbow-haired spark plug thought he was laughing at her.

She lifted her gaze again, her eyes narrowing. “Assuming that’s a standard dimensional storage device, start by imagining a bright open room filled with your junk. With your soulbound connection, you should innately grasp the size of the internal space. Then, send your consciousness within the space. It’s not like you need to understand the multi-dimensional fractals,” she finished with a hint of scorn coloring her words.

“It can’t be that easy,” he responded but followed her directions anyway. He visualized the space within his storage bracelet, about the same size as the dark warehouse he’d imagined for weeks. This time, though, he added a bunch of bright lights to the ceiling, feeling a little silly.

“No effing way,” he blurted as the dark space lit up like he’d flipped a light switch.

The suddenly revealed cubic area was a little over ten meters on each side and big enough to hold his stuff with room to spare. Like a storage unit collecting random crap over the years, items were scattered everywhere, some in small groupings while others were off alone. In one corner, Bash leaned up against the smooth white wall. Nearby, on the gray carpeted floor, his last pair of pants lay neatly folded next to the rest of his remaining clothes. Not far away, the sacks and bags he’d taken from the bandits and cultists were in their own piles. Against the far wall were the strange musical instruments he’d come across in his first search through the DS, with shiny round stones in a neat little container beside them. As messy as it was, it was still exciting to finally see everything.

Aware of the impatient woman standing nearby, he glanced around for the token. “Now, what would a token from a ‘Trial of Might’ even look like?” A small object lying not too far from Bash suddenly caught his attention, a glow highlighting its edges.

A moment later, a thick disk about the size of an Olympic medal sat nestled in his palm. It had a dark gray circle in the center, surrounded by a wider ring of crimson edged in bright silver.

The woman’s hand flashed forward, snatching it away. She held it up to study it for a moment, and her frown briefly shifted into a surprised glance in his direction before the token vanished.

Turning slightly away from him, she focused on something only she could see. “Not only completing a Trial of Might, but you’re also an Anomaly? Huh, I wouldn’t have expected that.” She shrugged. “Well, infinite possibilities and all that stuff.”

Chapter 11

A couple of moments passed with Eli staring at the rainbow-haired woman as she faced slightly away from him, waving her hands and pinching the air in front of her. He cleared his throat, trying to get her attention, but her focused expression didn’t waver as she stared at something unseen. Unsure what to do, he looked around for inspiration but found only the same ominous blackness surrounding them.

She made a particularly aggressive flick of one finger that coincided with a frown as she looked over at him. “Went for the brute force method with those astakas in stage one, huh? Well, at least you figured out how well flames work on them, so that’s something.” One eyebrow quirked above a smirk, making her smile appear slightly crooked. She didn’t bother waiting for a reply but turned, her hands flailing away again.

He triggered Manasight to try and see what she was doing and blinked with surprise. The woman didn’t have a bright core. In fact, he couldn’t see any glowing lights within her. Instead, beautiful shimmering colors surrounded her body in a skin-tight film, slowly swirling in a kaleidoscope of shifting hues. It was like she’d been dipped in liquid rainbows, and he wondered if she didn’t have an omnessence. More likely, something shielded her from him or any other prying eyes.

Her sweeping gestures pulled his attention to the rectangle of blurry colors in front of her. Like a two-dimensional sheet of reality, the edge disappeared when he stepped around for a better view. It was almost mesmerizing, her fingers leaving small trails in the thickened smoky clouds and her pinches setting off tiny explosions. A broad swipe to the side shoved the colorful maelstrom in new directions.

“So, should I call you ‘Rainbow,’ or do you have another name you’d prefer?”

She let out a little snort but didn’t take her eyes away from her work. “You can call me Fluxi’plentynaid’gidagagwedd’caryad,” she said absently, the sounds rolling off her tongue as if singing a song.

“Ugh,” she continued, her nose wrinkling in disgust. “And stage two started the same way. Dirty muck, you went for another physical attack against a species that specializes in melee combat. Wait, what happened there,” she murmured, her eyebrows pinching together.

Her gaze darted Eli’s way momentarily, her eyes studying him intently. “A Mundane human surviving a sorasa’s mental assault? You might not look like much, but you’ve already exceeded my expectations,” she said, giving him a grin.

“Uh, sure,” he answered, trying to figure out this small package of snark and mystery. “At least I survived, and I’m not going to remember that name. Mind if I call you Flux or Fluxi for short?”

She stopped her hand waving, turning to him with furrowed eyebrows over pinched lips. “I do mind, as my name is an integral part of my identity. I don’t go around shortening your name, Eliakim, so please do me the same courtesy.”

He held in the angry words that almost popped out, taking a slow breath instead. After another moment, he tried on a smile. “Please, call me Eli.”

Her frown dissolved into widening eyes and tinkling giggles. “You’ve shortened your already absurdly short name?” As if her question was its own answer, her giggles turned into laughter. It took a few more chuckles, along with her shaking her head at his apparent decision, but she eventually calmed down, though a hint of her smile remained. “Fine, call me Fluxi. I suppose you’d just mangle my beautiful name every time you tried.” She waved a hand as if tossing something away and turned back to the display, the riot of colors quickly shifting under her direction.

“Nice to meet you Fluxi. Now, can you explain what you’re doing here?”

She scrunched up her nose, a bit of disdain coloring her expression. “How do you not understand my role? You completed the trial and obviously consented to this entire ordeal. Did you get hit too many times in the head?”

“I most certainly did not consent to this,” he replied with equal heat. “I woke up here with these weird tiles and scary-ass black curtains, and the only explanation I’ve seen is a floating display telling me I qualified for this trial.” He snorted in disgust. “And after surviving a bunch of life-or-death fights for random junk, some woman appears and treats me like crap? Lady, you need to work on your people skills, and that’s saying a lot coming from me!” He was almost yelling at the end, letting out some of the anger he’d been bottling up for hours.

“Pish,” Fluxi snorted, shaking her head like he was crazy. “Games again.”

Her eyes returned to her display while she made a fist with one hand, pivoting it around in front of her. She punched the air a few times as a frown formed. “That’s not right,” she whispered. More punches and the scowl only deepened.

Eli glanced at the swirling colors but didn’t see whatever horror she was witnessing.

“This can’t be right – there’s no vow or actual ceremony, but the system locked the whole section away like it was done! How did you do this?!” The last question was full of accusation as she turned to him, pointing at the random colors.

He raised his hands, trying to smile while goosebumps erupted along his scalp. Alarm bells were suddenly going off in his hindbrain, some sixth sense telling him to be careful of this petite woman. “Fluxi, I honestly have no idea how I got here.”

Fluxi stared briefly, the dangerous look slowly leaving her eyes. “Fine,” she said with a little huff of explosive air as she returned to her work. “However you managed it, I suppose we can at least finish your trial assessment.”

She pinched the display in a small explosion of color before abruptly stopping. Her arms moved outwards at a diagonal, and the colored rectangle moved closer to her even as she leaned forward. She turned to Eli in surprise, her eyebrows again popping up to disappear behind her colorful hair.

“What? Is something wrong?”

“Defeating a dranilian by your lonesome? Sure, he was only a Peak Mundane and must have sacrificed his auxiliaries in the earlier stages, but their auras can be difficult for other Mundanes to handle.” Fluxi brought up a hand and pointed at her face. “This is my ‘impressed’ expression.” She dropped the wide-eyed look, though a tiny smile remained. “Don’t get used to it.”

“Oh, uh, thanks,” Eli responded, giving her a nod. “What would you suggest I do the next time I’m facing something with a stronger aura? What kinds of things can an aura even do?” Dara had told him the basics, but she’d also freely admitted how little she’d studied the topic.

Fluxi shook her head. “The number of powers, abilities, and advantages various species and races have is far too vast to explain in the time we have. Still, the majority of auric powers are limited by distance.” Her humor faded as she met Eli’s gaze. “A rule to live by is, don’t fight a being with a stronger aura if you can help it. If you can’t avoid a confrontation, attack from a distance.”

“Oh, believe me, I fully intend on following that advice,” he agreed emphatically.

“How sensible of you,” Fluxi replied, her smirk reappearing. Turning back to her work, she swept a hand through the colors as if wiping something away. “Alright, your results qualify you for my services, so it looks like we’re stuck together. I’ll note the system discrepancy in my logs, and we can move this along to your physical assessment.”

Confused by the quickly shifting topics, Eli glanced at the floating quest display, noting they had less than twenty minutes left. That definitely wasn’t enough time for all the questions bubbling inside his head.

Fluxi’s hand waving slowed down, the swirling colors almost coming to a stop. She turned to Eli, her eyes briefly trailing up and down his body. “What have you done to yourself? Are you some sort of suicidal masochist?”

“Huh? What’s wrong now?” he asked, looking down but not seeing anything amiss with his clothes, though he wished again for some shoes.

Fluxi gestured at the colorful smoke. “You’ve somehow managed to oversaturate over half of your body with mana. Do you have any idea how dangerous that is?”

“What does that even mean?”

She huffed at him, her eyes narrowing. “Do you really not understand, or are you purposely this ignorant?”

Anger erupted, and he opened his mouth to retort in kind but managed to swallow the first words that tried to escape. Rethinking his tactics, he settled for the truth. “Look, Fluxi, there’s no need to be rude. Just assume that anything to do with magic and mana is new to me. After all, I only learned about it a few weeks ago,” he said with an even voice, trying not to grit his teeth.

“Mana is new to you? You really don’t know what you did?” she asked, the confusion evident with her head tilted to the side as she looked at him. “Then let me explain while I work through your data.”

She returned to her display, fiddling with the colorful clouds as she frowned. “Oversaturation isn’t precisely correct since no one in their right mind would ever saturate their tissues with mana in the first place, but it’s the popular term,” she muttered in a half-distracted voice. “If you inject mana directly into your tissues, the potential benefits are obvious: quick healing, fast bursts of energy, increased strength, or any number of special abilities. In small doses, it could mean the difference between life and death. In big doses, like in your case, well, not so good.”

Some pieces fell together as he remembered the first time he’d tried duplicating the Mana Candy buff. “Huh, okay. So don’t use the mana for direct buffs, but what is it?”

Fluxi didn’t look away from her display but frowned slightly, her eyebrows pinching together. “Mana is a fundamental building block of reality, containing tremendous energy for those who can access and wield it.”

“Alright,” he replied, nodding along. “But how is that related to my body? Am I in immediate danger?”

“We don’t have time for a lengthy explanation – these first sessions are too short for that,” Fluxi said, still waving away at her display. “Fortunately, you’ve already suffered the consequences of your poor decisions, and your upcoming evolution will correct the issue.” She shook her head, distaste wrinkling her nose.

He blinked, working through her words. “So my body is okay?”

She gave a little snort. “Right now, no. In an hour? You’ll be better than new,” she finished with a slight grin.

Her eyes twinkled in a way that made Eli slightly nervous as if there was some joke he wasn’t in on. Still, with his body feeling fine and time slipping away, he pushed those thoughts aside to focus on the bigger picture. “I’ll take your word for it,” he eventually said. “You said I was qualified for your services earlier, but you still haven’t explained what that entails.”

Fluxi turned to him, pulling her shoulders back and almost standing at attention with her head high. “I’m your counselor, or advisor if you prefer, on the Infinite Path. I am here to assist you during the steps and stages of your evolution into a greater being. Usually, this involves helping with information, training, planning, and research.”

He opened his mouth to ask a question, but she waved her hand at him again. “No time,” Fluxi reminded him. “I know we’ve gotten sidetracked from your initial assessment, but I still have a few questions to form the basis of your file. At the moment, the only information I have is what you’ve shared and what happened during the trial. With better data, I can do additional research on topics you’re interested in while you return to your world. So, with that said, what is your planet of origin?”

“Earth,” he answered simply, the pang of homesickness suddenly sharp.

Fluxi turned back to her display, waving her hands through the colorful clouds. “Huh, I’m finding a considerable number of human worlds with some variation around land, dirt, soil, or clay, but nothing that matches your particular energy signature.” She nibbled on her lower lip as she continued working. “Also, none of these worlds are within this region of the Greater Infinite, so it can’t be any of them. Did you come from Earth right before the trial?”

“No, the last world I was on, the locals called it Lurra,” he replied with a headshake, though his mind remained fixated on home. “If,” he cleared his throat, his rising emotions almost getting the better of him. “If I wanted, could you send me to Earth?”

“Unfortunately, that’s not possible,” Fluxi answered, a little sympathy coloring her words. “I can only return you to your origin point from before the trial, but let’s see what my database has on your current world. You never know – there might be a transgate bridge or another recorded method of getting you home.”

Wearing a little smile, she returned her attention to the floating display. Her hands swirled through the colors for a few moments. “I think we have a winner. There’s not a lot of detail, but I found a human world in this region matching that name. It has a single moon, and its local celestial body is Lackar. Does that sound familiar?”

“That’s the place,” he said with a nod, trying not to get his hopes up.

Fluxi’s eyes narrowed as she pinched the display. “Ah, that’s why there isn’t much information – it’s a sequestered world. Hmmm, but who runs it,” she murmured, making a few more gestures before her happy expression faded. “Oh, that’s too bad.”

She turned back to him, her eyebrows bunching over suddenly compassionate eyes. “You seem pretty nice for a human, and I was really looking forward to helping an Anomaly,” she finished with a sad shake of her head.

“Wait, what do you mean? Why are you acting like I’m dying?” Eli stepped around again, first peering at the weird colors before looking back at her.

Fluxi gestured at her display. “You’re about to evolve in a sequestered world owned by the Associates. They’re nasty soil-munchers willing to sell their own family for a little more strength. Someone like you, a brand new Initiate Anomaly, bursting with secrets? You probably won’t last more than a day or two.”

“People would really kill me to get stronger?” he asked with horror.

Fluxi scowled incredulously, then gestured broadly overhead. “Wake up and smell the damp earth! There are ancient beings within the Greater Infinite that would do anything to take even the most incremental step forward in their path to Ascendance – you’d be nothing more than a footnote to them. And that’s ignoring the Associates themselves, who are no doubt using some lesser system for tracking anyone in their world.” She shook her head grimly. “Unless you have a way to keep yourself hidden, the moment you step foot on Lurra again, you’ll be within their sights.”

“Well, shit,” Eli growled with some disgust. Yet something about what she said made him pause, reminding him of the mystery reward with the hidden effect.

The silver cube appeared in his hand. “Would this help? I got it after the second stage but haven’t figured out what it does.”

Fluxi stared at the cube for a few seconds, her smile suddenly lighting up again just before her giggles erupted like wind chimes in a breeze. “Is this your Anomaly status at work? Your fated connections must be insanely dense! But no time,” she continued with a quick head shake. “Rub some of your blood on the exterior to unseal the inert case and then put on the ring. While you do that, I’ll keep explaining a few more basics.”

With no better ideas, he followed Fluxi’s directions and pulled out the same dull knife he’d used to bind Bash weeks ago. It took a little work, but he managed to get the metal to cut him. He smeared a few drops of blood on one side of the cube, which immediately dissolved in his hand. In only moments, a thick silver ring formed.

“Put it on and never, ever, take it off.” There was no humor in her expression or voice. She pointed at the ring in his palm. “That is your best chance at survival until you’ve evolved into a Prime.”

“Prime?” he asked in return, sliding the ring on his right index finger. He gasped when the metal band shifted colors and shrank until it was flush with his skin, disappearing to his eyes.

“You don’t know evolutions? Well, mud-whistling-marigolds, did you grow up in the Barrens or something?” She held up a hand when Eli opened his mouth. “That was rhetorical. Just know that you’re a Mundane right now, the lowest within the Mortal Sphere. You’re about to evolve into an Initiate, the next phase along your Infinite Path. If you get incredibly fortunate or far more competent, the last in that sphere is Prime. Every evolutionary phase has four stages, each of which has three steps – consider these as markers of your growing strength and competency. Now, most important for our interaction, our meetings will happen with each new step. My contracted services end when you evolve into a Prime, assuming you survive and continue growing.”

Trying to follow all the new concepts she was throwing at him, his mind needed a moment to catch up to her words. The four stages, combined with Mundane, reminded him of something he’d been confused about for weeks.

His status screen materialized beside the quest display, and he reread the evolution line. “Are these the low, mid, high, and peak descriptors?”

“How do you know about the stages without understanding evolution?” she exclaimed, waving both hands around explosively.

“My display is showing it.” He hooked a thumb at his own floating sign without looking, his eyes already back on his newest magical doodad. A little humor tugged at his lips while he turned his hand around, impressed with how well the ring stayed hidden.

“What? Show it to me,” Fluxi said with a tinge of heat.

“Uh, how?” he responded, looking at his status screen. He’d wanted to show the thing to Dara, but he hadn’t figured out how to do it.

“Imagine showing it to me and will it into reality. Mudskippers, I don’t know who trained you, but you should ask for your celestials back!” She waved her hands again, gesturing off-center from where his display floated.

“Okay, Fluxi. Chill out. Give me a second here,” Eli said while he visualized her seeing his status. Heck, she should be able to anyway, especially with his permission. He wasn’t sure what he had to do but stopped at her wide eyes and sagging mouth, fixated on where his display floated.

“A user-generated manifestation,” Fluxi exclaimed with surprise while stepping around the floating sign. “How unusual. I’ve heard of abilities and species that can create such constructs, but rarely ones others can perceive.” She waved both hands under it and eventually through it without causing any change to the display.

Looking at Eli, her eyes sparkled with excitement. “We must talk about this in one of your future counseling sessions – I could probably create an entire dissertation on this alone. I can only imagine what amazing qualities you might reveal as you evolve!”

“Uh, okay,” he responded, reminded of a few professors he knew who’d get enthusiastic about potential research paper topics. “So, how do I grow stronger to continue evolving?”

“A good question, and one not so easily answered in your situation. Evolutionary progression is usually a combination of species and racial-specific qualities.” Fluxi pointed at the two lines on his floating status screen. “Unfortunately, while we know you are human, we don’t know your race, so it is hard to say. Still, all humans I’m aware of can grow by directly causing the death of others. Of course, there are certain limitations, but it’s also why many other species steer clear of your kind.”

“Wait,” he protested, holding up a hand. “I have to kill others to get stronger? I don’t want to go around murdering people.”

“That’s only one method,” Fluxi retorted, “and in your case, a particularly difficult one as it requires the death of beings at or above your evolutionary stage. Lurra is a sequestered world with low mana concentrations, where most never evolve beyond Mundane, so finding a suitable individual would be incredibly challenging.”

She paused, her eyebrows bunching in thought. “I suppose if you stumbled upon one of those Associate sludge peddlers, they’d fit the criteria. Any one of them would be Low Initiate at a minimum, but that would also bring their attention.” She shook her head. “I wouldn’t recommend it, even with that ring hiding you.”

Eli blinked at the new message suddenly floating in front of him.

The journey toward Ascendance continues. Your Counselor, Fluxi’plentynaid’gidagagwedd’caryad (Fluxi), has informed you of a method to grow stronger. It is up to you whether to take this step.

Optional Quest: Kill a being at or above your evolutionary stage

Difficulty: Variable

Reward: Dependent on performance

Choose your path wisely.

“Hey, what happened to your construct?” Fluxi protested, waving at the empty air. “I wasn’t done examining it.”

“One second,” he murmured distractedly, reading through the message a few times. It was like the one he’d gotten about killing Boruta, the wording eerily similar.

Fluxi walked over to stand in front of him, nearly stepping inside the semi-transparent display. “What are you staring at? Keeping secrets from your counselor only degrades my ability to assist you.”

Eli nodded, wanting her help, and imagined her seeing the new message.

“Another one?” Fluxi asked excitedly, stepping back for a better view. But then her enthusiasm dimmed, her brows furrowing with confusion. “Wait, this isn’t just a construct – the hidden markers are valid,” she murmured. Her eyes narrowed as her fingers traced one of the thin lines running along the edge of the display.

She suddenly glanced up with worry at the air over their heads before looking back at the floating display, visibly gulping. “I see we only have a little time left, so I’ll bank that for your next step,” she said, her voice pitched higher and full of false cheer.

“Wait, what?” he said, trying to interrupt, but his quest timer froze with a little more than two minutes left.

Her eyes continued to peer around as if afraid of something about to pounce. “With the limitless choices for counselors along the Infinite Path, I hope I’ve met your needs and that you’ll continue using my services for all of your Greater Systems support. Until our next meeting, Eliakim Tal, may you grow powerful and wise on your journey to Ascendence!”

“Wait, did I do something wrong?” he asked plaintively, confused by her sudden sales pitch.

She clapped her hands once, the sound echoing strangely with a resounding boom. There was a weird tugging sensation in his stomach, and he looked down to see his feet dangling a couple of centimeters above the tiles.

Fluxi’s gaze finally came back up, making eye contact again. She bit her lip before pointing at his right hand. “Don’t take that off, and try to stay alive. Until next time.”

He felt an abrupt jerk backward while some force turned him around to see a shimmering yellow gateway rapidly approaching. “What the f-.”

Chapter 12

“-uck!” Eli shouted, his eyes widening as he plummeted toward the ground.

With only a split second to react, he managed to get both hands down to catch himself from faceplanting into the earth. Of course, his momentum continued forward, and he rolled ass-over-head to land almost flat on his back with an oof of exploding air.

Stunned for a few moments, he could only stare at the darkness overhead until a slash of bright light and a boom of exploding sound rattled his teeth. Rolling away from the detonation, he came back up on a knee, bringing his hands together at the wrists.

He glanced around to assess the threat and paused in surprise, blinking at the massive tree root in front of him. Panning his eyes up, he caught the edges of a dark shadowy shape blocking out much of the gray sky. While almost indistinct to his normal vision, under Manasight, the gigantic tree glowed brightly with green and blue streams of light reaching into the heavens. Beyond it, the clouds seemed on fire with lightning, each flash accompanied by a smaller explosion of colored radiance.

He ducked when another loud explosion went off almost directly above the tree, belatedly covering his ears from the painful sound. Another clap of muffled thunder had him grimacing as the whisper and patter of thick drops started smacking the hardened dirt nearby, soon joined by countless more. The sudden deluge drowned out the rest of the world’s sounds as if a waterfall had formed overhead.

“There’s no effing way,” he whispered, lowering his hands while looking around at the familiar scene.

Beyond the large root, a short grassy slope led to a formation of rocks resembling ancient Stonehenge back on Earth. Unlike his last time here, the area was deserted.

He glanced at his HUD for clues.

Update received

Processing…

Executing

“Shit!” His eyes quickly scrolled up the chat window but found only the same old messages from earlier. “Guide, cancel the update!” he commanded, not wanting another run-in with the ghostly spider construct or Goon.

While his heartbeat’s audible thumps mingled with the rush of remembered pain, he wracked his brain for a way to stop the update, quickly thinking through the instructions he’d memorized. Unfortunately, he came up empty unless the buggy hardware followed his verbal command.

Please wait

A strange roiling in his gut made him look down, one hand touching his stomach in concern. He turned on Lifesight, and the glowing tree root shifted into a dark shadowy mass of muted browns, but he ignored it to study his insides. His willpower peeled back the layers to expose a maelstrom of gurgling fluids within his gut, like a washing machine gone mad.

A pulse of nausea struck him, warning him of what was to come. Feeling a spark of panic, he glanced at his surroundings again while the din of heavy rain continued unabated. A stronger wave of queasiness struck him, and he was soon leaning against the big root, a hand over his mouth while he focused on keeping his last meal down.

Not wanting to puke all over his likely camping spot, he hurried away from the tree’s cover, almost crouching over with aching nausea torturing his guts. Fat raindrops quickly soaked the back of his shirt as the twisting pain grew, making it feel like his intestines were now aflame. Holding his hands against his stomach, he sent a pulse of healing energy into his body while continuing to move toward the nearby trees.

Only making it a little farther into the woods, he fell to his knees as his legs buckled, landing hard against the ground. He turned his head, fluids erupting to blast the muddy ground off to the side. He lost any semblance of thought as his stomach brought up what felt like everything he’d eaten in the last week.

A new type of pain and pressure crashed through his mind, sending a spike of fear through him. His guts had clearly decided that there was more than one way to evacuate a human body, and the other top option was now on the table.

With a thought, his clothing vanished into his DS just before a fresh wave of agony forced him to curl into a miserable, naked ball on his side. Seconds later, his bowels released.

***

Eli jerked awake, an unholy stench invading his nose. He flinched back, trying to push himself away, but slipped on something cold and slimy, coating his hands and feet in nastiness.

Needing to escape the stench, he clambered onto his hands and knees, settling for a humiliating crawl toward a dry spot under a nearby tree. He had to go slow, steering well clear of the noxious fluids and sludge.

Finding relatively dry earth around the base of the trunk, he climbed to his feet, turning to survey the scene. A drizzle of rain pattered the ground beyond his tree’s foliage, soaking the earth. Overhead, the storm almost raced off while white, whispy shapes and hints of blue dotted the heavens. A handful of meters away, the ground was churned up from where he’d thrashed while sick. Bits of tissues and unrecognizable nastiness dotted the small pools of liquid, and he tried not to look too closely, his mind shying away from the horrors he’d just experienced.

“Seriously, what the hell?” he muttered, breathing through his mouth. He spat a few times, trying to remove the last vestiges of whatever vileness remained.

Slowly shaking his head at the quirks of his existence, he carefully walked towards the massive tree near where he’d first appeared. With his senses under assault from the sour and disgusting stench of whatever his body had ejected, his first priority was getting clean.

Picking a spot beyond the tree’s canopy, he dug a small pit in the muddy earth. Once deep enough, he layered the bottom with the flexible tarp he’d used the last time he was here.

While the water slowly pooled in the tarp, he stood nearby in the light rain, scrubbing his body with some wavyleaf. The root bulb he’d harvested with Dara the day before they made it to Herria still worked beautifully. He vigorously rubbed the plant with a bit of water between his hands, and the suds scrubbed his skin clean, leaving a slight minty yet musty smell behind.

When the rain slackened, he used a small ceramic bowl he found in his DS to dip into the pooled water to wash away the lather and residue. After three full washes, his skin red in places, he considered himself clean enough to worry about his other tasks.

***

A bit later, Eli was finishing his meal, sitting on a few blankets with a fire nearby. He wore the same linen pants and light green shirt, though he was sadly still barefoot.

He chewed another piece of jerky, washing it down with a sip of rainwater from his canteen. After his recent frenetic cleaning session, he’d been ravenous with a kind of hunger he hadn’t felt since some of the darker days of his childhood. It had probably taken half a kilo of jerky, handfuls of sad trail mix, and some flatbread to take the edge off.

All he’d had in the last day were the magic rations, so he’d been pleasantly surprised when he pulled out the jerky, finding it just as soft and sweet as when he’d first stored it away. Even the bread hadn’t gone stale after nearly two weeks inside the bracelet, somehow preserved or maybe locked in some kind of stasis.

He’d spent a little time reviewing his provisions and liked the results. He’d left most of the cultists’ belongings with Wolf days ago to help with an investigation, but Eli had kept their food supplies. He also still had everything he’d looted from the bandits. Combined, he should have enough to keep him well-fed for days.

Seeing the fire slacking, he fed it several logs, briefly sending up a small shower of sparks. The wood had also come from his storage, collected on his trip with Dara. Now that he knew how ample the internal storage was, he’d be sure to gather more once the forest floor had dried out a bit.

The small black-framed mirror lay on one corner of his blanket, helpful in viewing tricky angles. He’d barely started examining himself, but the results were already surprising. Whatever disgustingness he’d just gone through, his body had changed along the way.

He held up a hand, slowly turning it around. The limb was unblemished, the veins standing out stark underneath, with the tendons and muscles shifting clearly even to his normal vision. The scar he’d had near his left elbow, evidence of a poorly timed jump over a fence as a kid, was now missing. The other mementos he’d acquired over the years, like stretch marks, acne scars, moles, and freckles, had all vanished to be replaced with soft, pale skin.

Another result of the recent nastiness was that all his old hair was gone. It was a strange sensation, as if the lack of hair on his legs, arms, head, and everywhere else made him extra naked. He no longer had the beard that had been growing for the past few weeks, which conveniently put off shaving for a while longer. Curiously enough, new hair was already sprouting all over his body, making him itch in the weirdest places. Even his eyelids itched where the eyelashes were coming in.

Update Complete

What little new hair Eli had tried to stand up at the notification. “Guide, list installed programs.”

Basic Protocols 2.0.1

Language

Greater System Auxiliary – Patch 5.106…

A long string of numbers filled up almost the entire following line in the chatbox as if this program had been updated a bazillion times.

“Shitballs,” he said with a sigh, his shoulders sagging. He had no idea what the patch meant, but he had a hard time thinking it could be good. He didn’t even know how it got installed, not only in another world but also out in the wilderness with only a bunch of trees and stones for company.

He straightened up, trying to bury the anxiousness and worry that had erupted. After all, he’d removed malicious programs before and could do it again. For now, he just had to pick himself up and keep going.

He toggled his status to see if anything else had changed after the disgusting time he’d just had.

Name: Eli Tal

Species: Human

Race: Restricted (Anomaly)

Level: 13

Body Evolution: Low Initiate

Abilities

Identify: High Mundane

Manasight: Low Initiate

Healing: Peak Mundane

Flamethrower: Low Initiate

Lifesight: High Mundane

Aurasight: Mid Mundane

Modifiers: Transformation Sickness – Estimated Duration (00:12:33)

“Well, shit,” he said without thinking, his eyes immediately spotting that another significant shift had occurred. Reading the multiple new lines and format, he held in a frustrated yell. Instead, he muttered, “Wonderful,” with dripping sarcasm coloring his tone.

Trying to push the anger away, he pulled out his notes and a green-colored graphite pencil. He riffled through the pages, pulling out a few sheets dedicated to his evolution and levels. Reviewing his earlier scribblings, he circled a few areas and made a couple of question marks around others.

“That’s a whole lot of crap to take in. I guess my new level makes sense, especially after the trial and evolution. Plus, my evolution line changed to Initiate, just like Fluxi predicted. I'm not sure why ‘body’ got added to the line. Does that mean there are other types of evolutions?”

He placed a fresh sheet on the stack and started writing down the newest details while comparing them against his old notes. “Why didn’t she warn me about these changes, or does my status screen also evolve to show more stuff?” He wrote down Fluxi’s name, writing out a few questions he wanted to ask her.

“At least some of the differences make some sense. I’ve used Manasight and Flamethrower a good bit, but why are Lifesight and Healing still Mundane? Do I need to evolve the others? It sure would be nice if someone gave me a damn instruction manual,” he muttered while writing his observations.

The last line had changed as well. Eli guessed that the “transformation sickness” was his ongoing nausea, though the sensation was lessening. The estimated duration part was new, but he wasn’t about to complain if his status started providing times for any modifiers.

Nodding almost absently along with the thought, he picked up the little mirror, toggling Manasight as he held it up.

He hesitated, his green eyes staring back at him. He blinked once, twice, the strange incongruity taking a moment to click with his thoughts. Yet a glance at his HUD showed Manasight’s wedge glowing brightly within the multicolored ability wheel he’d set up weeks ago.

“What now?” he growled in disgust, shaking his head at yet another thing changing. First, he’d appeared at this poor imitation of Stonehenge and gotten sicker than he’d ever been, spewing ungodly nastiness from all orifices. He was sitting here with no hair, fresh new skin, and itching like crazy all over. The buggy hardware in his skull got a mysterious software update, and his status screen changed. And now Manasight no longer made his eyes glow?

“Fucking bullshit!”

His fist thumped into the blanket next to him, scattering his notes into a chaotic mess across the blanket and hard ground nearby. A fresh surge of anger pulsed, and he reached out to ball up the offending pages and throw them away, but his sanity intruded.

Talay.

Taking a deep breath, he counted to ten while settling back into a cross-legged position. He closed his eyes, forcing his muscles to relax until his chin rested against his chest.

Thinking of his anger and where it was coming from, he faced it and recognized the fear for what it was. So many things had radically changed over the past few weeks, and it seemed like the rug kept getting pulled out from under him every time it felt like he was finally getting somewhere. Still, although he might be scared, alone, and far too aware of his failures, he was alive.

Where there’s life, there’s hope. Sure, I’m back here again, but what’s wrong with that? Like before, I’ll learn the new rules, even if they keep changing.

Opening his eyes again to see the mess of papers, he pushed down the tiny surge of anger at the sight. Taking another slow breath and blowing it out with almost a rueful chuckle, he focused on the simple task of cleaning up after his little temper tantrum. Carefully picking his way through the mess on his hands and knees, he brushed off the loose dirt and muck on some of his notes before they disappeared into his DS.

Once done, he stood and stretched his hands overhead, yawning while trying to mentally distance himself from his childish actions.

Glancing at the time in his HUD, he frowned and looked at the sky. Unless Lurra’s star or the planet had drastically shifted since he’d been here last, Guide’s clock was off again.

“Guide, reset your clock to fifteen hundred hours.” He wasn’t sure if his estimation was close to correct, but it had to be better than the 02:03:07 displayed.

A slight break in the trees caught his attention, the small opening to the west almost beckoning. Looking south, the road beyond the stone monument provided a different choice.

“At least I know my options from here, though it’s a bit late in the day to get started now. Hmmm, do I head west along the tiny trail like last time or south towards Bishal?”

Eli’s natural inclination was to go west toward the known variables. Sure, there might be more bandits in that direction, but he was pretty confident in picking them out with Manasight and showing them the error of their ways. There was also the bigger question of whether Dara and Wolf were doing okay. He’d only had a brief glimpse of them after killing Boruta, and he wasn’t even sure if it had been some hallucination created by his injuries.

On the other hand, to the south was Bishal. Dara had said it was a big city, only a couple of days away and much larger than Herria. He could finally get some fresh supplies, including some shoes at a minimum. There might even be a way to find the agents Wolf had sent looking for Duarte and have them send along a message. Then again, that sounded like wishful thinking.

Eli shook off the temporary indecision, realizing where he had to go. After everything he’d found in this new world, he wasn’t about to forget his friends. Once he was sure they were okay, there’d be time for an adventure.

“Maybe I can talk them into coming along? Honestly, who doesn’t like a road trip?”

Chapter 13

Wolf walked atop the manor’s outer walls while two of his guards trailed behind him, only their soft tread marking their presence as he surveyed the recent repairs. Elsewhere along the parapet, warriors stood at their posts, keeping an eye on the nearby countryside.

After more than two weeks of work, they’d finished clearing the rubble from the battle, and the fortification’s restoration was well underway. Stout boards with supporting braces plugged up the worst of the holes in the walls and manor, and the temporary gatehouse was fully up and running. With the earth-shapers finally arriving within days, the rebuilding would only speed up.

They were still a little light on warriors, but the manor had enough to hold against probable threats. They had adequate coverage with the nearby watchtowers, and the typical patrols through the hills had resumed. In addition, with Boruta’s death and the resultant drop in local chaotic energies, monster attacks were less likely for a while.

Hearing the sound of distant conversation, Wolf leaned over the battlements to get a look at the trail. With bags and supplies stacked high on their heads and backs, a group of people slowly made their way up the switchback trails from the village below. Twice a day, such supply runs brought up the goods needed to return the manor to peak operating condition.

With the granary stocks nearly back to normal levels, he’d announced they’d hold the long overdue Remembrance a few days from now. A combination of a memorial and a celebration of their victory, the event would include the manor’s people, his villagers, and local families from the nearby foothills. It would mean an extra day off for most, with plenty of food and drink to fill the hungriest belly.

More importantly, there would be rewards and honors for the families of the fallen. The Pantheon Alliance, likely with Aaric and his agents twisting arms in the background, had sent a fair portion of treasure and resources in a recent skyship delivery. After all, it wasn’t every day they eliminated one of the region’s looming threats.

Wolf didn’t have nearly enough time to manage the ceremony himself, but that’s why he had people like Gifted Anda to help. With the woman’s meticulous nature and organizational skills, she’d been a natural choice. He’d even caught her smiling a few times as she hurried about the grounds, pulling the hundreds of pieces together for the event.

A rumble of distant thunder pulled his eyes to the east and a shade north. Dark clouds gathered at the horizon, along the nearest edge of Eld Forest. With the local weather in chaos over the last couple of weeks, it looked like another storm was rolling in to drench these lands.

TingDingTingDingTing

Hearing the sound inside his head, like a tiny silver temple bell, Wolf pulled out his farspeak. They were rare to see outside the capital as the expensive tools were tightly controlled and usually restricted to the squads. Typically, the only exception was for Easone family members living in Galdish, so Aaric sending several seemed like just another reminder of Wolf’s proper place. But that was a problem for another day.

Holding the tiny golden object beside his head, Wolf smiled. “Dara, I am fairly certain I still have some time to make our study session,” he joked, sending the thought through the device.

“Father,” his daughter’s voice came back almost instantly, sounding excited. “I’m fee-,” the sound dropped, the words a barely garbled mess.

“Focus, Dara. Remember your lessons,” Wolf sent with careful enunciation. She was new to using a farspeak, though Tanca and Eyonne had taught her the basic concepts years ago. Still, thinking thoughts clearly enough and sending them through the device took practice.

“Father, it is Eli. The connection just grew far stronger.”

Wolf looked back at the approaching storm, his eyes narrowing. “Where are you?” he replied, flashing his two guards a signal before walking toward the nearby stairs.

“In my room.”

“I’ll be there shortly,” he sent back, putting the farspeak away.

Wolf didn’t rush as he crossed the courtyard, his two guards trailing, aware of the many eyes that invariably watched him whenever he was out in public. It wouldn’t do for his people to think something was wrong after things were finally settling down.

He kept up appearances as he made his way through the manor’s new entryway, taking the stairs to the second floor and turning toward his family’s living quarters. Two of his daughter’s guards stood on either side of her doorway, one already holding open the door for Wolf.

Stepping through the small receiving room and into her bedroom, he found his daughter standing beside her desk, scrolls and books cluttering the surface. A plate of food sat near one corner, only half eaten. The mess that was her workspace contrasted sharply with the rest of her room – her bed was made, the rugs were swept, and her clothes were put away. The small window along one wall was open, letting in a slight breeze.

“Dara, what happened?” Wolf asked calmly, noting how anxious she looked, her hands clasped tightly in front of her.

“Father, I was studying,” his daughter said, gesturing at her desk, “when the connection I told you about strengthened. It is no longer a nagging thought in the back of my mind but a certainty that Eli is somewhere nearby. I have been trying to sense where, but there is no direction to it.” She paused, one of her hands coming up to lightly touch her stomach.

“What is it?” Wolf asked, stepping closer in concern.

“With the connection came something else,” Dara admitted with a slight grimace. “My stomach feels delicate, like I had eaten something bad a few days ago. Or no, that is not quite right,” she said, her eyes unfocusing for a moment, then looked back at Wolf. “I think Eli is sick, and I am feeling a shadow of what he is experiencing.”

“I will get Enniaun,” Wolf said but stopped as Dara shook her head.

“No, Father, I am fine. I do not want anyone else to know about this connection I have with Eli.” But even as she said this, her face paled, her frown growing as her eyebrows pulled together, a look of pain crossing her face.

“Torc shit, Dara, this is not the time for stubbornness,” he started, but his daughter’s gaze had moved far away. “Dara?” he questioned before she suddenly swayed and looked at Wolf in confusion. Her eyes flashed with a bright white light, and she started to topple.

“Dara!” he yelled, reaching out and catching his daughter as she collapsed.

Easing her to the rug, he watched in bewilderment as tiny lights sparkled within her skin. The pinpoints glowed across her face and neck, disappearing only moments later.

He tried not to panic as his keen senses detected her strong heartbeat and healthy breathing. Nevertheless, he was about to call out to the guards for help but hesitated as Dara stirred, her eyes opening to reveal their typical dark irises with no sign of the white light.

“What was that?” Dara asked in confusion. Sitting up, she rubbed her forehead as her unhealthy pale complexion darkened, rapidly returning to normal.

“We will figure that out later. I will get help,” Wolf replied as he started to stand, but Dara’s hand darted out, latching onto his forearm and stopping him.

“No,” she said, her eyes filling with determination. “I will not allow my oath-holder’s secrets to spread.” Her grip tightened.

“Little Fire,” Wolf said, unwilling to jerk his arm away while trying to reason with her.

“Father, I am fine,” Dara said, finally releasing him, only to climb to her feet. “In fact,” she continued, smiling slightly, “I feel amazing.” But her happiness turned to confusion as she touched her chest and frowned, turning her hand to look at it.

“Little Fire, talk to me,” he urged, his concern growing at her strange behavior.

“My gift feels different. Not bad, but more intense, if that makes sense,” Dara whispered. She tilted her hand back, palm up.

“Wait, before you-” Wolf tried to say, reaching out to stop her.

Woooosh!

A column of flame lept into the air but was snuffed out almost instantly as Dara gasped, backpedaling away. Catching herself, she turned her bewildered gaze on Wolf. “What’s happening to me?” she asked, a slight tremor in her voice.

Reminded of the scared little girl he’d held and sung to sleep every night for weeks after Nazani’s death, Wolf stepped closer, looking her over for injuries. The brief flash of flame hadn’t ignited her clothing, even if there was a smudge of dark soot along one sleeve.

“Let me look at your hand,” he murmured. Gently grasping Dara’s wrist, he turned her palm towards him, but there wasn’t even any redness from the incinerating heat. “Your skin looks fine as if it was protected by your gift.” Glancing up, he saw a slight charring along the pale ceiling – evidence of the heat’s intensity.

“But how did I do that?” she asked, staring at her hand. “How did my flames grow so strong? I can barely light a lamp with my power – I have never been able to do that!”

“I do not know, but let us get you to the healer,” he urged.

“Father,” Dara said, shaking her head again.

“Gifted,” Wolf snapped, his temper rising, “we will both visit Healer Enniaun right now.” Seeing her narrowing eyes, he waved a hand to cut her off. “And I agree to keep this suspected connection to ourselves for now. For now,” he repeated in a firm voice as she opened her mouth to protest. “But if he finds something seriously wrong with you, we will consider explaining more. Deal?”

Dara searched his gaze for a moment, her body slowly relaxing as she finally nodded. “Deal.”

***

A little while later, Dara was lying on the padded examination table in the private room at the back of the infirmary. Wolf was standing nearby, carefully observing as the healer looked her over.

Talent Enniaun, who’d come with Gifted Anda and others to fill some of the gaping holes in the manor’s personnel, had already spent nearly a half hour running various tests. He’d started out with almost no expression as if humoring Wolf’s request to examine Dara, but that had shifted into confusion some time ago. Now, it was more of a frown as he stared at the clear crystal he’d set atop Dara’s stomach.

“And you are certain you did nothing different today, Gifted Daralis?” Enniaun asked for the fourth time since starting.

“Yes, healer,” Dara replied evenly, the crystal bobbing up and down as she talked. “As I said, I was in my room when my father came by for our study session. We had not yet started when I felt nauseous and collapsed unconscious. When I awoke seconds later, my gift felt stronger, and I accidentally released a blast of flames.”

Enniaun nodded, his frown still in place as he turned to Wolf. “And High Gifted Easone, you say you saw her eyes flash with a white color before some tiny lights glowed within her skin?”

“Yes,” Wolf nodded. “The flash was almost instant, there and gone, but the lights lasted a few seconds before vanishing.”

“Hmmm,” the healer said, shaking his head. He turned back to stare at the clear crystal, his bushy eyebrows bunched in confusion as seconds passed in silence.

“What is the diagnosis?” Wolf finally asked, his own patience wearing thin. “Is Dara healthy? Do you have any idea what happened?”

“Healthy?” Enniaun snorted. “I examined Gifted Daralis only days ago,” he said, pointing at her leg. “She had a torn muscle, which I partially repaired, but there should still be some slight swelling. And what do I find today? Nothing. It has not only healed, but it looks like it never happened.”

He pointed at the crystal next. “I also took an energy capacity reading at the same time, and now, the results are absurd.”

“But I am otherwise fine?” Dara asked, starting to sit up.

Before the crystal could fall, Enniaun snatched it away with a grumpy harrumph and set it on the nearby table with the rest of his tools. “I would not say you are ‘fine’ when I cannot predict the cause,” he said with a slight edge to his voice. “At the moment, the only issue seems to be your spirit, which is giving off chaotic readings,” he continued, gesturing at the red gem he’d used earlier. “But without knowing how this happened, I cannot say you will not faint again, or your spirit to worsen, or really much of anything,” the healer complained as if personally affronted by the mystery.

“What would you recommend, Healer Enniaun,” Wolf asked, frowning at Dara as she moved to get off the table.

“At a minimum? Rest for today with absolutely no strenuous activities.” He lifted a finger, waggling it at his patient in a way that only a healer could get away with. “This includes any use of your gifts, Gifted Daralis. A spirit out of balance can be dangerous. In your case, it is within safe limits, but I want to examine you tomorrow morning to ensure there is no lasting damage.”

“Thank you, Healer Enniaun,” Wolf said, making a sharp gesture behind the healer’s back when Dara opened her mouth as if to argue. “My daughter will follow your expert advice.”

Dara’s eyes narrowed dangerously, but she finally nodded as she stood. “Of course, Healer Enniaun. I will be here tomorrow, two hours after dawn,” she said, bowing to the healer before leaving the room.

As the healer turned to him, Wolf gave Enniaun an abbreviated bow in thanks and then followed his daughter out the door.

Chapter 14

Lugh leaned back in his chair, slouching a bit to make it look natural. With the sensors inside every room within the facility, he could never be sure if Peja or one of her lackeys was watching him. He’d learned this long ago when another Associate had forgotten, making an inappropriate comment about the wrong person and paying with her life. She’d been brought back but stuffed into another sequestered system to pay the debt for her resurrection, and as far as he knew, the woman was still working it off.

His usually pristine hair, almost black but with artful streaks of silver at each temple, was mussed from distracted hands while the world went mad around him. Crystal tablets and papers covered much of his desk in little stacks. His large screen, made from decoherent mana within a crystallized matrix and tied in with the Associates’ systems, revealed his most recent scans and their frustrating results.

He rubbed his forehead, not bothering to pretend his frustration was anything but sincere. The slight hum of his office’s security systems failed to bring its usual reassurance, now more a reminder of his imprisoned existence. With Peja’s orders, he wouldn’t have any breaks for the foreseeable future, which meant he couldn’t access his personal resources, making finding Enigma much more challenging, if not impossible.

The man had appeared out of nowhere weeks ago, within a shielded laboratory cut off from the Associates, Oververse, and any other form of intrusion outside the Greater System itself. With the Mundane’s presence disrupting the site’s carefully balanced security, there’d been little time for a comprehensive analysis. Instead of harvesting the interloper for little gain, Lugh had taken a bit of a gamble and installed his standard package of tracking and utility minions, his systems confirming successful integration. He’d then tossed Enigma through a gateway to a city far from the Associates, yet the man might as well have returned to whatever reality he’d sprung from with how thoroughly he’d vanished from all detection.

Almost in reflex, Lugh’s essence reached out, trying to connect with a particular tiny sliver of his soul, but there was no matching resonance – only silence. The beautiful soulbound dagger he’d provided, Everlasting End, didn’t answer.

He’d given such weapons to promising subjects like Banshee and Enigma, their obvious utility ensuring their use. But beyond helping to keep them alive, they also served as a secondary tracker, allowing Lugh to pinpoint their exact location. Yet, despite all these preparations, Enigma had apparently never pulled the weapon from his dimensional storage bracelet, leaving it unable to communicate.

Rubbing his temples, Lugh smothered the surge of fury that came along with his continued failure. After all, it wasn’t the only open mystery plaguing his thoughts. At the same time that Enigma was living up to his codename, one of the Associates’ assets down on the prison world’s largest continent went insane. Well, more insane than he’d already been, anyway.

Lugh had looked into this Boruta’s background once Peja and Sera dumped him with the project, and the Lurran had clearly lost his mind over the last few local centuries. It was a well-known axiom that the death of other creatures was necessary for optimal growth – vital energy was often trapped inside those without true vision, calling for a little judicious redistribution of their power. And while Lugh might harvest a few select individuals in pursuit of his chosen path, Boruta had killed thousands before being locked away in his forest.

There was something to be said for the artistry of creating “accidents” or even simple assassinations, but Boruta had traveled in a different direction. Torture, cannibalism, and murder were just the start of his activities, though they didn’t make him too different from some of their other Lurran assets. But that happened with many of their test subjects – the stress of their augmented powers slowly unraveling their minds.

Unfortunately, before the Associates could get any sort of return on their investment, their asset had gone and died on them, foiling centuries of plans. They still had no explanation for why the madman had left his territory, nor how an Initiate could suffer a final death without some powerful being’s intervention. With how closely they tracked all of the Initiate-level threats in the world, they could be sure that none had been anywhere close to where their asset perished.

Lugh couldn’t help but think there had to be a connection between Enigma and the asset, even though he’d sent the man to Gealidesh, nearly a thousand kilometers away from Boruta’s forest. There should have been no way that the two could interact in such a short timeframe, even using one of the flimsy local skyships. Nevertheless, the Associates’ projections had gone wrong almost immediately after Enigma’s entry into the prison world. Some data was obviously missing, and like a persistent itch Lugh couldn’t scratch, it was driving him to distraction.

Now, he was stuck looking into the background particulars to try and ascertain where their strategy had gone awry. Well, and to let Peja know who to blame so she could eliminate or otherwise punish the culprit, depending on how well they’d ingratiated themselves into her good graces.

He swiped at his display, and the report vanished. A pointing finger expanded another file along the page’s side to show points of interest for Boruta’s most recent exploits.

While pretending to study the results, Lugh mentally reviewed his contingencies. Depending on the circumstances, any potential blame should fall on his primary or secondary targets. Still, he considered setting up a tertiary patsy in case the other two were somehow protected from Peja’s wrath. It didn’t hurt to be extra careful, especially when his continued existence was on the line.

A beep interrupted his thoughts. Letting a small frown show, he opened the communication with a thought. A young blonde woman, her hair in the same tight pinned hairstyle that Peja preferred, appeared in his display.

“Sub-Director Lugh,” Sera said with a professional nod and just the proper respect for someone in his position. “Lady Peja would like an update.”

“Senior Overseer Sera,” he began with the hint of a nod towards the woman. “My last report from yesterday still stands with nothing new to report.”

“I see,” she replied, drawing out the last word. “Unfortunate, but if that is all, I will convey your lack of results to Lady Peja.”

Lugh waved a hand, showing a bit of the frustration he largely kept bottled up inside. “I have completed detailed scans within the northern wilds far beyond the Remnant’s borders, even extending the parameters out to nearly a thousand kilometers. I have reports along multiple physical and dimensional boundaries, visual records within hundreds of locations, and projections covering thousands of variables. Everything is compiled and already at your disposal with a summary reporting the same.”

Sera sniffed as if doubting his words.

“Let me remind you that this was dropped on me after that asset suffered a final death,” he continued, adding a little heat to his words. “It’s not my fault that someone in the Association screwed up Lady Peja’s plans.”

“Understood, Sub-Director Lugh.” A dangerous glint sparkled in her eyes above tight lips.

“Well, if that’s all,” he said, lifting his nose and looking slightly down towards the pickup while preparing to cut the connection.

“Another moment of your time,” Sera interrupted. She leaned forward, her face growing in his display. “I’m sending you Lady Peja’s invitation for an Associates meeting.”

Lugh blinked but smothered the scowl that tried to emerge at another useless meeting with that group of fools and power-hungry animals. He had to be careful since Peja might see something in his reaction, assuming she reviewed the security recordings of this conversation, though he doubted Sera had a high enough perception to catch anything. “Of course, Senior Overseer Sera,” he said instead. “What is the nature of this meeting?”

She gave another nod with the exact amount of deference for his title. “We will cover many topics, but the primary goal is to understand the status of your Boruta Dunmaru project,” she finished. The ghost of a smile tugged at her mouth while she leaned back as if entirely comfortable with her part to play in the matter.

Realizing that he wasn’t the only one setting up a target for Peja’s wrath, the sound of his heartbeat intruded on his thoughts, the pace increasing against his wishes. Needing to cut the communication before he gave himself away to this amateur, he simply nodded.

“Until then, Sub-Director Lugh,” Sera said, her smile widening for an instant before her image dissolved into swirling colors.

***

Eli hummed a song while studying the object on the blanket in front of him. It was an 8-string instrument similar to a guitar, but its body had a peculiar triangular shape. The strings were made from silvery metal, the tuning knobs gold, and the entire body stained red. Strumming the instrument produced a beautiful, almost metallic sound but with a surprising depth to the notes. With a bit of practice, he thought he might be able to play a few of the simple songs he knew.

Triantala

Item Class: Uncommon

The name didn’t tell him a whole lot, but at least the object was somewhat familiar compared to the other musical instruments he’d already inspected. There had been something that looked like a giant bagpipe but with two flexible metal tubes with holes leading off from an oversized leather bag. Another might have been a harp, except that he couldn’t get it to play a sound no matter how hard he plucked the golden strings.

On his lap was a wooden tray pulled from his DS. It wasn’t the best writing surface, especially with how the corners repeatedly dug into the inside of his legs, but it was better than using the blankets or ground. He’d already filled up a few pages with notes while working through the bracelet’s contents and wrote more details about the guitar, or triantala as it was apparently called. Idly adjusting the wooden tray again, he finished with a brief sketch along the margins for later reference. A moment later, the item vanished at his touch.

He leaned back against the massive tree, briefly stretching to get the kinks out after sitting for so long. Since he’d arrived back here so late in the day, the sun already halfway to the horizon, he’d decided to put off his journey to the manor until tomorrow. That way, he could get a good night’s rest and start fresh at dawn. Plus, he could spend some hours finally sorting through his storage bracelet – a project he’d been forced to put off for weeks until Fluxi clued him in on how to operate the darned thing.

Getting back to work, he sent his mind within the DS, studying the contents already shifted into a few piles. The things he’d reviewed were on one side. On the other, smaller groups of objects sat waiting for his perusal. There wasn’t too much left, and he figured he’d probably get through most of it by the time he went to sleep.

The next unsorted item was highlighted to his augmented sight just before an object settled in his right hand.

Weighted Sphere

Item Class: Common

“Well, that’s a whole lot of nothing,” he said, turning it around in his hands. Maybe a hundred more sat within an open barrel inside the dimensional space.

About the size of a dark gray racquetball, he’d seen the spheres a few times over the past weeks but was no closer to understanding their purpose. Like many of the paraphernalia he’d perused, the reason for Lugh storing it away was a mystery. Eli figured his first assumption that the man had treated the storage bracelet as a kind of “junk drawer” was indeed correct.

Idly tossing the ball in the air and catching it, he was surprised at how light it was. For a “weighted sphere,” it didn’t weigh all that much. Still, the smooth metallic object gave him an idea.

Standing up, he walked into the nearby woods, looking for a good target. Weeks ago, when this whole adventure began, one of the first things he’d done was hurl a small rock at a Blood Cultist asshat about to sacrifice Dara. The toss had connected with gruesome results, though it might have been more the help of Guide’s Tracking program than any particular skill on Eli’s part. Still, one of his gripes during the fight with Boruta and the recent trial was his lack of ranged attacks, and after Fluxi’s words on battling stronger auras, it had become a priority.

After a few minutes of looking, Eli spotted a fallen tree not too far from his campsite. Someone had already chopped off much of the lumber, leaving little more than a meter-wide stump on its side, its spindly roots dry and darkened with age.

He glanced around, toggling on Manasight. Way out here in the forest with only the sacrificial structure nearby, he couldn’t imagine who would have harvested the wood except for the Blood Cultists, but he didn’t see anyone. Plenty of little creatures and birds were in the trees, their chittering calls making him think of home. Further into the forest was a multitude of lights from larger animals, but they didn’t seem too interested in him.

Satisfied with his relative safety for the moment, he pressed a hand into the top of the wood, leaning down and giving it a little weight. It held up well to the pressure with only a slight give in the rough bark. Shielded by the thick forest canopy overhead, the stump and the ground around it had remained bone-dry and should work well for his purposes, assuming he could manage to move the thing.

Planting his back foot in the ground, he gave the stump a little shove to test the heft. And as if it was hollow, it rolled away, some of its roots kicking up a cloud of dry earth right in his face.

“What the hell,” he coughed, wiping some of the dirt off.

Feeling impressively stupid at his carelessness, he walked over to the stump’s new resting place a few meters away, a slight trail plowed into the ground from its passage. Getting on the other side, he pointed it back towards his camp, giving it a little shove to send it on its way. Surprised anew at how easy it was to move the big hunk of wood, he wondered if it really was hollow or if the recent changes to his body had also increased his strength.

It took some work to set the thing properly on the side of the nearby earthen slope. The stiff old roots made it a bit difficult, but some digging into the rain-soaked soil created a small cavity that fixed the issue. With only a little more effort, Eli had a nice target with a decent backstop to catch his missed throws. Hopefully, with how the stump sat at an angle, any potential ricochets would bounce into the soft ground.

He walked down into the damp grass towards the nearby boulders, counting off fifteen paces to start. Moving a small stone to mark the spot in the turf, he turned back as one of the weighted spheres materialized in one hand. Judging the distance, it was about right for a pitcher throwing to home plate, not that he’d tried that since school.

The soft, wet soil squelched as he twisted his bare feet to get a better grip. Taking a stance with his body turned slightly to the side while eyeing the stump, he targeted the center of mass to make it easier on himself. There was a better-than-even chance he’d miss a few times, and these weren’t exactly the best conditions. At least there was only a gentle breeze, the vegetation dotting the slope undulating in the late afternoon air.

With the sphere gripped lightly, his arm went back before shooting forward at maybe half-strength. He barely caught the motion, the metal ball missing the target by only centimeters, burying itself with a dull thump into the side of the slope.

“Boy, do I suck at this,” he muttered, thinking he’d need a bit of practice to make this work as another sphere materialized in his hand for the second try.

He repeated the process with his eyes locked on the center of the target, where a knot sat surrounded by thick bark. His arm went back and shot forward. Again, it was almost too fast to catch the gray blur, but the high-pitched crack and small blast of woodsy debris marked his results.

A flock of dark birds in the nearby trees took flight, squawking madly while the bushes and grass shook with small creatures dashing away.

“Sorry, guys,” he said with a bit of humor.

Even from this distance, he could see a tiny chunk taken out of the trunk just off-center from the knot. He still had to work on his accuracy, but the spheres could definitely cause some damage.

Feeling ready for the real test, he willed another metal ball into his hand. He reached for the familiar feeling of slowed reality, and the air thickened in response, hugging him until he felt like he was standing in heavy syrup. The gently waving grass at his feet slowed, barely twitching. A few nearby birds seemed to be held up by nothing in the sky, their raucous calls drawn out and almost haunting within the sluggish world.

Embracing the incredible control that came with his time-dilated environment, his arm went back. He paused, his eyes locked on the target, and his arm started to come forward. For this throw, he put more strength into it to see what he could really accomplish, pushing himself to the limit.

As usual, his body responded with a slight pain when he forced himself to move more quickly against the resistance. His shoulder protesting, he tried to ignore it while remaining focused on the knot he was trying to destroy. As if he had all the time in the world, he made minute adjustments to the angle of his arm until the last moment when the sphere left his hand.

Even within his bubble of sluggish reality, the gray object was barely visible before the stump disappeared behind an explosion of particulates. A low-pitched boom sounded, the pressure wave visible for a split second as the nearby grass flattened, the concussion shaking his body.

He dove for the wet grass, trying to escape the expanding debris cloud. As slivers of wood and tiny pebbles whooshed past, he huddled on his side, remaining there for a few more moments until the sudden wind ceased.

Relieved at dodging the worst of it, he pulled back his power, the hug of air vanishing as little piths and thunks sounded around him while rubble rained from the sky. Above the nearby trees, hundreds and thousands of birds took to the heavens in a cacophony of angry calls.

Lifting his head from the turf, he got his first look at the aftermath of his throw. “Holy shit,” escaped, the words coming out slowly as if dragged against their will by the sight of the wrecked stump.

His attention was pulled away as his shoulder gave a painful spasm, a clear consequence of his limit testing. Triggering Lifesight revealed some swelling already forming around the joint with tiny little tears in the nearby tissues. A quick pulse of healing energy helped with the pain, though he’d take another look when he returned to camp.

Perhaps worse, he’d managed to rip his last clean shirt. The fabric above his shoulder was torn along the seam, the long sleeve held on by a thin thread.

With a thought, it vanished into his DS since he didn’t want to ruin it further. He wasn’t sure what he could do for a replacement but guessed he’d be going through the looted bandit supplies to find something suitable. That, or maybe there was a sewing kit he’d missed.

Getting up and moving closer, he whistled tunelessly at the results. The stump had shifted sharply back into the slope, with some of its roots snapped off. A huge gouge sat near the center, looking like some giant had taken a big axe to the thing. Various-sized chunks of the woodsy remains lay scattered on the nearby turf.

Lost in thought about the results, he spent some minutes looking for the metal balls. He quickly found the first sphere buried in the nearby soft soil. Brushing off the bits of mud took only moments, the object looking like it had survived its adventure unscathed. He didn’t have as much luck with the other two. He even cracked open the stump to see if one had been embedded in the wood, but without finding anything.

Standing beside the pulverized target, he turned to look around for any signs of the other two, but all the dirt and debris he’d kicked up made his task nearly impossible. “Well, shit. I guess that pretty conclusively demonstrates my new strength, though I’ll have to figure out a way to better measure it without all the destruction. Oh, and I’ll have to find a way to make more of these mini cannonballs.”

Shaking his head as he thought through the experiment, he decided to put off any more practice for now. With the Lurran sun going down, finding the spheres would only get more difficult, and he didn’t want to waste them. Plus, he had a proof of concept, which was a victory all its own. He’d just try to be more careful next time.

Chapter 15

Eli was back at his campsite wearing a strange top, his fire burning merrily nearby. He’d quickly looked through the available clothing, but all four bandits had been considerably smaller in stature. The only thing that would work was something resembling a cotton poncho with leather ties on the side – there’d been a bag half-filled with the strange garments. Pulling the sides in and tying them off to reveal less skin, he thought it almost resembled a tank top if he didn’t look too closely.

Figuring it was the best he could do for the moment, he returned to sifting through his DS, and his eyes settled on an object he’d forgotten about, and it materialized in his hand.

Looking down at the dark leather pouch Tanca had given him, Eli felt a sad smile tugging at his lips, remembering how much he’d learned from the man in a short span of time. He returned it to his DS for now since he didn’t have a belt but resolved to use it soon as a way of honoring the brave, kind warrior.

He sent his awareness back inside the bracelet again. As usual, a dark shape seemed to pulse for his attention. Lugh’s scary-assed black dagger sat alone near one corner of the lit space, far from anything Eli wanted to use. As always, he shied away from the ominous feeling it gave off, instead focusing elsewhere as a large object caught his attention.

A rectangular box materialized in his hands.

Madwen’s Tome of Inscription – Initiate Tier

Item Class: Rare

Leaning forward with interest, he felt the wooden tray digging into his leg again. Not wanting to bother with it, he stored it and his notes away to focus on the reward from the recent trial.

He studied the woman’s picture on the cover, her happy expression ridiculous enough to make him smile. He turned it around, but it was sealed into a single block like the first time he’d handled it.

Placing the rectangular box on the blanket, he rested a hand on the corner. “Open,” he said, laughing with success as the lid rose slowly with a slight hiss.

Picking up the top, he moved it to the side and looked at the contents. A cobalt blue-colored book lay on the left with the silvery glowing words, “Tome of Inscription – Initiate Tier,” written above a picture of the same woman from the box. In the center was a small pencil case, and on the right was a stack of paper.

He pulled the book out, guessing it might be a magic instruction manual. Flipping it open to a blank cover page, he hoped it wasn’t as dry as some of the textbooks and reference manuals he’d used in college.

Would you like to use [Madwen’s Tome of Inscription]?

The prompt hung in front of him, much like the quest dialogue from the trial. Instead of answering, he tried to turn the pages but couldn’t. Surprised, he ran his fingers down the side. The slight ridges gave the impression of hundreds of pages, yet it was a single white block within the book’s darker cover.

“Yes,” he finally responded, looking at the blank white surface. He figured a reward was unlikely to hurt him, especially considering how well the other two prizes had helped him. Well, assuming the hidden ring actually did what Fluxi said. He couldn’t be sure if-.

A bright white flash went off, accompanied by a rushing sound like he was standing in a storm, and the world disappeared.

***

The blinding light diminished until Eli could see again, but his campsite was gone, and there was only a blank white space around him. He was also no longer sitting but somehow on his feet, the floor under him the same white color, blending in until it looked like he was standing on nothing.

A slight hum made him turn around to find a swirl of silvery strands in the air, the little bits of shiny metallic lines coming together until a person materialized out of the chaos.

It was the woman from the box art, but the picture hadn’t done her justice. He’d thought the image had been airbrushed in its perfection, yet seeing her now, he thought otherwise. From her pristine dark complexion to her piercing blue eyes under artfully designed eyebrows, all surrounded by a thick mane of silvery hair, she almost didn’t seem human. There were even little flecks of silver in her skin as if she’d dusted herself with bits of glitter, but it looked somehow natural.

She wore a colorful outfit, unlike anything he’d seen before. It could have been a modern take on a Victorian dress in how the many layers of blue and purple fabrics covered much of her body yet were artfully positioned to accentuate the lines around her hips and bust. The top of her garment shaded towards a beautiful violet hue with thick lace covering what would otherwise be a plunging neckline. Something like a bustle sat on both hips instead of her backside, emphasizing her body’s hourglass shape. Her beauty and outfit were such a surprise that he could only stare as the woman smiled to reveal almost blindingly white teeth.

“Welcome, Initiate,” she said, her voice smooth and measured as if well-trained for public speaking. “I am Magus Madwen, your evaluator in the magnificent art of inscription,” she continued, the words rolling out in an almost singsong pattern like she was reciting poetry.

“Uh, hello. I’m Eli,” he replied, keenly aware of his bare feet, stained pants, and poncho top he was sporting. He looked around again, but there was only the same white room. “Where are we?”

Her smile widened even further, a bit of laughter reaching her eyes. “You’re in a special simulacrum I developed with the help of some specialists from the Draodell Enchanters Guild. This is only the Antecedent, as I wanted to meet with you before you start the actual training, but you’ll see the real show soon enough.”

“You wanted to meet me?”

“Of course!” Madwen said, flashing him a brilliant smile. “It isn’t every day that someone has such a high capacity for data throughput. Most that use my wonderful tomes see only the bare minimum of what they’re designed for, so can you blame me for showing off a bit? I won’t ask how such a thing is possible at your relatively low evolution, but you’ve certainly piqued my interest.”

Eli blinked a few times as he worked through her words, her lilting speech almost lulling him into a relaxed state. There was something that made him want to trust her like she was a long-lost friend he hadn’t seen in years.

Resisting the feeling, he triggered Manasight to figure out what he was dealing with. The room didn’t change, but the woman transformed into a dizzying display of shifting particles of multicolored lights. He couldn’t detect any core or illuminated channels within her body, the edges around her clothing sharp as if outlined in a dark highlighter. There were tiny geometric shapes all over her. The little triangles and polygons made it look like she was a VR character model without all the flashy filters installed.

“Hey now, save that for your training,” she said, the polygons around her face rapidly shifting as she smiled in a disturbing display of inhuman geometric shapes. She snapped her fingers, and Eli’s Manasight snapped off, her beautiful features and colorful outfit reappearing.

Confused and a little alarmed, he pushed energy into his auric shield. The white room suddenly shook around them, jagged black cracks forming in the suddenly visible walls.

“Eli, what’s wrong?” Madwen asked, glancing around in confusion before looking back at him with concern. “Shielding yourself from the training simulacrum after agreeing to access my tome seems shamefully wasteful. Did you not want to improve your inscriptions?”

He hesitated, her words and previous polygon appearance making him view the situation in another light. “Wait, is this a simulation? I’m not really here? Are you a simulation, too?” He relaxed his auric shield, the jagged cracks in the walls slowly healing.

Her furrowed brows smoothed out above her renewed smile. “This is as real as your thoughts but not your true reality. I’m a copy of the actual Magus Madwen with enough memories to assess and assist you. Plus, a little sprinkle of my incredible personality for a bit of verisimilitude,” she added with a wink. “This conversation is happening within your mind, a point of interface between my tome and your own consciousness, bound together by your accepting the Greater System’s prompt. You have full control if you truly want to leave, but I caution you to reconsider. Once you’ve left, this single-use tome will disappear,” she finished in a reasonable tone.

“Oh,” he said simply, unsure whether he should go along with this. After his experiences with the Goon, Boruta, and the recent trial, Eli was leery of anything that influenced his mind, but another disquieting thought intruded. “Wait, if this is happening in my head, what’s happening to my body? I was out in the woods.”

“Well, that’s just unwise,” she replied, a slight frown marring her nearly perfect features. “Most would find somewhere safe and guarded before entering a training tome. Luckily, with your information transfer rate, we’re talking at nearly the speed of thought. I’d estimate that only a fraction of a second has passed, and this entire experience should take no more than a few minutes back in your reality. Even with that, we should get going before we use more of your time.”

“Oh,” slipped out again as he tried to wrap his head around the concept.

“Maybe this will help?” Madwen lifted a hand, making a circular motion in the air, and there was a blurring at the edge of his vision.

With his inner ear insisting he was twirling at a dizzying speed, it suddenly stopped, and he found himself standing with her still beside him, but the white room had vanished. They were now inside a massive open building but bisected like someone had cut through a skyscraper and removed half of the interior. The side they stood in was a vast open space, the flooring under them filled with intricate geometric designs. Unadorned silvery walls climbed far up into the open air, ending at a ceiling little bigger than a pinprick with distance. The view made him a little dizzy, the sheer size of the structure briefly overwhelming him.

Shaking it off, he focused on the other side of the building. Like a massive hundred-story mall, a cross-section of different floors scaled far into the air. In front of them, the bottom floor looked like a smithy with a few massive dark anvils surrounded by tables and pallets stacked with materials. There were a few large forges along the back wall, their hearths dark.

His angle didn’t let him see all the details on the second floor, but it appeared to be for finished armor and weapons. There were racks stuffed with hundreds of pieces, the nearby walls covered with rows of different tools, and a few bare workbenches sat near the center. Above it were more and more floors climbing up to ridiculous heights, each apparently serving a different purpose.

“Wow,” he whispered, his mind trying to comprehend the colossal scale of it all.

“Welcome to my home,” Madwen said with a grin. “Of course, this is just a copy with none of the people usually working beside me, but you get the idea.”

“This is where you live?” he almost gasped, looking around again. “This is amazing, but where do you sleep?”

“Oh, I have a few rooms tucked away,” she replied somewhat dismissively, gesturing vaguely. “Now, don’t be alarmed, but we’re going up there,” she continued with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes, pointing far above them at a floor blurry with distance.

He looked for some stairs or an elevator but didn’t see any way to move between the floors. About to ask if maybe they were hidden on the back side of the structure, he was surprised as something gently hugged him around the hips and torso, tugging him upwards. In seconds, they lifted off the intricate flooring and into the air.

“How?” he gasped, shocked at being airborne.

“Don’t worry – it’s just my own invention,” Madwen chuckled, seemingly unconcerned by the open air under their feet as they quickly ascended past the sixth floor. “I based it on the basic Lift inscription, though this one can be used repeatedly and incorporates a few other masteries to make it function properly. I call it my Lofty Lift. It’s all the rage in my region of the Greater Infinite. Perhaps you’ve heard of it?”

Her words, uttered with apparent pride, helped ground his thoughts. “No, can’t say that I have,” he managed to choke out.

As they passed more floors, he took a surreptitious breath, reminding himself that this was just a simulation. There was no danger of injury or death, just like in a virtual reality flying game back home. He’d played plenty over the years, usually involving fast-paced modern jets, drones, rockets, or spaceships, which made this slow climb seem pedestrian in comparison.

To distract himself from the fear, he focused on the next floor as they continued rising, apparently dedicated to either tailoring, clothes design, or a bit of both. Pale mannequins were set in a long line along the far wall, their forms wrapped in a dissonance of different colors and styles. A few large mirrors were placed in the corners near what might have been dressing rooms, with multiple doors leading to presumably smaller rooms. Hundreds of bolts of fabric lay stacked on one wall while the other side revealed dozens of various tools.

“And here we are,” she said, her grin even wider as she gestured just above the tailor shop.

As if they were coming to the end of a fast escalator, Eli had to take a couple of quick steps as the Lofty Lift’s momentum deposited him back onto a hard tile floor. He managed to keep from tripping, catching his balance while looking at his new surroundings.

Like every room he’d seen on the way up, this one had a seemingly unique function. Instead of a single open space, it was divided into three sections by waist-high intricately carved stone barriers with a few cutouts for passage. On the farthest side were some tables and, beside them, a bunch of cubbies with stacks of paper. In the space between the tables, almost a dozen strange contraptions made of wood and metal sat in various spots, their purpose a mystery. The opposite side had some desks and chairs, the entire wall a single massive bookcase at least fifty meters long filled with thousands of different books, scrolls, and seemingly random objects. The middle where they’d landed was almost bare except for a single long table, the pale tile flooring leading to a series of silver doors set within a stark black wall.

“What do you think of my inscriptorium?” Madwen’s words brought Eli’s attention back to her, looking his way with a beaming smile. “Now, some wouldn’t set things up this way, but I like to have the component manufacturing on one end,” she pointed at the side of the room with the papers, cubbies, and machinery. “And research on the other end,” she said, pointing at the side with the long bookcase. “And in between are the workrooms where the real fun happens,” she finished, pointing at the wall with the closed doors.

“I can honestly say I’ve never seen anything like it.” Slowly shaking his head, he could almost think this was a dream with how incredible yet random everything was. “I’m guessing an inscriptorium is a place where inscribing happens?”

“Oh, that’s what we call it in our region of the Greater Infinite. What do your people call it?”

“I have no idea,” he answered honestly, well aware of his ignorance.

“What do you mean?”

“I’ve never tried inscribing anything, but there might be a word for this kind of place back home,” he continued absently. His attention was drawn toward the long bookcase, somewhat mesmerized by all the knowledge sitting there waiting for him to explore.

“Explain yourself,” Madwen almost growled, the sudden anger in her voice making him turn back with surprise. Her smile was gone, her stylish eyebrows furrowed above piercing blue eyes.

“Uh, what?” Eli almost stammered, her abrupt shift in attitude throwing him off.

“How do you have my tome if you don’t have any experience with inscriptions?” she asked, slowly stalking towards him, her smaller stature growing larger with each step until her head almost brushed the high ceiling. “There are prerequisites for anyone that purchases my wares.” A hand came up, an accusing finger pointing down at him. “Did you steal it? Are you a thief of knowledge?” she hissed, her eyes erupting with blue fire.

“Woah, Madwen,” Eli got out, backing away with his hands up, wracking his brain for a way to explain things to the giant pissed-off woman. “I didn’t steal anything – I won it in a Trial of Might only hours ago.”

“What?” She exclaimed, the accusing finger dropping, shock replacing her incensed expression. “Someone with a high affinity for inscriptions competed in a Trial of Might? Just what kind of secrets are you hiding?”

“I’m not sure what to tell you, but it’s the truth.”

She looked at him for a few more moments before her form quickly shrank back to her previous size, the fiery eyes extinguishing. A range of emotions flitted across her face, frustration or perhaps disappointment paramount. “Fizzballs, that’ll make your training nearly impossible,” she whispered, barely loud enough for Eli to catch.

Realizing she wasn’t about to attack or step on him, he dropped his hands, confused by her words. “Aren’t you supposed to teach me the things I don’t know?”

“Me?” she asked incredulously, touching a hand to her chest as if in question. “Of course not! I’m the caretaker of this simulacrum, though I will also assess your skills, assuming you manage to complete an inscription. Your training happens in there,” and she pointed at the closed doors along the wall. “Those who enter my tomes should have a novice education at a minimum, and any reputable merchant knows better than to cross me on this matter. I suppose a trial would get you around that requirement, though I’m not sure the loophole will help you.”

“Can you explain a little more? What kind of training are we talking about?”

“Hmmm, we don’t have much more time before you need to start, so I’ll keep it brief,” she said, injecting a little more warmth into her words. “You’ll be going into that room,” she pointed at the door on the far left. “Inside, you’ll find the ideal setup for creating inscriptions, including an entire table made from nishati stone. With your apparent lack of inscription education, let me tell you that it’s the best material I know for working with delicate energies. On top of it, you’ll find spell paper,” and Madwen snapped her fingers, a sheet similar to the ones in the box materializing in her hand. “And a mana stylus,” she said with another snap, and the little blue pen appeared. “These are copies of the ones you received. With them, you’ll be able to practice your inscriptions.”

“I only get a single sheet of paper for practice?” he asked, figuring that he must have heard wrong.

“Oh, by the sages, no,” she chuckled. “This is a simulacrum and part of why my tomes are coveted by so many. Once inside, whenever you fail with an inscription, the room will reset back to the moment you first walked in. That way, you can try and retry as long as you like until this construct’s energy runs out. You’ll find a timer inside to let you know how long you have.”

“But how do I do inscriptions?” he asked almost plaintively, realizing that he was in way over his head.

“I can’t help you with that, Eli,” she said with a sad shake of her head. “That’s not my role and would go against my agreement with the Greater System. Anyone who uses my tomes should already know the basics of the associated skill since it’s created to be the perfect tool for honing their craft. That’s why I set up that requirement about being at least a novice, though an apprentice rank is preferable but not mandatory. Still, I can tell you that since you won my tome, you must have a strong affinity for inscriptions because trials only reward you with things you can actually use. I know there probably isn’t much comfort in that thought, but it’s all I can give you. Now let’s walk you over,” she finished with a sympathetic smile, nodding towards the door she’d indicated earlier.

“But what’s the rush?” he asked, again looking toward the impressive bookcase. Presumably, the answers he was looking for regarding magic, this new reality, and so much more were right there for him to study.

“Because the energy sustaining this simulacrum is finite,” she said, gesturing vaguely at the ceiling. “Your very presence here is utilizing it, and once it runs out, you’ll find yourself back inside your body. Also, those books won’t help you without a better grounding in the foundational subjects. Now, come with me so you can at least learn something while here.” Without waiting, she turned and walked toward the left door as if presuming he would follow.

With one more look at the knowledge so tantalizingly close, Eli finally sighed gloomily before following.

Chapter 16

Eli walked up to where Madwen waited, her look sympathetic as he neared the door. He forced some semblance of a matching smile, trying to ignore the frustration bubbling in the back of his head. Once again, he was in a situation somehow outside his control, with limited time to accomplish his goals. Still, it wasn’t like it was the fault of this simulated Madwen. Like him, she seemed just as stuck in this situation, and they both had to play out the roles set for them. Plus, at least this time, he wasn’t in a life-or-death struggle.

“Thanks for showing me your home,” he started, focusing on the positives of this experience. “I can honestly say I’ve never seen anything like it. I only wish I could have spent more time here to learn from you and all the knowledge so close at hand.” He cut himself off, hearing the irritation seeping into his tone.

Taking in a calming breath, he put on his smile again. “I appreciate your efforts, and I’m sorry if I wasted this tome’s magic. I’m sure you weren’t expecting someone with essentially zero understanding of inscriptions.”

Madwen’s smile shifted into a more complicated expression, a mix of compassion, understanding, and maybe a touch of sadness. It made him wonder how many people the original Madwen had met and interacted with before creating this tome and the copy of herself. He’d already guessed that she must be ancient by his standards, with all the accumulated skills and professions within her home indicating a long life of attaining knowledge. Perhaps all that experience helped her with handling difficult personalities.

“There’s no need for an apology,” she said, the smile coming back, her lilting words somehow lessening the sting. “You simply followed your desire for knowledge, which led you here. I can only hope you learn to temper such passions with caution and wisdom as you find your path. I’ve found that overcoming life’s challenges often means intertwining what’s in here,” she said, holding a hand near her heart, “with all the wonder and power of our reality.” She gestured at the air overhead. “More than that, who can say what our future holds within the Greater Infinite, where anything is possible?” she finished with a bit of humor in her voice.

She stepped up to the simple silver door, placing her hand against the metallic surface. It flashed with a pulse of white light before vanishing, revealing a lit interior.

“May you find the knowledge you seek, Initiate,” Madwen said with formality, giving him the barest of nods as she stepped away.

“Thanks, Magus Madwen, for everything,” Eli replied with gratitude, realizing that he’d already learned a few things within this simulation. If nothing else, he knew some of the wonders out there, how high the ceiling was for his new existence, and how far he still had to go. With another nod to his host, he walked through the opening.

Stepping inside revealed a white room similar to the strange space where he’d first met Madwen, though the walls didn’t blend quite as well together. There was also a single large block of some dark material set in the center of the otherwise unadorned room. Presumably, it was the nishati stone she’d mentioned, especially with the single sheet of paper on top and the bright blue stylus beside it.

He was only a few steps in when a flash went off behind him, briefly casting his shadow along the floor. The room grew brighter as a screen popped into existence on the wall to his left.

Madwen’s Tome of Inscription

Practice your knowledge. Failure resets the simulacrum to the initial state. Minimum requirements: complete a single inscription one rank above your current standing.

Allocated Time: (12:03:23)

“They really like to keep things simple,” he muttered, a little frustrated by the lack of details. At least there was a goal to shoot for, not that he understood how the rankings worked. “Well, I’m sure I’ll learn something. I mean, repeated failure has to teach me some sort of lesson, right?”

He really didn’t like the countdown timer, the seconds ticking away and forcing him to work more quickly than he’d prefer. Luckily, he had a pretty decent solution and reached for the familiar sensation, the air thickening in response.

Within his slowed world, where his mind seemingly processed information at a ridiculous pace, the floating lights stopped their whirling dance, the display’s clock frozen. He wasn’t sure what the conversion between subjective and objective time was, but a moment later, the countdown updated as another second passed for the reality existing outside his thoughts.

Gaining a little breathing room in the deadline, he refocused on the challenge before him, triggering Manasight and nearly gasping at the new environment. With Madwen stopping him, he hadn’t been able to check outside for comparison, but this room was packed with tiny bits of floating colored fog slowly moving in eddies. There were even more than he’d seen during the trial, the miniature star-like objects filling much of the air.

The only aberration was around the black table, where none of the lights floated within half a meter. It was like there was some sort of barrier or that the hovering mana wanted nothing to do with the material.

He figured this was the sensitive energy she’d been referring to with the nishati stone, though he wasn’t sure why that was important to inscribing. Considering what little he knew about the topic, he didn’t understand why he had something resembling a pen. He’d always thought inscribing was more akin to carving some message into rock or maybe metal, like on a gravestone or a coin.

Heck, even something like the Rosetta Stone or the restored monuments in Old DC probably fit that description, but how is that different from writing? Is it the act of having to cut into a hard material? But then what does that mean here when I only have magic paper and a pen with no point?

Realizing he wasn’t going to solve the problem by standing there, he moved towards the stone table, each step glacially slow within his subjective reality. In the meantime, he focused on his recent experience with Madwen, hoping for clues. The woman had been a bit overwhelming in her knowledge and power, especially when he thought she was about to blast him to smithereens, but he’d also gotten the sense that she genuinely wanted to help. Even with her unable to teach him anything because of some agreement, he figured she might have let something slip during their time together.

When they’d met, one of the first things she’d mentioned was Eli’s quick throughput, allowing for their interaction, and he guessed that Guide was to thank for that. Given how the tech in his skull was designed for rapid data transfers between itself, its host, and various databases, it made a certain sense. He wasn’t sure how that helped him with inscriptions, but it was something to file away for later consideration.

Madwen’s reference to the Greater System was also interesting. He’d heard the term from Fluxi when she was doing her sales pitch, and the reptilian thought it would reward her for killing him. Wolf and the codex also described it as a deity or force of nature out of myth and legend. There were obviously enigmatic connections happening, but Eli wasn’t sure how that helped him with his current predicament.

Madwen’s comment about the tome’s single-use restriction snagged at another memory, and the scene from when they’d been lifting into the air came to mind. Concentrating on that moment, he could almost see the intricate tile floor recede below them and him glancing over to find her beaming with joy as they ascended. He recalled the fear crawling up his spine as they rose but pushed it away while focusing on when she’d proudly explained how her Lofty Lift was based on an inscription.

Wait, but she also said that, unlike the Lift inscription, Lofty Lift could be used repeatedly. Plus, it needed multiple masteries to work correctly. So, taking that all together would imply that inscriptions are potentially single-use and simple. Combining that with something called spell paper gets me what? Of course!

The clue had been staring him in the face the whole time. Growing up, some of his favorite books involved objects called spell scrolls, essentially single-use spells but written in some mysterious code. If some weird language was needed, he was screwed unless he found some sample for Guide to translate. But what if it was like so many of the other magic powers and was more about his intentions and willpower?

Could I finally throw a fireball? Crap, but even if it works that way, how do I get the stylus to write?

Finally reaching the table, he examined its deep black color, seemingly reflecting none of the light in the room, and frowned at the dimensions. Given how the top only came to his thighs and with no place to sit, he’d be bent over his work if he tried to stand.

Mentally shrugging the worry away, he focused on one of the thick blankets appearing in his hand. Moments passed without a change, and a glance at his wrist confirmed that his DS was there, but his hand remained stubbornly empty. Trying to send his mind within the storage bracelet didn’t work either, and he was left staring at the jewelry with no idea how to access its contents.

He frowned, realizing that his dimensional storage wasn’t working in this simulation. Trying to ignore the annoyance, he slowly moved down to his knees, which at least put him at about the right height for the paper. It wasn’t going to be comfortable, but it had to be better than awkwardly leaning over the work surface.

Under Manasight, the spell paper wasn’t just white anymore but had a slight glow. There was no pulse or movement to the illumination, making it look like energy had been directly injected into the material. Rubbing a finger along its surface, it still felt the same, with a bit of slickness to its texture, like high-quality paper stock.

He picked up the bright blue stylus, turning it around to look at it from different angles. It was about the size of a standard pen, maybe fifteen centimeters long, but with a little black nub on one end. He’d first thought the nub an eraser but now reconsidered since it was hard to erase anything when the other end was completely smooth.

As a test, he started by trying to draw a line, the nub sliding against the paper. He might as well have used an out-of-ink pen with his results. Flipping it over to the smooth side and trying again met with the same outcome.

He went back to the nub side, increasing the pressure to see if that changed anything, but stopped almost immediately. The slight indentation he’d left was sizzling, a wisp of gray smoke rising from the surface.

He pushed back from the table, falling onto his butt as he scooted further away while a noxious smell like burnt hair tickled his nose, reminding him of the nasty odors from his evolution. The smoke was already dissipating, but the paper now had a slight mark from his test line. It didn’t look too bad to his normal vision, like he’d dropped a lit match on it for barely long enough to scar the white surface. Under Manasight, though, there were minuscule little cracks like shattered glass along the surface.

Staring up, lost in thought while thinking through the results, the floating lights reminded him of something else Madwen had said. The scene was almost vivid, the way she’d mentioned overcoming challenges in life by using what’s inside us by intertwining it with the power outside.

Holy shit, was that a message too? She wasn’t just gesturing at herself, but right where her omnessence would rest, assuming she had one. Then she motioned at the air, which could be the mana. Maybe I need to use both together? Or maybe sequentially? Hell, or it could be all sorts of combinations, but it’s at least a place to start.

But which energy should he try first? Admittedly, he wasn’t great at manipulating the mana floating through the air and had only gotten it to perform according to his wishes a few times. Even then, it was all the nearby mana reacting, which didn’t seem like a good idea in this situation. The power inside him, on the other hand, was much more manageable.

Figuring he’d start with something simple, he imagined a trickle of energy moving to his hand. There was a tiny tap inside his chest, and a bit of power slowly flowed from his core to the nearby channel, traveling up his torso and down his right arm. When the energy reached his wrist, the glowing material seemed to suddenly speed up, filling his palm with a bright light before disappearing into the stylus. At the same time, the little pen started emitting a soft radiance from within.

A little nervous about the fractured lines running through the glowing paper, he carefully bent over the table. Bringing the stylus into contact with the page, he nearly sighed with relief when there was no reaction beyond a tiny dot of white left on the surface. Moving the now illuminated instrument further along the surface left behind a ragged line of liquid white similar to the old correction pens some folks still stubbornly used over the cleaner, more modern products.

He was near the end of the page, a grin starting to tug at his lips, when the little white dot unexpectedly ignited. In the slow reality of his world, he only had a moment to realize he’d screwed up somewhere before the paper blew up in his face, and the world flashed brightly.

***

Eli gasped back to awareness, standing in the white room. Staggering back, he barely managed to keep himself from falling over, his mind still insisting he had to escape the explosion that had just occurred. But there was no blast of heat, no smoke, and everything had returned to calm normalcy. In front of him, the block of deep black material sat waiting with the same unmarred paper and stylus.

“Holy shit,” he whispered shakily, trying to get a hold of himself. He reminded himself this was only a simulation, as had just been emphatically demonstrated. His thumping heartbeat needed a few more seconds to get the message, but the trembling in his knees eventually stopped.

Madwen’s Tome of Inscription

Practice your knowledge. Failure resets the simulacrum to the initial state. Minimum requirements: complete a single inscription one rank above your current standing.

Reset: 1

Allocated Time: (12:02:59)

“A reset counter? Really?” he snorted. “I guess I get to see how much I suck. Yay, me.”

Another aspect of the reset was that his Manasight and time power had turned off, so obviously, other things were changed when he screwed up. Still, it took only a momentary thought before the floating lights were back, filling up much of the available space even as they started slowing down under his temporal control. All things considered, he’d take a minor inconvenience when it went along with essentially no real consequences for his stupidity, which was a nice change from some of his recent experiences.

He started his slow return to his previous position while reviewing the last few moments before the explosion. On the plus side, he’d gotten the stylus to leave a mark, which was definitely something. Of course, on the negative side, he’d blown himself up. He also wasn’t sure what caused the fiery detonation since it could be all sorts of things. There might be a time limit from the moment he started writing, or he’d used too much energy, added too much pressure, and so much more. Until he had more data, he’d have to keep testing.

Getting to his knees, he picked up the stylus again, frowning at the simple-looking tool. An image of a monkey bashing a keyboard in frustrated fury came to mind, and he grinned at the thought, thinking there was more than a bit of truth to it.

Deciding to try the other energy option, he put down the stylus, not wanting to set off a premature explosion. Then, he imagined the floating mana coming closer to test how it reacted. Staring for a few moments within his slowed world, the colored clouds of miniature stars barely moved, and he didn’t notice any nearby bits coming closer. Kneeling there, he waited until another second counted down on the timer, confirming that the mana definitely wasn’t responding to his desires.

Remembering the times he’d made this work, he held a hand out while imagining a vacuum cleaner on the tip of his finger. It was a funny visualization, the end of his index finger replaced with a little tube trying to suck up all the air, but it seemed to work. Almost immediately, the nearest cloud of lights slowly shifted toward him, descending in a tiny vortex of swirling colors.

When only a few centimeters from his finger, he dropped his hand to the page, leading the little maelstrom down to the surface. Feeling a little nervous, he watched as the tip of the now tightly wound cyclone touched down. There was a moment as the multicolored clouds washed over the page, the blue glow intensifying. And he barely caught the little spark leap from the paper just as the world flashed red.

In the next instant, the very air ignited with fire. Before Eli even felt the heat, he was pushing himself away from the black table, trying to escape the inferno suddenly raging all around him. His mouth opened in a scream, but his airways were quickly flooded with searing heat. With his mind nearly overwhelmed with panic, he barely noticed when his vision went black, but the pain seemed unending as his body slammed hard to the ground.

***

Eli opened his eyes, already leaping away while his mind insisted he had to escape the inferno. Scrambling until his back was against the wall, he shook off the cobwebs and paused at seeing the reset world around him. All the flames were gone, and the spell paper rested innocently back atop the nishati table.

“Fuck this shit,” he grumbled, instinctually pushing some energy into his auric shield to awaken from this nightmare. The room shook, tiny black cracks spreading across the white walls, but his conscious mind finally caught up, and he paused, almost grunting with the effort of pulling back his power. The shaking subsided even as the cracks slowly dissolved back into the walls.

He tried to ignore the terror demanding his escape from this situation, instead focusing on his breathing while working through the problem. After all, he was alive, and his body was no longer burned. It was only a simulation, and even the pain was already only a memory.

This was also an opportunity to learn more about his powers, the mysterious clouds of mana, and a new magical inscription skill. All were valuable enough on their own, let alone all together. Giving up felt like quitting more than just the training – like he’d be saying goodbye to learning about something important. If it was the choice between fleeting simulated pain and knowledge, there was no chance of him walking away.

***

Eli took in a ragged breath, realizing that he was back again. “Shit, that still isn’t easy.”

Just as he did with every other reset, he immediately activated Manasight while imagining the air stiffening around him. The beautiful colored lights materialized in the air even as their swirling hues slowed until they nearly stopped.

Almost two hours had passed on the timer, which wasn’t too bad considering he’d also blown himself up over a hundred times. Not every failure ended the same way, and he’d managed to badly burn his chest and face in one particular test. It had felt like he was trapped in a pitch-black existence of unending agony for minutes until the paper presumably finished burning to ash, resetting the simulation again. Still, the experience had reinforced how too much pressure on the spell paper was a BAD idea, and he’d been extra careful ever since.

At least he’d learned a few things while testing the stylus with the different techniques. First, picking the instrument off the paper once he’d started writing was a quick way to earn a new reset. Folding the spell paper was nearly as dangerous, where even the lightest touch after creasing the material set off a fiery detonation.

Oh, and too much of either mana or his own energy met with similar results. He hadn’t yet managed to get the two to combine, but he thought that was more about his lack of control. Whenever he’d tried, the power inside him worked well, but he could only get large swaths of mana to respond, and the two coming together always met with flames and pain.

Staring up at the tiny lights floating through the air, he decided to spend more time getting them to react to his wishes. Even if nothing more substantial came out of this experience, understanding how to get the mana to work with him would be worthwhile.

***

Eli opened his eyes to a new cycle and simply blinked for a few moments, trying to force his mind to work. He’d not slept since this started, as he couldn’t maintain his time control while asleep. At least each cycle restored his physical energy. On the other hand, it didn’t seem to help with his mental fatigue, and it felt like he’d been working on this problem subjectively for weeks. This whole experience was really messing with him, his mind telling him one thing while the clock in his HUD and the timer on the wall told him something else.

He took some comfort in his progress, the training paying off with how easily his internal energy now responded to his intentions. Even the floating mana was finally listening to his commands, though still not entirely with the same level of control. With how many hours he had left on the timer, he figured his skills would only improve by the end.

He’d also learned something troubling about his time perception ability, something he hadn’t discovered even after using it repeatedly since landing in Lurra. He’d been practicing with the mana floating overhead about a hundred cycles ago, trying to pull in a narrow energy channel no wider than his pinky. He’d been at it subjectively for hours, though only about a minute had passed on the timer, and his eyes had suddenly blurred. At the same time, the room seemed to hiccup with a lurching movement, and the swirling lights jerked back into motion at their original speed.

He had just a moment to notice that his time control had turned off before everything slipped away, only a dim hum filling his mind where he couldn’t seem to gather his thoughts. His awareness had eventually snapped back abruptly as if nothing had happened, but the timer revealed that nearly ten minutes had passed while he stared like a drooling idiot up at the floating colors.

Looking back afterward, he had difficulty grasping any concrete impressions beyond the droning sound that had overwhelmed his thoughts. His consciousness had seemed temporarily disconnected from reality, uncaring of the minutes passing by, like he’d been drugged up or nearly blackout drunk.

The whole experience of not being aware while technically awake freaked him out. If that was the consequence of overtaxing his mind, of running it at high speeds for too long, he’d have to be extra careful. Consequently, he’d started thinking of his temporal power differently, calling it Hypermind as a constant reminder of what he was doing to himself.

He’d also instituted a new process inside the simulation. As usual, he’d immediately trigger Manasight and Hypermind when a new reset occurred. Then he’d go about whatever task was next on his testing list, whether that was improving his mana control, internal energy manipulation, trying something new with the stylus and paper, or a myriad of other experiments. But if that particular cycle closed in on thirty seconds of objective time, he’d purposely rip the glowing spell page in half, causing a nearly painless explosion to start the whole process again. That way, he never got anywhere near the strange, slowed-mind situation. It seemed pretty insane to purposely set off an explosion right in his face, but he didn’t want to waste the little time he had left.

The last few cycles had started out well, and he’d finally managed to get the two energies combined. They acted like opposite poles on a magnet, trying to fly apart at every opportunity, but the trick wasn’t to force them together. Instead, while pushing his energy into the stylus, he would draw the narrowest stream of mana down with the black nub as his target. Once there, the end would light up with its own illumination as if informing him that it was ready to get to work. He’d then move the stylus across the page, the action somehow sending the energy he’d stored within the pen’s body into the nub. There, it would mix with the mana to leave a trail that resembled liquefied rainbows.

While creating the beautiful magic ink, he’d simultaneously hold an image of a fireball in his mind, but it was like trying to think of three things at once. Every time his thoughts wandered for even a split second, the line would ignite. Still, there was nothing to do but continue trying until his time ran out.

***

“Shit, I was so close that time,” Eli groaned at the ceiling a moment after the newest reset, the world already slowing down while the lights materialized around him.

Madwen’s Tome of Inscription

Practice your knowledge. Failure resets the simulacrum to the initial state. Minimum requirements: complete a single inscription one rank above your current standing.

Reset: 1031

Allocated Time: (00:05:59)

It had taken many more tries, but he’d finally figured out how to inscribe the paper without instantly incinerating himself. It wasn’t quite as tricky as thinking of three things simultaneously, but more like listening to a podcast, working on a spreadsheet, and carrying on a conversation. The challenge was carefully balancing each but allowing none to take his full attention.

He couldn’t even describe how close he was, but there was a rightness to the experience as he slowly drew the stylus across the page, the hundreds of fiery lessons guiding his hand on when to angle the nub one way, turn somewhere else, change the pressure, or inject a little more of one particular energy. All while constraining the spell within the specific limits he’d set. Unfortunately, his mind constantly intruded.

Every time I overthink this, I screw up. Damn, and there’s so little time left.

He walked back to the nishati table, the few meters taking minutes within his Hypermind state. On the way, he cleared his mind of doubts, reminding himself that he’d already learned a ton during this experience. Regardless of the outcome, there was far too much that he’d gained to ever consider this a waste. Plus, how else would he get to practice without dire consequences, especially considering that he’d have killed himself hundreds of times if he’d tried this outside the simulation?

Kneeling down as he’d done so many times, he picked up the stylus and stared at the blank glowing page before him. While a slow inhalation filled his lungs, he reviewed his updated theories.

It was admittedly only a guess, but he was pretty sure that the energy held within the paper was unstable, and messing up instantly released all of that energy. Intermingling his power with the mana only increased that inherent instability. It was his willpower and his desired outcome that bound everything together to keep the explosions at bay.

It wasn’t enough to just imagine a fireball – he also needed to consider the constraints like size, speed, how much energy to use, trajectory, and everything else. He’d spent hours subjectively considering all the criteria he thought were necessary and tested them one at a time. Through trial and error, each mistake forcing an explosive reset, he’d learned the requirements to make it a little further with his inscription.

In addition, with the incredible control from Hypermind, he could move the stylus as slowly or carefully as he wanted. Long ago, he'd started using his other hand for support, the bracing under his right wrist helping as he worked out the best way to accomplish his task. Sometimes, he needed to pause, holding the stylus in place as he focused on weaving a bit of the intertwined energies into the page. Other times, he needed to move at a specific speed, the rainbow ink trailing behind. When every little twitch could end in a reset, he’d learned the hard way how to hold and manipulate his hand and arm muscles until they followed his exacting demands.

Leaning slightly over the glowing page, he slowly released his breath, and the stylus touched the paper along one particular corner where he’d learned to begin the inscription. After hundreds of hours of practice, he’d memorized every movement he needed to make. By now, he had a detailed diagram of what he wanted to create and simply had to follow the pattern engraved in his mind. Unfortunately, the hundreds and thousands of tiny details kept getting in the way. He couldn’t rush it, though, and pushed away any uncertainty to focus on his goal.

He visualized a basketball-sized fireball while a trickle of energy flowed from his hand into the pen, making it glow. He layered on a desire for power to accumulate right at the end of the black nub, and a tiny line of light no thicker than a hair descended from just beside his head. The moment the shifting colored mana touched the end of the nub, his hand moved.

Eyes unfocused, he lost himself in the different sensations as his intuition guided his actions. He wouldn’t let his mind intrude but turned the stylus one way, then angled it slightly around a tricky turn. Pausing at a particular spot, he injected one of the fireball’s spell constraints before continuing. Elsewhere, the nub almost lifted off the page, the rainbow trail growing faint, then increasing the pressure again. Back and forth over the paper, the stylus continued along the path marked indelibly in his mind. All the while, he slowly pushed more of his energy out while pulling the mana in to fuel his desires.

There was a moment when the stylus lifted off the paper, and he blinked, the shape of the drawing pulling in his eyes until he couldn’t look away. It was a complicated geometric shape crossing and crisscrossing the page, a single line that turned back on itself multiple times, broken up by little dots of rainbow liquid representing his spell’s criteria. Yesterday, seeing this, he might have said it was the meaningless swirls of someone using a faulty pen. Today, though, the shape of a controlled inferno emerged from the chaos.

The lights in the white room dimmed just before a bright light shone behind him, casting his shadow across the page, faintly glowing with bridled power.

Surprised, he began his slow turn when he noticed that the display, his constant companion for what felt like weeks, had vanished. Realizing who must have come to congratulate him, he released Manasight and Hypermind, a smile already forming as he completed his turn.

Madwen was standing in the open doorway, yet she wasn’t wearing the beaming smile he’d expected. Instead, she stared so intensely that he was almost surprised her eyes hadn’t ignited.

Chapter 17

Madwen continued to stare for a few more seconds, but then her lips quirked up into a smile, though it didn’t quite match the continued intensity shining from her eyes. “I’d like to think I’m normally a good judge of character, of someone’s underlying personality and aptitude,” she said, slowly entering the room. “It’s done me wonders in my line of work, dealing with all sorts of folks from Mundanes and novices new to their abilities up to hungry monsters who’d think nothing of harvesting entire worlds and systems to get one step further along their path.”

She stopped in front of Eli with her eyebrows furrowed. “I would have wagered you were a young man trapped in deep waters, largely unaware of how our reality functions. So imagine my surprise when you not only completed an inscription but also produced all of these,” and she gestured with a hand, swirling it lazily in a circle.

A spell paper materialized in the air near her hand, behind it more and more appearing in quick succession until there was a long line of hundreds of pages hovering in the air. Eli immediately recognized the sheets he’d been working with for weeks. The one in front even had a slight dark spot from where he’d put too much pressure during his first experiment.

“Uh, you were watching?” he asked somewhat self-consciously, aware of how many times he’d blown himself up with his ham-fisted attempts.

“No, of course not. Any recording, scrying, or visual mediums would disrupt the nishati’s careful calibration. I tracked your progress through your work,” Madwen replied, waving a hand at the floating white papers.

“So, my question for you,” she said, stepping closer and invading his personal space while looking at him with the same intense curiosity. “Are you a talented deceiver or truly as unusual as you appear to be?”

Instead of retreating from this intimidating woman, he met her eyes, trying to inject sincerity into his words and expression. “Madwen, I am who I am. I don’t think I’d have said I was too unusual from the average person, but maybe that’s no longer true since I was yanked from my world,” he replied quietly.

“That makes me wonder what the rest of your people are like if you consider yourself average,” she responded with a hint of humor. “But I’m not here to interrogate you but to evaluate your work.”

She walked past him and over to the dark stone block, peering down at the white page covered in swirling rainbow-colored lines. “Hmmm, your figures are rough but distinct. Decent curvatures without too much pressure, though you obviously had an issue here,” she pointed at one of his problem areas where he’d left a thick drop of multicolored energy. He’d blown himself up probably a few dozen times before figuring out how to imprint the visual image of the fireball into the page.

“And you rushed the intersections here,” she continued, pointing at a particular spot where the lines crossed over each other. “But the restrictions and criteria are sound, if a bit basic. Taken together, it is a tolerable example of an elemental spell, though you’ll need to consider what would happen if your target was mobile and dodged your attack. Further, there’s no thought given to energy blowback from shields or safety considerations such as minimum distances,” she finished, frowning at Eli’s work.

“So does that mean I passed?” he asked, concerned that he’d somehow failed at the end.

Madwen looked up at him, her frown transforming into the excited smile she’d worn while ascending on the Lofty Lift. “This is just the kind of work I’d expect from an apprentice inscriber. Let me be the first to congratulate you, Apprentice Eli.” She cupped her hands in front of her, bowing slightly.

He sighed with relief, the tension evaporating as his shoulders sagged. After the hundreds of subjective hours he’d put into this swirling shape that looked like nothing more than some toddler’s doodle, it felt almost surreal to realize he’d done it. Somehow, he’d created a fireball spell scroll.

“Now, be sure you continue practicing,” Madwen continued, pulling him from his wonder. “These skills require well-ingrained habits following a steady hand and clear thoughts. There are limits to many things within the Greater Infinite, but most reside only within our own minds. You’ll need to learn where those boundaries are and how to move past them.”

“Practice outside the simulation?” he asked with a touch of horror. “Madwen, I appreciate your encouragement, but I would have killed myself hundreds of times if I’d tried this on my own.”

Her sudden laughter surprised him, the contagious sound cutting through the fear that had erupted with her suggestion. “Eli, this is a simulacrum, and the explosions are a part of the learning process, just like the rest. No one could inscribe if the smallest mistake killed the practitioner. In reality, your failures would do little more than burn your resources as the spell paper ignited.”

She pointed to the rainbow drop he’d had so much trouble with. “Perhaps that would create the worst reaction, but even that would do little more than singe your fingers.”

“Ohhhhh,” he said with sudden understanding, his fresh relief making him almost lightheaded. Her words also brought up another thought that had repeatedly nagged at him. “Since I passed, can you please explain how inscriptions work? There’s so much I don’t understand.”

Madwen shook her head. “Eli, there’s not enough energy within this simulacrum to give you the kind of explanation you deserve. You’ll need to find much of your answers elsewhere. Still, in honor of your new apprenticeship, I’ll spend the little time left trying to reward your efforts with some knowledge.” She gestured, her hand slowly swirling through the air before her.

He suddenly felt dizzy, but it passed almost immediately. A glance behind him confirmed that the nishati table, paper, and stylus were gone. They were back in the blank white space, but the walls already had minute little cracks running throughout.

“We can talk for a bit longer in here without running the rest of the simulacrum,” Madwen said with satisfaction, a tiny smile tugging at the corners of her lips. Beside her, the stack of his failed spell pages still hung suspended in the air.

“Now, to address your question,” she continued in the same calm voice, “inscribing is the act of carving your wishes and directions into an excited medium. Activating an inscription releases your commands into the Greater Infinite – transposing it, in other words. There are many materials you can use that are far stronger than spell paper, and the more powerful, the greater the possible outcome, but you’ll need to discover those later.”

She pointed to the floating pages. “You can think of spell paper as a little sliver of reality energized with mana. Combining your vital energy with the primordial cosmos, you’re intertwining them into this flimsy material, only held together by the constraints you’ve imparted during the inscription process. If your will isn’t strong enough, or your restrictions are lacking, it fails and destroys your hard work. But when done correctly, you manifest wonders,” she finished in almost a whisper, her eyes lighting up with the possibilities.

“Okay, I think I understand most of that,” Eli replied, nodding at her words, but a bigger fundamental mystery intruded. After meeting Fluxi and going through this experience, his questions had only multiplied. “I know this might sound stupid,” he continued, aware of his ignorance, “but how does magic work? I’ve learned a little about the energy inside me, but anything you could share would be appreciated.”

Madwen stared, seemingly baffled by his question, her clear blue eyes pinning him with their scrutiny. “To come so far with so little understanding,” she said, her grin reemerging as she slowly shook her head.

“Magic, as you call it, is just another name for something supernatural that defies reality. It is a convenient way to get around trying to understand the natural world, and I’ll admit it can be a useful descriptor.” Her voice had taken on a carefully patient tone as if she’d had to explain this concept more than a few times. “The power inside you isn’t magic but a form of energy my people call vitality. There is a simpler type the human body produces, shared with most other life forms, involving respiration in conjunction with ingesting compatible fuels. Are you familiar with this?”

“Yeah, breathing and eating food are pretty clear, but what about this glowing ball in my chest? I’m pretty sure I didn’t have it a month ago.”

Her look was almost pitying for a moment, quickly shifting to a more neutral expression. “Eli, of course, you’ve always had your vitality centrum,” she said calmly. “It goes by many names: ionad, omnessence, danta’ela, and a myriad more. There are probably as many names as species in the Greater Infinite, but the point is that nearly all known sentient creatures have some form of this organ within their bodies. Since you’re human and seemingly sprung from the same template as countless others, I have a hard time imagining otherwise.”

Madwen waved her hand through the air. “There is also energy within the world around us. Like the vitality centrum, it also goes by many names, though mana is the most popular within the human sphere. Your body absorbs minute quantities of this energy throughout your life, like eating, breathing, or just existing within a mana-rich environment. There are better ways, but they’d take far too long to explain with the little time we have, and doing it wrong can lead to dire consequences.”

With her reminder, Eli glanced over her shoulder at the growing cracks within the walls around them. He didn’t know how much time they had but figured it couldn’t be long at the pace the fissures were growing.

“Now,” Madwen continued, grabbing his attention again. “Always remember, mana in its purest form is destructive to a mortal’s internal tissues. If you want to utilize it within your body, always run the mana through your vitality centrum first. That way, the centrum can convert the mana into usable energy, similar to how some of your other organs filter out dangerous toxins.”

“Okay,” he slowly replied, happy that her words matched so closely with Fluxi’s.

“While mana tempering isn’t unknown, few choose to go through the risks inherent with such a course of action.” Madwen gestured from his feet to the crown of his head. “Presumably, that’s how you achieved such a strong form since the telltale signs are within the makeup of your tissues. Fortunately, you evolved and repaired the damage before depleting your centrum’s energy stores and perishing.” She shook her head, a slight disapproval marring her features.

“Oh. But then, how did my evolution fix it? What even is an evolution in this context? I understand the scientific term, but it seems to mean something different here.”

Madwen frowned at the walls, the cracks starting to vibrate, before returning her attention to him. “I don’t suppose you completed that Trial of Might? Perhaps you have a counselor?”

“I did, and I do, actually,” Eli replied, confused at the seeming non sequitur. He idly wondered what Fluxi would think of Madwen, guessing the two would probably get along like a house on fire.

“Excellent!” Her smile was back, her eyes twinkling for a moment. “Then I’d recommend asking them some of these fundamental questions. In the meantime, I have an offer for you.”

“An offer?”

“Yes,” she said, her face growing serious. “Once you’ve reached at least Low Prime and achieved your first Mastery, find the real me, the original Magus Madwen.”

“Find you? But how would I do that? Where would I even look?” Another disquieting thought followed, and he hesitated but finally decided it had to be said. “Madwen, how can you be sure she’s alive for me to find?” he asked, almost wincing at the blunt question.

Her grin bloomed with the resurgent emotions sweeping her sober expression away. “Because you are here within this simulacrum. When I invented this type of tome, I did it with the help of powerful beings using carefully guarded secrets. To protect these hidden techniques, I had to make binding agreements, including building a failsafe that would destroy all of the tomes upon my final death. All of this,” she waved at the cracking walls around them, “would have dissolved into the Greater Infinite if the original Madwen had died. So that’s how I know that she’s out there somewhere for you to find.”

A wave of relief flooded Eli, his smile now nearly a match for hers. He’d been wondering about the fate of the original for weeks while within the simulation. He’d spent countless hours reviewing their conversation for clues on how to do inscriptions, replaying each moment for the tiniest shred of data. She almost felt like a friend at this point, and he had absolutely no doubt that he wouldn’t have succeeded without the hints she’d dropped during the tour.

It also raised another question he’d worried over. “Madwen, what happens to you when this tome dissolves? Will you be okay?”

“Don’t worry about me, Eli. I’ll be fine. A personality as wondrous as mine isn’t done in so easily.” She threw him a jaunty wink. “But I appreciate the sentiment.”

“In that case, I wouldn’t miss the opportunity to meet another Madwen, even if she isn’t quite as amazing as you,” he said, giving her a grin.

“You’ll find I’m not immune to flattery,” she laughed. “But listen carefully,” she said, stepping closer as a hum started, joining the shaking around them. “When you meet the original me, introduce yourself as Silverlight.” She lifted a hand to stop him from asking the questions already bubbling up in the back of his mind. “It’s a code that she’ll understand. It’s for security, along the same lines as those that required the failsafe.”

“Silverlight. Got it,” he responded, raising his voice to carry over the noise.

Madwen cupped her hands in front of her, the room quieting as if taking a final breath. “Be well, Apprentice Eli. May you find the knowledge you seek.” And she nodded with a solemn expression.

“Be well, Magus Madwen.” But he couldn’t help adding, “Until we meet again,” and throwing her a grin.

Her face was only beginning to light up with another smile before the world flashed white.

Chapter 18

The blinding flash vanished, and Eli found himself sitting on his blue blanket, his back leaning against the tree root behind him. His campfire was still burning the logs he’d tossed in what felt like weeks ago. Overhead, a few openings in the cloud cover revealed a pale orange sunset shading towards the darker blue of night.

A glance around with Manasight confirmed that nothing dangerous had snuck up while he’d been distracted. There were still plenty of lights marking the little creatures and vegetation nearby, but the more significant bits of illumination were hundreds of meters away, well within the forest’s boundaries.

The tome lay on the blankets before him, open from where he’d dropped it after it hijacked his mind. Its solid white block interior, resembling hundreds of pages fused together, quickly filled with jagged black cracks. The fracturing continued for a few more heartbeats until it let out a muted pulse of silvery light, and the block began disintegrating. Like actual paper lit on fire, the surface was soon awash with ashes that disappeared into the lazy afternoon breeze.

Picking up the remains, he found that the back and front cover were still intact, held together by the heavy spine. On the front, Madwen continued to smile, her emotions much easier to read now that he’d met the vibrant genius.

He brushed off some of the dirt and ashes that had collected on the surface, wondering if she was really okay. Feeling a little sad yet hopeful that they’d see each other again, he set the empty shell back inside the box.

Afraid he’d forget some details if he waited too long, he summoned his workspace, and the wooden tray and his notes materialized on his lap.

Thinking back over the whole experience, he started to write everything he could remember. Thankfully, unlike dreams that often slipped away only moments after waking, the simulation had been real enough to feel like he’d just returned from a month-long trip. The oldest details from his first few dozen tests were a bit fuzzy, but the last experiments and what he’d figured out were still fresh. Even more, the times spent with Madwen were sharp and clear in his mind. There were so many details that he filled pages and pages with his theories, impressions, the words spoken, and anything else he could recall.

Name: Eli Tal

Species: Human

Race: Restricted (Anomaly)

Level: 13

Body Evolution: Low Initiate

Abilities

Identify: High Mundane

Manasight: Low Initiate

Healing: Peak Mundane

Flamethrower: Low Initiate

Lifesight: High Mundane

Aurasight: Mid Mundane

Modifiers:

Qualifications: Inscriber (Apprentice)

He also added some notes covering the change in his status, even if the qualifications line wasn’t too informative beyond confirming what Madwen had said. He wasn’t sure what good it did him, but it seemed like a perfect question for Fluxi the next time he saw her.

By the time he finished writing everything up, night had fallen. The insects were chirping while nearby birds let out their raucous cries as if saying hello to the evening.

His fire had been burning low for a while, making his writing more difficult toward the end. Now that he had a moment, he fed a couple of dry logs to the fire, the disturbance kicking up a bit of smoke and tiny embers.

He still had some items to catalog in his DS, so he organized the mage kit, returning everything to the box. He finished by placing the lid on top, and it slowly lowered itself in a strangely satisfying way.

About to store it within his bracelet, he paused as he noticed how the little lights in the air were acting weird, suddenly dashing away from him. Momentarily confused, he looked down at the box in his hands. “No effing way,” he whispered in disbelief.

He set the box down, having it open again but keeping his eyes on the lights. The moment the lid started to rise, the mana floated closer in a perfect display of Brownian motion. When he put the top back on, the colored clouds rushed away again.

“She really is a genius,” he breathed, shaking his head.

He’d been wondering how he could follow her instructions to practice his inscriptions, especially with how volatile the process was. After his recent experience, he knew that the smallest mana particle touching the spell paper at the wrong moment would ruin his work. Yet Madwen had already provided a solution, apparently making the entire box out of nishati.

With admiration for her forethought, he stored the kit away for later. He wasn’t about to practice out here in the woods, but at least now he knew it was an option once he made it somewhere safer.

Off to the north, a bloodcurdling sound had him turning with some alarm. Unlike a dog’s howl, the cry ascended the scale, ending with a high-pitched note cut off with almost a coughing sound.

He couldn’t help but think of the discordant roars produced for dinosaur movies and was sure he’d never heard anything like it. Still, with how unbothered the nearby birds and animals were, he figured it wasn’t too rare a sound for this neighborhood. With any luck, it was something innocent like a mating call and not some giant predator out hunting for some dumbass camping alone in a freaky forest.

He glanced around with Manasight, confirming that there wasn’t anything too big nearby. Even looking into the massive tree’s canopy overhead, he only saw lights from smaller creatures. In the distance off to the west, large shapes moved about within the forest but weren’t coming any closer. He wouldn’t bother them as long as they kept their distance, but he still added more logs to his fire. Hopefully, the animals here were just as leery of a roaring bonfire as most animals were back home.

***

Shapes surrounded him within the shadows, spikes of fear and anxiety sending his heart racing while he looked for an escape. Discordant voices, like hundreds of people incoherently whispering, filled the air.

He turned in place, desperately trying to find any way to flee from them, but he was surrounded.

As if his realization was what they’d been waiting for, the shades with eyes of darkness closed in. He tried to yell and scream for help, but his mouth soon filled with their cold essence. In moments, he was covered with pitch-black waves of eternal darkness.

Pulling him down into the starless eternity with them, his hand reached for a tiny pinprick of light shining in the distance, calling to him for salvation. He tried to grasp it with all his might, but the cold dark dragged him into oblivion.

***

Eli opened his eyes, the residual nightmare’s details slipping away. His heartbeat, a reminder of his recent panic, quickly slowed to a more reasonable pace while he took in a few calming breaths. Still, he grasped enough to recognize the type of dreams he’d suffered from since he was a little kid, with the indistinct shapes and shadows stalking him from the darkness.

Leaning away from the trunk, he scratched at a spot low on his back, idly wondering if his giant green tree friend had an ant infestation. He studied the waking world around him, with the closest trees filled with hundreds of tiny points of luminescence like multicolored lights strung up for the holidays. However, these weren’t a string of festive bulbs but small birds and other creatures going about their business within the forest.

Below the ground, a handful of muted colors glowed, probably from some rodents or other small animals within their burrows. The brown hues of the massive trunk brought some comfort as he looked far overhead at the faint green glow of the leaves and limbs. The canopy was sprinkled with the same pretty points of light he saw in the other trees, the edges stark in relief against the brightening sky.

Stretching his arms, he listened to the cacophony of a forest in transition. While nocturnal creatures found their beds or perhaps one final meal before their earned rest, other animals started marking their locations with various calls. He winced at a few strident shrieks more akin to scraping metal while they seemingly engaged in a competition over which was the loudest.

Sitting there, he mentally reviewed his task list for the morning. It was a bit dark for reading or weapons training, so he settled for practicing with his aura.

The exercise was simple, just as Dara had shown him. First, sending a trickle of energy out to his skin, he formed a tight auric shield around his body. Then, holding the barrier for a ten-count of slow breaths, he’d release the power to seep back into his core. Like a workout routine, he counted each completed cycle of shielding and releasing as a single set. Completing twelve today, he still found it challenging enough that he was sweating a bit by the time he met his goal. Wiping at his brow and more than a little disgusted by how poorly he’d done, he resolved to get in an extra set tomorrow morning.

With one task marked off his list and a bit more color brightening the sky, he summoned one of the blankets, folding it a few times to form a cushion on his lap. A moment later, the codex appeared in both hands. He set it down atop his crossed legs and blanket, opening it to the folded piece of notepaper he’d previously used as a bookmark. Glancing at the time in his HUD, he set an alarm for thirty minutes.

He slowly slogged through the various passages, many more poetic than informative. However, he did come across an interesting section describing guest rights. Remembering how Head Ute and Wolf had reacted to the idea of violence against one of their guests, Eli read through it several times. Many of the flowery words meant little to him, but one passage stuck out.

Woe betide those who fail their hospitality, for true guests are a gift from the honored spirits. In a world of darkness and light, where life hangs by the slightest edge, proclaim your strength to all by giving succor and relief to others. Your honor is balanced against the deeds, yet those who fail will find their ancestors’ eyes turned evermore away.

He nodded, the concept not too dissimilar from something he’d read about back on Earth. A double beep interrupted his thoughts, and he looked at his HUD, noting that a half-hour had passed. Marking the page with the same folded piece of paper, he stored the large book away.

His blanket disappeared into his bracelet, and he stood, summoning his pants and poncho shirt. A moment later, a pair of sandals materialized on his feet. Like something out of an old movie about the Greeks or Romans, they had a series of leather straps that went over the top of his foot with two long ties to wrap around his ankle and calf.

He’d taken a little time last night looking through his supplies for something to protect the bottom of his feet. Unfortunately, these sandals were the best he could find, which wasn’t saying much. He’d already done his best to adjust them to accommodate his feet better last night, but their size looked worse now with his toes hanging slightly over the edges.

Out of options, he shrugged the worry away. He’d just have to be careful to walk heel-to-toe or risk tripping himself – running in these seemed like a particularly bad idea.

For his next task, and as a bit of a test for his new footwear, he summoned Bash. Starting with simple stretches, he used the long staff for a counterweight as he twisted and turned slowly to warm up his body. Soon shifting into the techniques his friend Aarav had shown him, Eli repeated the same series a few times, increasing the tempo with each new cycle. He kept upping his speed until he moved at a blistering pace, turning and shifting while the weapon thrummed through the air.

One sandal suddenly caught an edge, but before he could smack into the ground, he got his other foot up to turn the tumble into more of a stumble.

Shaking his head, he’d have to be more careful when he got into a real fight. That, or consider whether he should just lose the shoes if something happened. Either way, he figured it was about time to hit the road.

He spent some time cleaning up after himself, trying to remove any sign he’d camped here. He dragged the blasted stump back into the forest and threw some soil in the cavity left along the grassy slope. The hole for his temporary bath was filled, the campire buried, and he tossed fresh dirt over where he’d thrashed unconsciously during his evolution. He did what he could, but there was still plenty of evidence to find if someone looked hard enough. Still, he wasn’t sure if it mattered since no one was likely looking for him.

Using Bash as a temporary walking stick, he carefully made his way down the slippery slope before turning to get a last look at the giant tree that had sheltered him. There was something comforting about the massive oak growing as tall as a giant sequoia, and he couldn’t help remembering that first crazy night when he’d camped here with Dara. So much had happened since then in such a short time. Now, with Fluxi’s gateway dropping him here, subsequent evolution, and his mental adventure inside the tome, his sentimentality for the arboreal wonder had only grown. Settling for a little salute, he grinned at the tree, then turned away to start his journey.

He didn’t make it far before he came to a slight depression in the earth on the other side of where the cultists had set their camp a month ago. He crouched down at the grave’s edge, the smell of grass, soil, and death mixing into a stench that had his nose wrinkling with disgust. He’d left a mound of rounded earth on top when he’d finished burying the bodies, but now, the grave had a depression sagging down in the middle with dirty water and thick mud at the bottom.

Shaking his head and trying to ignore the stink, he decided to leave the mystery. It wasn’t like he was about to dig into the muddy earth to see if their bodies were still down there. If some of their friends or enemies wanted to rob their graves, it wasn’t his problem.

He headed west on the trail he’d taken with Dara, some incongruity making him pause after walking for ten minutes. Looking around with Manasight, he saw the omnipresent illumination from the abundant greenery and the many smaller lights from the nearby animals. Off to the west and a bit north of the trail, behind a lot of thick vegetation, a large glob of lights revealed a big animal a few hundred meters away. With the distance, even zooming his ability, he couldn’t catch many details, but at least it didn’t seem interested in Eli.

Returning his attention to his immediate surroundings, he noticed how narrow the path through the trees was, which was weird. He distinctly remembered Dara walking beside him as they started out, one of the blue blankets wrapped around her shoulders. The hardened dirt trail had been a couple of meters wide with only thin ground cover growing nearby, but now there was only a tiny sliver still exposed under the encroaching vegetation.

Remembering her words on the Accord, he wondered if Boruta’s death meant the old-growth forest was reclaiming its land. She’d said the trails through Eld Forest were a part of the agreement with that big red bastard, so maybe that was the explanation. At least there was still some kind of path to follow, and Eli could only hope it didn’t disappear on him when he was a couple of kilometers deep within these creepy woods.

Continuing down the trail at a more leisurely pace, he kept an eye on the giant creature within the forest. As he got closer to the beast, it became even easier to see, the grayish-white lights within its body standing out against the forest’s more muted browns and greens. Given the scale of those trees, the creature had to be as big as a rhino.

Its head dipped down to disappear for a few moments, only to come back up with a chunk of something faintly glowing in its mouth. Apparently, it was busy feeding on another animal nearly as gigantic.

Feeling cautious with the unknown variable, he considered whether to go around the thing. Looking to the left of the trail, he could give the beast a wide berth by cutting a bit south but was apprehensive about moving off the path. Dara had hammered home how foolish that was, but was that still true now that Boruta was dead? This mystery beast might not be dangerous, but a scavenger out for an easy meal. On the other hand, how the other nearby creatures’ lights stayed well clear of the beast made Eli think otherwise.

Before he could decide, he glanced back to find that the beast had stopped feeding, its head now up and turning as if looking for something. Wondering what had it so excited, he felt a jolt of adrenaline when it unerringly looked his way.

He’d barely recognized that fact when the monster was suddenly up and dashing towards him. The beast wasn’t even bothering to dodge any intervening vegetation, crashing through everything as it closed the distance at nearly the speed of a racing horse.

“Ah, shit,” Eli whispered, triggering Hypermind as he summoned Bash to meet the charging threat.

Chapter 19

As his mind sped up, Eli studied the creature whose mad crash through the undergrowth had slowed considerably. After practicing with Hypermind for subjective weeks, his control had improved substantially. He no longer struggled with the ability but could even manage to vary the degree of power, making the world around him that much slower or faster depending on his needs. With all the energy he’d just pumped into the ability, the beast was now approaching at a more sedate crawl.

Considering his options on fight or flight, he tried to ignore the bubbling excitement in his gut, a part of him more than ready to test his recent training. After being locked away for so long within the simulation, experimenting while suffering hundreds of sometimes painful fiery resets, something as simple as a one-on-one fight with some monster was refreshingly straightforward.

He finally got a good look at the creature with his normal vision after it barreled through a few more trees. Resembling a wingless dragon, it was closer to three meters at the shoulders and ran on four muscular legs with a long and whip-like tail trailing behind. Its coloring was certainly noticeable, with dark gray scales and red stripes contrasting sharply in a forest of browns and greens. It was also a tad disconcerting to see its reptilian mouth, neck, and front legs drenched in blood, likely from the carcass it had been feeding on.

Slowing down as its dark eyes locked onto Eli, its bloody maw opened to reveal far too many sharp teeth. Its back legs dug into the forest’s soft soil, and the creature reared while pulling its two front legs apart in some sort of challenging posture. Its head went back, and it roared, spittle flying as it recreated the eerie call from the previous night, the tone ascending to a piercing pitch, ending in a cough.

Eli winced at the sound, but a notification pulled his attention to his HUD’s chat window.

New Language detected

Analyzing...

High Speech of the Third Circle recognized

Installing language…

Installed

His thoughts flashed back to his first minutes on Lurra when he’d watched the cultists chanting in the pouring rain with thunder crashing overhead. They’d held their hands up as if in supplication while some shithead in a dark full-body robe was getting ready to sacrifice Dara. And there’d been the same notifications about the “High Speech of the Third Circle” before their ugly yells transformed into words.

“Who challenges me?” a sibilant voice asked.

Eli looked back at the massive creature, but it was already dropping its front legs back to the earth with an audible thump. Its claws dug in, lunging forward, its bloody mouth opening as if to swallow him whole.

Even with the monster closing in, he considered his options. Since the dinosaur-looking thing could talk, it might be possible to reason with it. There didn’t have to be a fight, especially when he only wanted to pass through the area. He also didn’t want to get into the habit of killing everything crossing his path like some kind of murderhobo. Of course, all bets were off if he found out this thing was in league with those shitty cultists.

Ultimately, he decided to try a little diplomacy over torching the thing and jumped to the side, easily evading the outstretched teeth-filled maw. Rolling with the leap, he was already on his feet and pivoting towards the monster, bringing Bash around while keeping his eyes on the target.

After missing him, the creature dug its claws into the soft earth, kicking up a fountain of dirt. Finally coming to a halt, it quickly turned, lashing the air with its long tail as it bellowed again. “Fast, little morsel, I will kill you!”

“Well, how about we talk before I smack you upside the head?” Eli yelled back, the words shifting until ugly sounds erupted from his mouth. He’d grown somewhat used to his translator changing his words so the Lurrans could understand him, but at least that was a language suitable for a human voice. This one was much different, the coughing and hissing more like noise from a pissed-off snake.

The creature reared again, its dark eyes growing large with surprise. “What? Who?” it barked, its eyes narrowing on Eli again. “How do you speak my language, human?” it asked in the same hissing sounds, its head cocked to the side in question.

Its black tongue darted out, flicking the air before its front legs dropped to the earth. “No, you are wrong. You look human, but you do not taste the same.”

“Yeah, I’m human, but a bit different from the local variety,” Eli answered, slightly relaxing Hypermind to make the conversation easier.

The creature’s tongue flicked again, its eyes locked on him. “No power, but some type of human,” it said, the words almost quiet as if talking to itself. “Do you serve Torment?” it continued, raising its voice.

“Nope. I have no idea who or what that is, but now that we’re talking, how about you stop attacking me?” The creature hadn’t closed in again, but Eli wasn’t about to let down his guard even from ten meters away. With the way it could move, its size, and all those teeth, underestimating it would definitely be a bad idea.

“If you do not serve Torment, then you are an enemy,” it said with conviction, hunching down as if preparing to charge again.

Figuring it was time to get a bit more serious with his threats, Eli stored Bash away. “How about you calm the fuck down,” he suggested while cupping his hands in front of him.

After the recent storm, he didn’t think the chance of a forest fire was too high, but he also didn’t want to risk it if he didn’t have to. With that in mind, he aimed for a spot away from the local vegetation and a few meters to the side of the creature, sending out a thin jet of swirling flames.

The beast ducked away, its eyes widening while its tongue waggled madly at the air.

“Ready to talk? I don’t want to torch you, but I’ll defend myself,” Eli continued, stepping to the side while keeping an eye on the creature. A quick glance over his shoulder didn’t reveal any threats nearby, and he breathed a little easier, knowing another one of these things wasn’t sneaking up on him.

The monster seemed to have a coughing fit, the sounds erupting from its toothy maw akin to a faulty kettle full of hissing and whistles. Eli needed a moment to realize the thing was laughing, its large shoulders heaving with mirth. Leaning back and lifting its front claws again, its face distorted into something approximating a smile, its lips pulling back to reveal a whole lot of sharp teeth.

“Threatening a raskalon with fire?” it asked, more hissing laughter following its words. Its tongue tasted the air again, the black organ flicking for a bit longer even as its eyes narrowed again. “No power, but you create fire from nothing. A human, but not. You speak the true language but are not a servant of Torment. So many mysteries in one so small and puny,” it muttered, taking a couple of steps closer but paused when Eli raised his hands for another blast.

“Look, we don’t need to get violent. I’m just trying to go that way,” Eli said, gesturing with a cocked head to the nearby trail. “But don’t be so quick to dismiss my power – I’m betting I can get it hot enough to burn you.”

He held out a hand, and with barely a thought, a fountain of red flames with an orange center sprouted centimeters above his open palm. Another moment, and he made the fire intensify with pulsing power that shifted into a roaring blue inferno before going almost white.

Smiling at what he’d created, he turned his grin on the dinosaur, wondering if it would pick up on the hint. “Wanna test my theory?” he asked lightly, as if unconcerned with either choice. After all, even if his Flamethrower ability didn’t work on this thing, a mini cannonball betwixt this monster’s eyes should thoroughly get his message across.

The creature stood there for a few moments but finally settled for another laugh, though it also didn’t come any closer. “So the little human wants to use our trail?” it asked, dropping its backside to the earth.

Its head went back, roaring, the ascending note making Eli’s ears ring. “Intruder!” The word appeared in his chat just before the creature’s voice said the same thing, translated for his ears. Only moments later, an incoherent roar sounded in the distance behind him from deeper within Eld Forest.

The monster’s eyes narrowed on Eli again, growling with its teeth bared. “Boruta Dunmaru is dead, killed weeks ago by some humans – only that fact keeps me from devouring your flesh, trespasser. Consider it my way of honoring the deed, but the next human entering our lands will meet a more gruesome fate.”

More answering roars sounded behind Eli, perhaps only a kilometer away, though it was hard to judge from within the woods. There had to be an entire herd of the damn monsters out there. It made him nervous, with his back exposed, and he started to sidle towards the trail. All the while, he kept his eyes peeled on the massive monster staring his way, even as the cries approached.

“The Accord is no more,” the creature continued with its hissing voice. “Safe travel through our territory is over, and you would do well to leave. Now.” There was more hissing laughter. “Unless you would like to meet my family. Perhaps one of them is hungrier than me?”

“No, I think I’m good,” Eli said, closing in on the trail, though now turned to slightly face back towards the approaching racket. This creature’s family wasn’t traveling quietly, the crashing thunder of their approach making him a little concerned. He was pretty sure he could take this thing in a straight-up fight, assuming it didn’t have any hidden tricks, but a half dozen more was another story.

Even when he felt the trail’s more rigid surface under his sandals, he kept his eyes on the monster, nervous that there was some trick. But the creature simply laughed again, then bounded away into the trees toward where it had been feeding earlier.

Figuring that a quick retreat was better than holding onto his remaining dignity, Eli pushed more energy into Hypermind even as he turned to run down the trail. He was only a few strides in when he almost tripped but caught himself and stored the sandals away with a thought. Now, with bare feet slapping into the hardened earth, he continued to flee back to Blood Boulders.

While periodically checking over his shoulder to ensure he wasn’t being stalked, he thought about what he’d learned from the recent conversation. Assuming the raskalon hadn’t lied for some reason, things had changed since Eli was last here. First, and most concerning, he couldn’t go the same way to the manor. Trying to force his way through a pack of those monsters seemed like a dumb idea, especially when there was no guarantee that there weren’t worse things beyond them.

A second issue revolved around how much time had passed. It felt like only a couple of days, but the raskalon said Boruta died weeks ago. That might also help explain how the trail had started vanishing, though even weeks weren’t enough for it to be natural.

Minutes later, Eli slowed as he came out of the trees to find the standing stones right where he’d left them. Not wanting to waste more of the day, he jogged south past the cultists’ gravesite again, quickly finding the stone road cutting through the trees.

More of the eerie calls sounded, and he turned back to see a few massive grayish-white lights milling at the tree line where the forest opened around the standing stones. They bellowed again, their sounds untranslated, but he figured they were different versions of threats and taunts thrown his way. At least they weren’t coming any closer as he continued down the stone road, periodically looking back to ensure they weren’t following.

***

Wolf was bent over his workbench, a large open book in front of him. Two more were stacked nearby, ready for reference if he needed them. His hands moved quickly over the pale pages, his eyes barely registering most of the words as he skimmed the passages. A few sheets of paper lay on his right, some of the comments already scratched out after his initial search.

His workroom was a giant rectangular space, a little over ten meters high and forty meters on the other sides. He had kept much of the interior empty, settling for a work area near the only door. His single long wooden table, two bookcases nearly full of multicolored books and scrolls, and some chairs completed much of the setting. The two closest walls were covered with diagrams, a few maps of the nearby regions, and a painting of a young couple with a toddler. A square space was marked off with chalk on the far side of the room where one of the training constructs sat, with some heavy leather armor buckled around its form. Various weapons and implements hung on the far wall, ready for testing.

A sharp knock brought his attention to the door, and his daughter opened it, wearing her everyday outfit of an embroidered dress over pants and laced sandals. Dara looked much better as if yesterday’s strange incident had never occurred.

“How are you doing this morning, Little Flame?”

“I still feel like Eli is nearby,” Dara said as she walked in, a slight frown pulling her dark eyebrows together. “I wish I could tell the direction, but at least his sickness seems to have passed, and I can only hope he’s healthy.”

“I asked about you, Little Flame,” Wolf said in a carefully patient tone.

“Oh, I am fine,” she replied with a flippant wave, “and more than ready for some testing.” She stopped beside his desk and gave him an excited smile, then turned her head as if to get a better view of his writing.

“And what did Healer Enniaun say?” Wolf asked, shifting the open book to cover his notes from his nosey daughter. After leaving the healer’s infirmary yesterday, he had told Dara that if she followed Enniaun’s advice to the letter, Wolf would help her test her gift today. He wasn’t happy with the idea, but a deal was a deal.

He could have tried ordering the same, but he’d learned at a young age that making impossible commands was a quick way to lose respect and authority. Knowing his daughter, she’d have the best of intentions, but she’d also end up experimenting, her curiosity and conviction in her own invincibility eventually getting the better of her. Instead, he figured it was better to try something potentially dangerous here with him in case something went awry.

“He asked me if I was sure I had not done anything different yesterday, three times,” Dara replied, annoyance coloring her words. “But after running more tests, he agreed that my spirit has settled, and I am free to resume my normal duties.”

“Uh-huh, and that was all he said?” Wolf asked with a hint of suspicion.

“Well,” she drawled, pulling out the word as if it was dragged from her. “Enniaun also asked me not to overtax my spirit today and to stop if I felt any strain. But,” and she lifted a hand when Wolf opened his mouth to speak, “he said it is fine to use my gifts, and I told him I would stop by the infirmary tonight to be safe.”

Wolf sighed, recognizing that this was the best he’d get out of the situation. “Alright, my obedient daughter,” he replied, shaking his head as he got up from his chair. “We will start with the basics. Yesterday, you said your gift felt different, more intense if I remember correctly.”

Dara nodded, frowning slightly, her eyes going distant. “It is strange but somehow wonderful,” she murmured. “Within my omnessence, there is a pressure waiting to be used, like a new gift never tried….” Her words trailed off, and she looked at him, confusion and excitement at war within her gaze.

He smiled in return but held up a hand in caution. “I can only imagine, but I will shift before we do any tests. That way, I will have keener senses for my observations.”

Dara nodded, her growing excitement barely constrained as her lips quirked up.

Wolf took his sandals off, tossing them on the ground nearby. Releasing the metal clasp on his thick belt, he shook out his arms and stamped his legs to settle his billowy outfit. Since Boruta’s attack, Wolf had fallen back on his old campaign rule of only wearing something that would always fit him, even in his other form. It wasn’t exactly fashionable to be in clothing that more resembled a sleeping gown than something a High Gifted would typically sport, but he also didn’t have anyone he had to impress out here on the far end of civilization.

Forcing away the distractions, he sought the feeling of his omnessence, the place within his chest where his gifts resided. Focusing on the familiar point of tension that had been with him since puberty, he pushed gently. A sudden release of energy pulsed within his chest, and the room lit up almost blindingly to his eyes. His view shifted as Dara grinned, her sparkling eyes following his growing height.

“Very well,” he said once his shift was complete, the words coming out slightly garbled around his two long, curved teeth. “We will start easy by testing with the construct.” He pointed at the armored form across the room.

Dara followed his gesture before looking back at him. “Really? But I do not want to burn the armor. I know how you feel about waste,” she said with a twinkle in her eyes.

Wolf snorted. “Just this one time,” he said, waggling a clawed finger at her and playing along. “But do not think this means that you can go around trying to burn the manor down.”

Dara chuckled as she walked towards the construct across the room. She stopped a few meters away, her toes near the chalk outline drawn around the target. Before he could suggest it, his daughter rolled both sleeves up above the elbows, getting them out of the way of any stray flames she might produce. With her shoulders thrown back and head high, she stared at the armored form with serious eyes.

Moving to a safe spot nearby but out of her way, Wolf tried to dispel his worry, injecting a bit of seriousness into his voice. “Alright, Little Flame. Test your fire, but please be careful,” he cautioned. “If you feel anything wrong, stop immediately.”

One side of Dara’s mouth quirked up into a grin, a mirror of her mother, sending a pang of loss and sadness through Wolf’s heart. He tried ignoring the familiar feeling, concentrating on his daughter as she turned to face her target.

Her left hand rose, palm open and facing the armored construct. A sudden line of yellowish-red flames blasted and poured over the form, accompanied by a low roar while bright light lit up the space around them. Her hand remained steady while the fire covered the target, but her other hand rose to join it a moment later. Another stream of flames leaped out, a new blue fire blasting forth as the two jets somehow intermingled, swirling around until a shape started to form.

Wolf stepped back, surprised at seeing the vague figure captured within the chaotic flames. It was barely a silhouette, the edges almost indistinct as the fire billowed around the armored construct.

As the roar grew nearly deafening, there was the flash of a head biting into the center of the target, leaving glowing incandescent holes behind. In the next moment, a slashing claw materialized, scoring the armor with burning lines of blackened char. It wasn’t anywhere near as defined as his Nazani’s legendary divine flames, but the resemblance was unmistakable. The scene blurred, and Wolf rubbed away the tears, not wanting to miss his daughter’s moment.

The flames suddenly stopped, and Dara closed both hands, swaying in place. Before he could help, she straightened, turning to him with wide eyes. “How,” she choked out as tears welled, spilling down one cheek, then the other. “Why now, after all these years?” she asked brokenly, slowly shaking her head.

Instead of answering immediately, Wolf glanced back at her recent target. The construct continued to burn, soon collapsing into a blackened heap. Built to take physical blows from powerful Gifted, the enchanted form could not withstand the mighty inferno that had bathed it moments ago. Thick smoke was billowing across the high ceiling, but no alarms were sounding, so the installed filters must have been up to the task.

“I do not know,” he finally replied, meeting his daughter’s eyes, “but we will figure it out together.”

Chapter 20

Around midday, Eli was taking a break beside the trail, sitting on his blue blankets atop some soft grass growing within a clearing. A sizable thicket of pines had all collapsed in the same direction, like something massive had knocked them down. If it had been a storm, he definitely didn’t want to be around for it, imagining it would be pretty tough to survive. Then again, with things like the raskalons around, some giant monsters might have just shoved them over.

He’d already spent a few minutes carefully checking the area, but nothing seemed too dangerous. The trees, bushes, and even little pockets under the ground were awash with innumerable little lights, each one a different animal going about its day. Farther within the forest were maybe a dozen larger glowing globs the size of dairy cows. If he had to guess, he’d say they were a herd of herbivores based on how they seemed to be grazing as they picked their way through the woods.

Chewing on some ollmora jerky, he studied the uneven stones making up the nearby roadway. On the way here, he’d seen rough patches where some sections were broken and cracked while others were overgrown with vegetation. Here, though, the slabs were pushed up and away by something underground while little shoots of green life sprouted between the separating stones.

He might have thought the slow disintegration natural except for what he’d seen this morning. He’d come across a few other dirt paths heading off the road, with one headed almost directly west. He had briefly considered taking it, thinking it might lead to Herria and the manor. The problem was that it was in nearly the same sorry condition as the other trails, with only a sliver of the path showing under the encroaching vegetation.

Ultimately, he’d decided to continue on the stone roadway since it was unlikely to disappear on him as quickly. That being said, with how fast it was apparently crumbling into ruin, he figured it wasn’t long for this world either.

Even with him stopping to check several intersecting trails, he’d made pretty good time. Putting on his sandals again and mainly sticking to the center of the road, his long strides had eaten up the kilometers. If he still had Guide’s Tracking program, he’d know for sure but was guessing he’d traveled at least fifteen kilometers south while descending a kilometer in elevation. It was definitely an easier trek than the switchbacks and narrow trail he’d traveled with Dara way out west.

Snagging another sheet of jerky, he wondered about some of the other mysterious lights his Manasight had revealed this morning. After leaving the bellowing raskalons behind at Blood Boulders, he only made it a couple of kilometers down the road before more massive chunks of glowing colors were revealed off to the east. And a bit later, more to the west. By the time he’d stopped for this lunch break, he’d passed maybe a dozen different groups of giant lifeforms, each at least his size or bigger. Luckily, unlike that talking dinosaur, while a few seemed to notice him, none had attacked.

Of course, they might have been a tad hesitant, messing with someone playing around with literal fire. Eli had been sure to train his Flamethrower every time he saw the larger lights, practicing in case the local monsters got frisky. He’d been careful to keep the flames clear from any plants, so much of the practice had consisted of him tossing fire over his head while trying to improve his fine control. It had been amusing, throwing out little spurts of fire from one hand, then the other, and finally both while walking along the road.

When he wasn’t trying to warn away the nearby wildlife, he’d also practiced his other rarely-used vision abilities. Aurasight was still a bit disappointing, the world around him nearly unchanged. There’d been one oddity, though, with a surprising amount of color coming from some patches of ground, especially deep inside the forest. The radiance stood out more sharply when considering how the birds, smaller creatures, trees, and nearby vegetation remained invisible to his ability. At least some of the large animals had faint bits of different lights, but that only raised a disturbing question of why parts of the forest floor were glowing.

Lifesight, on the other hand, was much more vibrant and would light up the world around him. The trees were often muted shades of browns and greens, with a few other hues tinging their foliage. The different plants appeared like a multicolored collection of pale pastel colors, though browns were predominant even there. The smaller animals, like birds and rodents, were revealed, too, at least those close by. Unfortunately, unlike Manasight and Aurasight, the ability was subject to some limitations – he had a hard time picking out the colors beyond a hundred meters as everything blended together.

Finally deciding to get this show on the road again, he toggled Manasight and looked around while gathering his stuff. His food and canteen went into storage, along with the notes he’d written on this morning’s observations. The two blue blankets he’d used as a cushion got a few vigorous shakes, tossing off little sparkles of lights that flew off into the undergrowth.

He grimaced, thinking of those bugs crawling on him even while the blankets vanished. “Is there bug repellent here?” he mused, thinking of the possibilities. “Maybe I can find some in Bishal?” He slapped at another bug crawling up the back of his neck.

Setting off, he started humming an old Willie Nelson song, once again pining for his music library that had disappeared at some point between Earth and Lurra. Brokenly humming a song that he only partially remembered just wasn’t the same.

Maybe twenty minutes later, Eli slowed to a stop at seeing a slight curve in the road, the first time it had deviated from its ramrod-straight course all day. A series of hills rose in front of him, and the road turned slightly eastward to go around them. Long grass covered the slopes, a smattering of game trails slowly circling up to a group of tall trees atop the most prominent ridge. There was a hint of dark color hiding amongst the vegetation’s more muted browns and greens, something which didn’t belong.

Being extra careful, he engaged Hypermind, the air firming around him as usual. While the world slowed down, he squinted while pushing a little more juice into Manasight.

A squarish building was suddenly revealed, its walls and supporting structure glowing faintly. Four stories tall, it looked like some sort of medieval stone castle overlooking the nearby road with people standing watch up top. Maybe twenty glowing human forms were also on the lower floors, and a little more searching exposed a lot of other human lights scattered around the hill. Some smaller buildings were also up there, one looking like maybe a barracks with how many people were inside.

Concerned that he’d missed something, he crouched down while stepping into the nearby tall grass growing on the eastern side of the road. Annoyingly, Hypermind made the vegetation difficult to move through, the stalks stiff and slow to bend. With a little more work, he found a decent spot behind a few blue-needled pine trees, blocking any easy sight of him.

He carefully looked around to see if anyone had caught him darting away. To the east was a smattering of cow-sized forms, much like the grazers he’d caught picking their way through the woods.

Finding nothing to the north or west, he looked up the road, his eyes locking onto a distant collection of human-shaped glowing lines. Someone sat facing south a few hundred meters ahead and maybe ten meters off the road. Beside them were three more people hiding within the vegetation, two standing while another sat looking almost directly north towards Eli. They hadn’t reacted to his presence yet, but they also weren’t looking away.

Shit.

Slowly crouching lower, he sidled further behind the trees while wondering what they were doing all the way out here. He didn’t think he was close to a city, at least not based on how depopulated the road had been all morning. There’d been none of the small settlements he would have expected along the edge of civilization, like the farms and cultivated lands he’d seen a few before reaching Herria. Instead, he was looking at a hidden military structure with dozens of unknown folks positioned to control the only road around.

Eli might not have known what he’d stumbled over, but he doubted it was a welcoming committee. In fact, he was pretty sure these were bandits. There’d been a similar foursome hidden when he and Dara had traveled down the narrow trail out west. The setup had been different, with two archers striking from a hunter’s hideout in a tree, their two spearmen placed under them for protection. Still, the number and positions seemed like too much of a coincidence, especially when he added the buildings and people atop the nearby hill.

In the distance, the foursome had grown excited about something, though they were staring off to the west.

He followed their gaze, his Manasight picking up a new group of four hidden within the trees on the opposite side of the road. He must have missed them while focusing on the distant structure, but now that he’d noticed them, he figured he was in a bit of trouble. They were further away, but two of the glowing forms were facing toward Eli, with one pointing right where he’d been on the road only moments ago.

Within Hypermind’s sluggish world, the other two slowly turned towards his position as if someone had sounded an alarm. A heartbeat later, the first person stopped pointing and started walking toward him.

Double shit.

Facing the binary choice between fight or flight, he considered his options. He didn’t think he’d have much of a challenge fighting these folks, finding it hard to imagine them surviving a few swipes from Bash, let alone his flames or metal spheres. Even adding the two from the trailing group only made it four. Of course, once he included the other four left behind and the many people with unknown abilities dotting the hills, he suddenly wasn’t in the mood for a confrontation.

Careful to keep low with the pine trees between him and the approaching people, he glanced behind him but saw only the same lights from some tiny creatures. Still, even without someone creeping up on him, he couldn’t retreat unseen with the lack of cover between him and the thicker forest to the east.

With little alternative until and unless the unknown people literally stumbled upon him, he prepared himself for action, slowly easing Hypermind until the two pairs were walking at a normal pace again. He’d already guessed they were armed based on how their arms moved as if holding something invisible to Manasight. He was assuming more spears and bows, but it wasn’t worth peeking to confirm. After all, even with weapons, they’d quickly learn how horrific a flamethrower could be over short distances if they were stupid enough to attack.

The closest group stopped on the road near where Eli had been, a few tiny gaps in the blue needles revealing the two people only a handful of meters away. The woman in the lead had a bow in one hand and wore the same leather armor as the previous bandits.

She crouched down, pointing at something, then looked back at her companion, saying something to the man who had accompanied her. Unfortunately, the noise from the chirping birds, droning insects, and the early afternoon breeze rustling through the foliage drowned out her words.

A sudden notification in his HUD grabbed his attention. “Something was here,” was typed out in his chat window. Somehow, though Eli couldn’t quite catch the words, Guide still translated whatever it detected.

He wasn’t sure if it was some quirk of the technology, and he didn’t really care as the woman continued murmuring to her companion. “Hard to say with the condition of the road, but something moved in that direction,” she said, gesturing at a spot only a few meters away. “It could have been human, but I will have to check their trail to be sure.”

Trying not to move too quickly, Eli carefully eased lower, putting a solid tree trunk between him and the scout. He couldn’t risk her sharp eyes catching him, and he could still see them pretty well with Manasight.

“Shara’s tits. Lord Aengus is gonna be pissed if someone gets away with word about our position,” the man behind her said in a gravelly voice loud enough for Eli to hear.

“Find anything?” another man asked. His glowing form stopped near the talking pair, with the fourth person trailing behind. They might as well have been a bunch of infielders on a pitcher’s mound discussing the weather with how close yet casual they all were.

“Aminadd thinks something large came through here,” the gravelly voice said as he turned to the man. “Do you sense anything?”

The new guy slowly scanned the nearby area, hesitating while looking east into the forest. “There is a group of larger animals out that way,” he said, pointing to where the herd of grazers continued to slowly move away. “They might be marta or even timsu, but it is hard to tell from here. Other than those, there are no other auras beyond ours out here.”

Startled, Eli toggled Aurasight, and the glowing mana systems within the four people were replaced by tiny, colorful clouds. Each with their own color, the man who’d just spoken didn’t seem different from the rest. Beyond them, the two pairs they’d left behind were also revealed, still in their original positions near the road. Further out, the distant people atop the hill and within the building were barely smears of color.

Wishing for greater detail, he turned on Manasight again just as the crouching woman stood, turning to the other three.

“How far away? If they were what I saw, we would still hear their bleating from here.”

“Look, Aminadd,” the new guy said condescendingly. “If you want to head into Eld Forest to check for phantoms, feel free. My gift tells me nothing with any intelligence is out here, so I am heading back before Lord Aengus or one of his Gifted finds me away from my post.” So saying, he turned and headed back down the road. His companion, still silent, simply shrugged and followed him.

The remaining pair stared after them briefly before the man turned to the woman. “Do you think you saw someone? If so, tell me, and we can check it out. I would take a tongue-lashing from Thasrol or Dinoza over Lord Aengus ripping us apart for failing to find some trespasser.”

“I definitely saw something big,” the woman replied, focusing again on the spot where she’d been pointing. Looking up, she focused on the small thicket where Eli hid, but the pines’ rough trunks and thick blue needles blocked her sight. She eventually turned to the man waiting beside her. “I suppose it could have been a large marta or small timsu,” she admitted.

“And since they are moving away into Eld Forest, it is not our fault or our problem,” the man said, clearly satisfied with his logic. He turned, starting to walk back to his original spot where his other two companions waited. With a last lingering look at Eli’s hiding spot, the woman finally nodded before following.

Eli waited as patiently as he could manage while the two pairs departed, trying to ignore the flying bugs that circled his head. He only relaxed when the human lights were again in their places hundreds of meters away.

Slowly wiping the sweat off his face, he ran his hands through the short hair sprouting from his scalp, throwing off a few of the tiny insects that had settled there. Easing back and staying low, he kept his augmented vision trained on the distant people as he made his escape.

Chapter 21

Eli soon entered the forest, storing away his sandals as the soft soil nearly tripped him with every other step. Once barefoot, he started walking directly east through the trees.

While admittedly nervous, he also figured there was no way to take the road with so many hostile eyes watching it. On the one hand, he had a nebulous danger that might not even exist now that Boruta was dead. On the other, at least fifty people with unknown abilities had effectively blocked the only road through the area. Between those, he thought a short trip through the forest seemed like the smarter choice.

Thinking about the number of people he’d seen, he couldn’t help wondering what they were doing out here. He was admittedly not familiar with the local region, only knowing that Bishal was to the south. Still, it seemed like quite a lot of bandits for covering a deserted road. Maybe some local warlord was carving out a little kingdom of their own?

Also, what was up with that last guy? Apparently, he had some way of detecting auras, but why didn’t he find Eli? The man could have been a fraud, but he’d also noticed the herd hidden deep inside the forest.

It was a mystery, especially when adding in the raskalon’s words about Eli not having any power. Not too long ago, everyone had been freaked out by his aura – now, no one could sense it. Did his evolution cause this? If not, then what…

Eli slowed, his eyes dropping to look at his right hand, yet even knowing it was there, he couldn’t see the invisible ring circling his index finger. Running a fingertip around the edge, he only felt a slight ridge that could have been some old scar beside his knuckle. After his evolution, meeting Madwen and training in the simulation, plus everything else, he’d completely forgotten he was wearing the thing. It was also like that old saying, “Out of sight, out of mind.”

Shaking his head, he turned and started walking south, figuring that now wasn’t the time to get distracted in a crazy forest. He was hoping to reach some inn tonight or at least find somewhere safer to make camp. Still, he had an extra pep in his step as he wondered what else the ring could do.

He kept a close watch as he continued through the woods, Manasight revealing the multitude of lights from the many small creatures and trees nearby. A few of the larger animals he’d detected earlier were in the distance, but they continued to do their own thing and ignored him.

There were also patches of what looked like pink glowing soil, mainly around the base of the older trees. Further into the forest revealed more of the same, the shadowy darkness lit by patches growing together until vast swathes of the undergrowth were covered with the reddish-hued light.

He had to detour around the luminous soil, unwilling to walk across it. Still, he was curious and switched on Lifesight, the ground shifting to a more muted baby-pink color. Given the dark environment, he was guessing it was some fungus or whatever the local equivalent was, but he wasn’t going to get close enough to confirm his theory. Maybe it was like some plants back home that covered acres of land yet were technically a single organism?

Ahnrefin mavul spores detected

He read the notification, quickly backing further away from the glowing soil in case it was the source of the spores.

What the hell are those spores? Could I heal…

Suddenly dizzy, his head whirling, the ground seemed to leap up at his face. He barely managed to turn his head away before it slammed into him, the air in his lungs forced out by the impact.

Almost without thought, Hypermind activated, but it did little to help. Confused and with his head swimming, he tried to get his hands up to push himself away, but they felt unnaturally heavy and unwieldy, only pawing ineffectually at the soft earth.

Twisting his body around, he shifted to get a leg up to shove the dirt wall away, anything to escape from the assault while his chest burned with fire. Yet, much like his arms, his legs wouldn’t follow his direction, his knees repeatedly slamming into the ground and only kicking dirt into the air.

Another message appeared in his HUD, and then another, but he couldn’t get his eyes to focus on them. The world abruptly tilted sharply, the earth wall now his sky, and then the ground again, his mind unable to make sense of anything.

He closed his eyes to try and block out the contradictory sight of the environment flipping, though his inner ear still insisted that the world was bending and flexing around him. A glimmer of sanity told him that he must be hallucinating, but the burning in his lungs suddenly intensified like he’d inhaled molten metal.

Overriding his other worries, he sent a wave of healing energy to fight back against the excruciating pain. Once he’d done it, he latched onto the act like someone drowning thrown a life preserver. Another wave of healing followed, and then another pulsing out with little thought. He didn’t try to guide his power but simply flooded his body with energy, desperate to fight off whatever was happening.

He opened his eyes, seeing the pinkish earth glowing only a few meters away. Feeling like his arm weighed half a ton, he managed to get a hand under him, shoving hard enough to flip him over onto his back. Leaning over, he repeated the action, rolling himself further away again and again before eventually ending up on his stomach, far from where he’d started.

Feeling utterly exhausted, he simply lay there, relieved that he hadn’t gotten any closer to the glowing soil. He definitely didn’t want to imagine what would have happened otherwise.

Hearing his heartbeat keeping a frenetic beat, he focused on his lungs and how harsh his breathing sounded. Realizing he wasn’t out of danger, he pushed all other thoughts away to concentrate on healing himself.

An eternity seemed to pass while he sent successive waves of healing energy into his body, but eventually, his breathing started to ease. When his wheezing finally stopped, he found himself curled in the fetal position, his hands held close against his chest. The ground was almost soft under him, with bits of dirt and sharp twigs scratching against the side of his face.

His attention latched onto the clock within his interface. Watching the slow progression of seconds ticking away helped settle his thoughts, confirming that he wasn’t losing his mind anymore.

He rolled onto his back almost easily, his limbs following his commands again. Around him, birds called out, and bugs buzzed around, their droning sounds almost comforting in their normalcy. Above him, hints of blue sky peeked through breaks in the heavy canopy overhead while the tiny lights of other creatures flitted about, living their lives without a thought for the human who’d almost lost himself far below.

“Fuck,” he croaked, his voice rough and sore. Yet the weak curse gave him a strange hope that the worst was behind him.

Holding his palms against his neck, he pushed some healing energy into the tissues. More minutes passed with repeated healings, the tension he’d barely noticed around his chest and shoulders relaxing while the pain in his lungs dissipated.

Once he could breathe without discomfort, he finally checked his status.

Name: Eli Tal

Species: Human

Race: Restricted (Anomaly)

Level: 13

Body Evolution: Low Initiate

Abilities

Identify: High Mundane

Manasight: Low Initiate

Healing: Peak Mundane

Flamethrower: Low Initiate

Lifesight: High Mundane

Aurasight: Mid Mundane

Modifiers: Mavulian Sickness – Estimated Duration (00:00:33)

Qualifications: Inscriber (Apprentice)

He had no idea what it was, but anything with sickness in its name hardly sounded good. Unwilling to get up for the moment, he watched the timer tick down. But once it reached zero, he didn’t notice anything different other than the “Mavulian Sickness” vanishing from his status screen.

“Can’t lay here forever,” he said in a more normal voice.

He shifted, getting both hands under him. Almost gingerly at first, he pushed himself onto his knees, testing his balance. There was no swirling world anymore, and he plopped down on his rear end, his mind and body responding as if the last half hour were only a dream.

The dirt and twigs still stuck against his skin told a different story, and he brushed them away before summoning his little black mirror for a checkup.

He spent time with Lifesight, looking over his body for any lasting injuries. Surprisingly, there weren’t too many problems, the worst being inflamed tissues in and around his lungs and throat. He probably could have fixed it in a few minutes, but he went slow, using the time to try and recover from the confusion and terror he’d just gone through.

When he felt better, his eyes followed the trail his body had made in the soft soil during his escape, leading to the pink glowing earth more than a dozen meters away. Animosity simmered in his gut, and he briefly imagined torching this whole part of the forest, his fury growing after yet another thing screwed with his mind.

He shook the violent thoughts away, knowing much of the anger was self-directed at his stupidity for getting too close to some unknown glowing object. It almost felt like being suckered by something as simple and idiotic as an angler fish, only a bit of luminescence enough to lure in unwitting prey.

Frowning, he looked over to a larger patch of luminous earth further inside the forest. It was far more extensive than the nearby bit, surrounding more than a dozen trees. However, it wasn’t glowing any brighter under Manasight. Beyond it, large swathes covered the ground. At least to the south, there was almost none of the pink lighting, which was nice considering he was heading in that direction.

He turned on Lifesight, the color fading to a baby-pink again, but this time, he noticed something different in some of the larger patches. There were little bits where the lights were muddled, and he puzzled at it for a few seconds, looking at other sections and seeing more of the same.

One sizeable chunk a bit closer caught his attention, where a flickering silvery light slowly faded. Studying it for a few moments, he finally realized something the size of a horse was lying on its side, barely alive, surrounded by the glowing soil. And as he watched, the color inside the animal continued to dim, as if the pink earth was feeding on the creature.

“Fucking hell, what a nightmare,” he said, slowly shaking his head.

He wasn’t sure what was in the soil, whether tiny plants or something magical, but he definitely didn’t want to screw around with it. He’d heard of carnivorous plants, luring in bugs and small animals, only to trap them and slowly digest the nutrients as their bodies decompose. However, this was on a whole other scale, the glow covering the forest floor for seemingly hundreds of meters, if not kilometers.

He climbed to his feet, storing his mirror away and taking another look around. Not feeling any dizziness or other symptoms, he decided to push on. After all, there was only so much daylight, and he had no plans to spend his night in this creepy forest.

Making his way south, he was careful to stay well away from any glowing patches. He kept the road on his right, using the few glimpses he got between bits of vegetation as a guide. The people hiding beside the roadway were now well behind him, and even juicing Manasight with extra power, he couldn’t detect them.

His thoughts returned to the recent incident, the troubling experience not so easy to shake off. While walking, he reread Guide’s messages. The warning about the spores was still there but not too informative. He’d missed other messages while incoherent, and he kept returning to them, puzzling over their meaning.

Psychoactive substance detected

Countermeasures enacted

Countermeasures partially ineffective

Suggested solution: User-induced healing

“Psychoactive, huh? What a trip,” Eli said, snorting at his stupid joke.

Quickly sobering, he thought about it more. He knew that Guide could detect changes in his system, whether poison, spores, or other substances, but it had never had countermeasures before. There was no way they’d put that into the Beta without telling him, right?

He considered it for a moment but quickly discarded the idea – Sahara was an uncaring corporate monstrosity of a company, but it didn’t add up. After all, he was supposed to try out all of Guide’s features, which was one of the points of Beta testing. He couldn’t imagine why they’d fail to disclose that, especially when it was so beneficial. No, there was likely some other cause.

He stopped, suddenly remembering Guide’s recent mysterious update.

Focusing on his HUD, he highlighted the little gear icon near one corner, then pulled up Guide’s system information. Right below the “Basic Protocols 2.0.1” was the “Greater System Auxiliary – Patch 5.106…” he remembered.

Could this patch explain the new information in his status window and the additional details about his abilities? It might also account for Guide’s initiative with countermeasures. Regardless, he wasn’t sure how to test it within this arboreal nightmare, but it was something to consider.

Continuing his hike through the shadowy woods, he noticed how the area started to change as he journeyed south. On his right, more plants were growing under the forest’s heavy canopy, and like a slow-motion invasion, the vegetation grew thicker the further he went. Detouring around a massive bush with wickedly sharp leaves blocking his way, he wasn’t even sure how far he’d traveled inside the forest, but he’d guess at least a couple of kilometers.

He hadn’t seen any human lights for a while and started angling back west, the ground firming up nicely under his feet. A couple of minutes later, he stopped within the tree line where the shaded branches helped hide him from the road.

Looking at the roadway, he was surprised by how well-maintained it was when only a short journey north, it was a crumbling ruin. Off to his right, the road continued until curving slightly east around the distant hills.

He tried to find the fortress, but the closer hills blocked any sight of it. Toggling through his vision abilities didn’t reveal any other dangers to the north, and he couldn’t help smiling at dodging that particular threat. He still figured they were up to no good, and he’d be sure to tell Wolf about the suspected bandits.

Taking a cleansing breath, Eli tried pushing away the stress and anxiety that had been with him since first stumbling upon the people hiding beside the road. Looking at the world around him, he smiled at all the illumination from the creatures going about their lives. The sheer multitude of colors merging into a chaotic, beautiful rainbow of life was a wonderful sight.

Glancing south, he saw more colors aglow with their brilliance, but his thoughts were derailed as a slight movement caught his attention. In the distance, four people were walking up the road in his direction.

“Ah shit, what now,” he muttered, his smile evaporating.

Chapter 22

Eli retreated back into the woods, only stopping when the ground started to soften under him again. Considering his options, he figured the easiest would be to stay hidden and let them pass. It was always possible they had some way to detect him within the trees, but if his invisible ring did what he suspected, he didn’t think that very likely. Violence was also on the table, but he didn’t want or need to pick a fight here. Their abilities were unknown, and one of them might have some powerful gift that could take him out. Plus, after a bunch of glowing pink dirt nearly got the better of him earlier, he wasn’t in the mood to take unreasonable chances.

Wanting more information before deciding, he cautiously moved towards the road, keeping low this time just in case. He crawled under a tree limb hanging near the ground, peering through the bluish needles while focusing on the approaching group.

Engaging Hypermind, he studied the four approaching people, their pace slowing to his perception. They were walking in a diamond formation, with one guy in the front, a man and woman meters behind him, and an exceptionally broad third man with a giant backpack bringing up the rear.

All were armed in some fashion, the man in the lead resting his hand almost casually on the sword hilt belted at his side. It moved like an extension of his body, his hand unconsciously guiding and balancing the weapon with each stride. The guy walking beside the woman also had a sword, but the way his sheath kept bumping against his leg indicated far less familiarity. The large man with the backpack and the woman seemed to only have the same ubiquitous belt knives that nearly everyone seemed to wear in this world. Of course, with magic, they didn’t need obvious weapons to be dangerous.

Their outfits were quite different from the bandits. The swordsman in front had no apparent armor, instead garbed in pants and a long-sleeved top. The fabrics were tied close to his wrists and ankles, so he could probably move fast without worrying about any loose clothing getting in the way. The other three wore different armor, looking nothing like the unknown watchers up north. The woman’s white leather, in particular, seemed like something a noble might wear.

Considering their pace and direction, Eli figured the foursome would run across the suspected bandits in maybe an hour. The new group could be with them, but what if they weren’t? Did he want to warn them? At least based on what he’d seen so far, they looked like nothing more than a muckety-muck with a couple of guards and a baggage carrier. How would he feel if he found out later that they were innocent travelers? Could he really watch this group walking to their potential capture or death?

Crap on a crutch.

Shaking his head at the potentially stupid choice, he eased slowly into the tall grass near the road while keeping a close eye on the group. He picked a good spot behind a few bushes and patiently waited as they continued their approach.

***

Bearach grunted as he readjusted the group’s pack. With his Lurrasar gift, carrying enough supplies to last them five days wasn’t too bad a job. Unfortunately, he hadn’t checked his equipment thoroughly enough when preparing in Bishal and missed that one of the straps had frayed. By the time he’d noticed yesterday, the team had been well outside the city, and he’d had to suffer all the way to Osky. Since the loose buckle was still digging into his lower back, last night’s patch job obviously hadn’t worked.

He glanced up at his companions, wondering if he should say something or wait for their next break. Gifted Malitea was clearly in a hurry, and she’d already urged them on more than a few times that day. Talent Earnan wouldn’t care as he was already happily basking in Malitea’s presence, filling the hours with his inane chatter. Luckily for Bearach’s aching back, Malitea’s hekatta, Talent Fasuto, insisted on stops every couple of hours, and they were due for another one soon.

“Of course, Gifted Malitea. I will ask my mother about looking into that troublesome issue. Now that you have explained the problem, it does sound like something she would be interested in.”

Bearach kept a straight face at overhearing Earnan’s unctuous tone – the lickspittle hadn’t stopped trying to ingratiate himself with Malitea since they’d set out from the city yesterday morning. But then, Earnan’s mother was on the Bishal Council. Even if he was still only a Talent like Bearach, he had access to resources that would probably help him break through into the Gifted’s ranks soon enough. With the man’s good looks and syrupy voice backed by that disturbing gift of his, he’d almost assuredly take his mother’s seat on the council when she inevitably moved closer to the capital.

Recognizing the ugly thoughts for what they were, Bearach took a calming breath while trying to distance himself from such envious feelings. His grandfather often said jealousy was simply the gateway to further bitterness and anger, a neverending cycle that had to be broken at the root. Instead, he focused on his family, knowing they’d be proud of him working for a missionary, even if it wasn’t as glamorous as they might imagine.

Of course, he wouldn’t be out here if it wasn’t for how well they paid. He had his eye on a particular elixir in the Temple reward vaults, and with his little sister’s upcoming Gifting day, he’d surprise Jasamin with it. Just picturing her shocked expression was enough to brighten his mood.

“If other such problems are plaguing your mind, Gifted Malitea, I would be happy to hear more,” Earnan continued. “We could have dinner when we return to Bishal. I know Gifted Nibras personally and could secure us a lovely table at his restaurant overlooking Old City and the Twin Hills.”

“That is not necessary, Talent Earnan. If other problems arise, I will be sure to inform you during our travels,” Malitea replied. Her Capital inflection added a subtle undertone that shifted the meaning of her words, at least for anyone paying attention.

Bearach tried not to snort, but when the Gifted twitched her head as if to look back at him, he realized he’d overstepped and slowed his pace to increase the distance between them.

Silently berating himself for his foolishness, he promised to practice his omnessence exercises when they camped that night. He’d always struggled with controlling his Cluintin gift and the sharp hearing it provided, especially when he was using his Lurrasar at the same time. But since he needed it to carry their supplies, he was stuck overhearing much of what was said around him, whether he liked it or not.

His thoughts were interrupted as a giant form suddenly stood up from the tall grass and bushes growing beside the roadway. Following the training his uncle had drilled into him when encountering an unknown threat, Bearach pulled on the release strap across his chest. The weight dropped from his hips and shoulders, the pack hitting the stone road with a thump, and he was already turning to grab the axe he’d left strapped to the back.

“One threat, front-right! Bearach, check our flank!” Fasuto barked.

But Bearach was already looking south, his single-bladed axe now in hand. “No threats, no threats,” he yelled back, the road behind them clear. Trying to ignore his racing heartbeat thundering in his head, he quickly expanded his search into the nearby woods. There was still nothing. “Flanks clear,” he continued, still facing south in case someone was waiting for him to look away.

“Hey there,” a male voice said behind him. “It’s just me out here,” the voice continued with a strange accent, one Bearach was sure he’d never heard before.

“State your intentions,” Fasuto snarled.

There was almost an itch in Bearach’s back, making him want to turn around to see how his companions were doing, but he didn’t dare. Still, nothing was on his side – the road and area remained clear.

“My intentions?” the stranger repeated with laughter in his voice. “I just wanted to warn you that some people were watching the road up north, and I didn’t want you stumbling into them like I almost did. Plus, I was hoping to get a little information on the road south.”

“Who are you? Why were you hiding there?” Earnan asked next, his suspicious tone unable to hide the strange thrum as his gift infused his words.

Even though he wasn’t the target, Bearach was turning before he could help it. He managed to suppress the urge to answer, only to pause in surprise at getting his first good look at the stranger.

The man was truly a giant, and with his size, he’d probably fit in well with the Eternal Shields in Galdish. Of course, with him wearing a poca, the cheap shirt that only a Bound would wear, he was more likely some escapee from a nearby estate. His pants, even heavily stained, were at least something any moderately successful Common would wear. Though more strange than his clothing was his complexion – he was unusually pale, like he’d barely seen the sun. Combined with his shorn hair, perhaps he was one of the condemned, forced to work the nearby mines. But then, who would stick a giant underground?

“My name is Eli,” the giant answered in the wooden voice of someone under Earnan’s influence, but then he blinked a couple of times, shaking his head as if confused by something. A frown grew as his eyes narrowed on Earnan. “And as I was saying, I’m hiding because I already almost walked into an ambush. I saw you four coming down the road and wanted to warn you, but only after seeing you weren’t dressed like them.”

Remembering himself and his duty, Bearach turned away again, but there were still no threats. Before he could say as much, Malitea’s high speech cut through the thickening atmosphere.

“Hold there, Bound, and await our words,” she said in her cultured voice.

“Excuse me? Look, if you don’t want to tell me about the road, that’s fine. I’ll let you continue north while going my own way.”

“You heard her, Bound. Wait there!” Earnan commanded, again infusing his words with power.

Hearing their approach, Bearach turned, lowering the axe he’d been holding at the ready. Seeing their questioning eyes, he shook his head. “There is still no sign of anyone nearby,” he said.

His gaze moved beyond his companions to the giant named Eli standing in the grass beside a few bushes more than a dozen meters away. The man simply stood there, his pale muscled arms crossed, a slight frown creasing his face.

“Thoughts, Fasuto?” Malitea asked.

“He is no threat, hoyusha. I sense no power, and if anyone else is out there, they are smart enough to stay well hidden.” The hekatta’s words were quiet without inflection, stating the facts as he saw them. “I would recommend sending him off with a command to return to whatever estate he escaped from, and we can continue with our mission. As for his words, they match well with our intelligence. We were going to stop soon anyway, so this would be a good place to set up camp so I can scout ahead.”

“If I may, Gifted Malitea?” Earnan cut in almost rudely, but she nodded for him to continue. “Given his size and appearance, could he be a Thuard? He is dressed as a Bound, but perhaps he is a spy from the north? He has already implied he came from that direction.”

“A Thuard?” Malitea mused, again looking at Eli with narrowed eyes. “I have seen the exhibits in Galdish, and outside his height, he does not match their appearance. His features are too similar to our own divine form, without the wide nose and bony forehead ridge the Thuards are known for.”

“Of course, Gifted Malitea,” Earnan said with seemingly all the charm he could impart, even bowing unnecessarily to emphasize his words. “Your wisdom has opened my eyes, though that might also lead to a different opportunity,” he continued, lowering his voice. “Consider, before us, is a Bound that has slipped its leash, is as naturally tall as a Thuard but has the bearing of someone willing to fight. With all that, the game wardens would likely take him in a heartbeat. In fact, I bet I could talk with my mother and see about a special reward for finding something so rare.”

“Hoyusha, he did warn us of a possible ambush,” Fasuto said with the same calm voice, though his eyes were staring at Earnan as if wishing to flay the skin from his bones. “Would it not be better to let him go? Perhaps he is only recently Unbound?”

“I agree,” Bearach added, his grandfather’s teachings echoing in his mind. His eyes returned to Eli standing off in the grass with his arms still crossed, though his frown had shifted into more of a scowl. With the distance and his lack of power, there should have been no way for the giant man to hear them, yet something about Eli’s expression said otherwise.

“You do not get a say, Bearach,” Earnan said with a sneer while also pretending he hadn’t heard Fasuto’s similar sentiment. “And if we are wrong and someone claims him, we can say we were simply doing our duty by apprehending a suspected runaway from the gods’ plans.”

Bearach’s following argument went unsaid as his mouth snapped shut. If he protested further, the Temple’s eyes might settle on him for failing to honor the gods. Even more, such attention would also fall on the rest of his family. Similar thoughts must have run through Fasuto’s mind, judging by the thin lips held tight under furious eyes.

If Malitea saw her Fasuto’s disagreement, she showed no sign. Instead, she slowly nodded. “On your head, Talent Earnan, but the Temple will want an accounting of this,” she said with finality.

Bearach was watching Eli when she said this and caught the giant’s narrowing eyes. “Earnan, before you-” he tried to say as a warning.

“Quiet,” Earnan snapped with a bit of power, and Bearach’s mind seemed to hiccup for a moment as he almost choked on his words.

Earnan bowed to Malitea again, then bent over the group’s large pack, still lying in the middle of the road. After digging around for a few moments, he stood up with one of the silvery restraints he insisted they bring. He then started walking towards the giant, hiding his hands behind his back as if the giant were a simpleton, unable to realize the danger.

“Stranger, are you a Thuard?” Earnan asked as he closed in, his voice echoing with his power.

“Nope,” Eli replied with almost a snarl.

Something about the man’s response finally seemed to get through Earnan’s thick skull as he suddenly stopped only a meter from stepping into the tall grass. Instead, he snapped his fingers and pointed at a spot on the road in front of him. “Come here,” he commanded, the thrum more pronounced as if he were infusing even more power into his words.

“Nope,” Eli replied again before uncrossing his arms and squaring his stance as if preparing for a fight. “One more time, shithead. You go your way, and I’ll go mine. Final warning,” he finished, his voice dripping with heavy promise.

“Surrender,” Earnan commanded, now stepping into the grass, his earlier reticence apparently forgotten. “Get down on your knees, Bound!” Without waiting for a response, he was already swinging at Eli’s groin as if to hurt and humiliate the man for daring to resist him.

But the dishonorable strike never landed. Instead, Eli’s fist almost lazily moved to fully engulf Earnan’s smaller hand in midair. Everything seemed to pause for a moment. Then there was a strange shifting blur, the giant moving too fast to see, accompanied by the meaty smack of a hand, and Earnan disappeared with a thump among the bushes.

Buzzing energy abruptly filled the area, and Bearach raised his axe to defend himself. Beside him, Malitea lifted a hand and pointed it at Eli, her other hand clenched into a fist as she prepared an attack. Fasuto had already stepped forward while bringing his sword around, putting himself almost physically between his oath-holder and the giant staring murderously at them.

Eli’s hands were cupped before him, and a roaring inferno suddenly scorched the air, billowing out in a jet of orange and red flames. The swirling maelstrom shot over their heads, a shape forming within the chaotic currents, like something almost alive. But then the conflagration descended toward the group, the roadway sizzling and cracking under the tremendous heat.

Bearach stepped back in shock, surprised that he and his companions were still alive. He could only stare stupidly at the stark line drawn across the roadway, just in front of where they’d been standing moments ago. But then, an overwhelming pressure seemed to descend on him, shoving him down into the stones with the weight of its power. Forced to his knees, he looked up to face his approaching death as his axe fell from numb hands to clatter on the roadway.

“Not another step,” Eli said with cold precision, the words echoing through the air.

Bearach shivered at the dreadful promise swimming in the giant’s eyes. He knew there would be no bargaining, tricks, or delays when facing such power, and he couldn’t help looking back on his life, feeling a shameful regret. With what he knew would be his last moments, he said a quick prayer to the spirits to shield his family from this.

Chapter 23

There was a still moment as Eli stared at the three people who had been blithely discussing his capture only a minute ago, their moronic companion now moaning at his feet. The broad guy, Bearach, looked almost shell-shocked from where he kneeled on the road. The woman with the strange falsetto voice, Malitea, was also kneeling, the glow inside her gone as she stared in shock. The swordsman, Fasuto, on the other hand, somehow remained standing, holding his sword before him, though his arms and legs visibly trembled.

Eli had known that the foursome might react poorly to him appearing beside the road, but he’d also hoped that the distance and his empty hands would buy him enough time to explain things. He’d admittedly been amused at their response to his surprise, but he also couldn’t fault them for it.

The swordsman and baggage handler had reacted with respectable professionalism, though the third guy almost tripped while trying to draw his sword. A glowing light had started building in the woman’s core as if preparing to defend herself, but Eli had waited in the tall grass, holding in his laughter at their antics.

However, after answering the swordsman’s initial questions, things went decidedly downhill. First, the clumsy guy with the pretty face used some mind control power on Eli, which was just about the quickest way to piss him off after all the shit he’d been through lately. And then they’d gathered around their oversized backpack and started talking like he wasn’t standing there.

With Guide providing the details of their quiet conversation, he’d followed along, quickly putting names to faces. It had been illuminating as they discussed whether he was a Bound or a Thuard, which definitely called for further investigation. Unfortunately, he’d underestimated how they’d react to his invisible ring hiding his power, and their talk had quickly devolved from there. The last of his amusement evaporated when Malitea acquiesced to Earnan’s suggestion, even against her two companions’ counsel.

When the pretty boy walked up with some metal device hidden behind his back, Eli tried to warn them away one more time. He only wanted to leave peacefully, and he would have preferred not to hurt a bunch of idiots in way over their heads. But when that failed, and the bastard swung for Eli’s privates, the gloves had come off.

Pushing energy into Hypermind, he’d had little trouble blocking the idiot’s punch. He’d even managed to refrain from ripping the man’s arm out of its socket, instead settling for kicking the legs out from under him. While Earnan’s body had pivoted lazily through the air, Eli’s flat hand had come down on his leather-armored back, slapping the fool into the hard turf.

Figuring there was more than one way to end this fight, he’d decided to turn this mess into an opportunity to test one of his theories. Pushing a bit of energy into his aura, he took a page from his first practice session with Dara, focusing on it encompassing only the area around the five of them instead of shooting it out in all directions.

He’d barely started but had to pause when Fasuto slowly stepped forward within the slowed world, brandishing his sword. Behind him, Bearach had been raising his axe while Malitea gathered power in her omnessence beside him.

Whether they had intended to attack or defend themselves, Eli had decided to illustrate most emphatically why assaulting him was a losing proposition. He’d released a fiery two-handed blast, drawing a literal line across the road.

With all three quickly stepping away from his blazing demonstration, he’d again pushed out his aura to fill the air around them, and he could suddenly detect everything encapsulated within his power. Like in Herria, it was disorienting, sensing the people and every little bug, animal, and plant nearby. Yet he’d persevered, imagining a heavy weight settling over those who’d thought to imprison him.

In reaction, Bearach had collapsed to the roadway, his axe clanking on the stones. Malitea dropped a second later, the glowing energy extinguishing from her core. Fasuto had frozen stiff, his sword and body standing between Eli and Malitea.

“Either sheath that weapon or try and use it, asshole. Just know that the moment you move towards me, your life ends,” Eli said with a cold voice, his words echoing. He could respect the swordsman’s resolve but was done playing nice.

The words hung in the air, the still moment only building, but Fasuto finally swirled his blade around with a practiced flourish that ended with his sword sheathed. Continuing the movement, he smoothly dropped to his knees, performing a kowtow with his forehead touching the stone roadway. He then leaned back, sitting on his heels, his head still bowed but his hands hanging limp. Malitea followed suit, assuming the same position, and Bearach matched them.

Eli blinked, recognizing the strange pose that the dipshit guards outside Herria had assumed.

He shook off the memory as he focused on the whimpering man at his feet. A quick flash of Lifesight revealed that the idiot was mostly fine, with some glowing turbulence near one hand indicating a broken wrist. It seemed like too light a lesson for someone who would misuse their gift. Hell, the idiot had even used his power on Bearach earlier, and it was clearly time to make a more lasting impression.

“I haven’t forgotten about you,” Eli snarled, remembering that split second when his mind had gone blank, and he’d heard his voice answering against his will.

Pushing a trickle of energy into Hypermind again, he stooped, grabbed a fistful of the leather covering the idiot’s back, and pulled, launching him into the air. Eli reached out when the idiot was a couple of meters high near the peak of his short trip and nudged the man’s trajectory slightly, revealing his terror-filled eyes.

Wrapping a hand around the idiot’s neck, Eli pulled him close while forcing him onto the tips of his toes. “If you ever use your power on me again, I will rip you in half,” he growled. “And if I hear about you abusing others with your power, I’ll make sure I take my time. Understand?”

Judging by the twitching neck muscles under his hand, he figured Earnan was trying to nod, but that wasn’t good enough. “Tell me you understand,” Eli whispered, his words reverberating with menace. “Convince me that you aren’t going to do something stupid as soon as you’re out of my sight. Otherwise, I’ll take care of this problem right now,” he finished with all the threat he could muster, relaxing his grip so the idiot could speak.

Earnan whimpered, tears falling, his mouth soundlessly working as if he’d forgotten how to speak. “I s-s-swear,” he finally managed to get out. Perhaps seeing the dissatisfaction in Eli’s expression, he continued, “I swear by the Oververse not to misuse my gift on others,” he almost yelled. The little lights floating around him did a little dance before a flash of light confirmed his vow.

“Good enough,” Eli said, releasing his grip and dismissing the fool from his mind as Earnan collapsed to the turf in a miserable, crying ball.

Relaxing his aura, Eli shook his head in disgust at wasting so much time on these four. He glanced at the sky, realizing that sunset would be here in only a couple of hours. It might have been a long and shitty day, but he still hoped to find an inn or somewhere with an actual bed.

“Please, oh merciful one, this was a misunderstanding,” Malitea begged from where she and the other two were kneeling in the same strange pose.

“Whatever,” Eli responded, dismissively waving his hand at the lot of them as he began walking south.

“Please, Wandering One, let us make amends,” he heard next from the swordsman, Fasuto. “Tell us what we can do to balance the wrongs we have committed.”

Something about Fasuto and Bearach’s miserable expressions made Eli pause. Malitea was barely better than Earnan in his book, so he didn’t care much about her, but the other two seemed to at least have some basic decency. Plus, it wouldn’t cost him much if it meant getting the information he so desperately wanted.

“Alright,” Eli finally sighed. “As I asked before that dipshit friend of yours got a case of the stupids – what’s the road south like? Is there any town or place I can stay around here? Even better, is there a road that goes to Herria?”

“Of course, Wandering One,” Fasuto replied with feeling, bowing forward for a moment. “From what we experienced, this road should be safe to the south. There are scattered homes and farms where you might find rest, but most choose not to live here with Eld Forest so close. The first true settlement is Osky, perhaps thirty kilometers away, and they have a Lodge where you could stay.”

Eli nodded. He wasn’t exactly sure how fast he could jog with the recent changes to his body. Still, he was up for trying to make it there, especially if the road was as safe as Fasuto claimed.

“To reach Herria, I’d normally suggest a trail a few hours north, but with your warning, that might not be safe.”

“Oh? Was it a trail heading off this road that goes directly west?” Eli asked. At Fasuto’s nod, he continued, “Yeah, I’m pretty sure I already saw that one. Unfortunately, the trails and even this road start to disappear once you travel further north.”

Fasuto’s eyes widened with surprise before he settled again, nodding quickly. “As you say, Wandering One. Then, I suggest continuing on this road to Osky and then Bishal. From there, head west to Pasca, and then take Rathadamor to Herria.”

Eli nodded again, committing the simple directions to memory.

“Though, if you prefer flying direct, you might find a skyship in Bishal,” Fasuto continued with another bow. “I believe there are regular trips for resources and trade, which usually means there is at least limited service between the two.”

“Skyships? Are we talking airplanes, or is it more like a blimp?” Eli remembered Wolf mentioning something about them just before the fight with Boruta, but they’d never had a chance to talk about it. He was definitely interested, assuming it was safe, which seemed probable with them using it for commerce.

“I apologize, Wandering One. I do not know those words,” Fasuto said with another bow.

“That’s alright. I’ll figure it out once I get to Bishal.”

“Wandering One, if I may?” Bearach asked quietly, barely above a whisper.

“Sure, go ahead,” Eli replied, noting the looks of astonishment that Malitea and Fasuto were giving their companion as if just realizing he was there.

“If you seek lodging in Bishal, my family has a small establishment with limited accommodations. It is called Tralaithe’s Rest, in the Merchant District. For someone of your stature, it is undoubtedly too rough a place, but it would be an honor for you to stay there,” Bearach said quietly, his head still bowed.

“Huh, I’ll keep that in mind. Thanks,” Eli replied with a bit more warmth, though still unsure if he’d take the man up on the offer. There was definitely something he liked about the broad-shouldered guy, but he was also a bit cautious after the recent confrontation.

Thinking about it reminded him of why he’d initially stopped them. “Uh, and you are all still heading north?”

“We are, Wandering One.” Malitea quickly interjected.

“Can you all look at me? It’s getting weird talking to the tops of your heads.” When the three eventually looked up at him, Eli nodded with encouragement. “That’s better. Now, as I was saying when we first met, some people were hiding and watching the road maybe an hour north.”

He pointed at the distant grassy slope with a few trees dotting its crest. “See that hill there? Beyond it will be a few more. The tallest one I saw had a four-story building hidden among the trees, with maybe fifty people scattered around. Also, two groups of four watched the road, one on each side. I’m pretty sure I caught at least one more group roaming around, so it’s probably safe to assume there are others.”

The three kneeling people had turned at his pointing, but Fasuto looked back with a questioning frown. “Wandering One, how did you get past them if they are watching the road? Is there a secret trail not on the maps?”

“Oh…right. Well, I took a detour inside the forest,” Eli admitted, grimacing at remembering the glowing soil and his experience with it.

“You willingly traveled through Eld Forest?” Malitea asked incredulously, her strange falsetto vanishing to reveal a more natural voice.

“Yeah, and I definitely wouldn’t recommend it,” Eli grumbled, and the three nodded with varying degrees of enthusiasm. “Oh, and I’d be extra careful when you get close – at least one of the watchers had a way of detecting auras.” Fasuto’s eyes slid over to Malitea’s at these words, exchanging a look.

“Alright, time for me to hit the road,” Eli said, glancing at his HUD’s clock. “I hope you stay safe. Oh, and try not to be complete shits the next time you run across some stranger on the road. See ya when I see ya,” he finished, tossing them a little salute.

“By your strength, Wandering One,” all three said, bowing low again with their foreheads touching the roadway.

Shaking his head at all the stiff formality and weirdness, Eli turned south to continue his journey, barely sparing a glance for the crying man hiding in the tall grass.

***

Bearach watched the Wandering God walk away from them, surprised to see him barefoot. Soon enough, the giant picked up the pace, settling into a run that had him speeding south. In little time, he was barely a speck on the horizon before a dip in the roadway finally hid him from view.

Malitea cleared her throat as she climbed to her feet, breaking the heavy silence that had settled on them following the powerful being’s departure. “Fasuto,” she said, turning to her hekatta. “Will you be able to scout ahead if we make camp here?”

As if that wasn’t exactly what he’d suggested earlier, Fasuto slowly nodded, climbing to his feet. “I will, hoyusha, but could I request a few minutes? I find,” his words trailed off as his eyes went to the southern horizon where the Wandering God had disappeared. The hekatta blinked, clearing his throat. “I find that I need some time to refocus. With something like an aurata out there to detect our approach,” he continued, shaking his head. “That might explain why the previous team disappeared.”

Bearach tried to pretend he wasn’t there, kneeling on the roadway as the two talked, unwilling to draw their attention. Malitea still used common speech without the high tonal inflections appropriate for someone of her stature, as if she were talking with close companions. Doubtlessly, the recent encounter had her distracted.

She dug through their pack, standing a few moments later. In her hands was her folded prayer blanket as well as Fasuto’s. “I will take some time myself, but then we will go together.”

She held up a hand at his budding protest. “My hekatta, I know what you will say, but the aurata changes things. I will go along, but once we are closer, I will fall behind so as not to disrupt your stealth. That way, I can keep an eye on you. And if the worst happens, I will be able to return with word of your honorable sacrifice,” she finished in little more than a whisper, handing him his prayer blanket.

The ordinarily stoic swordsman stood there, his jaws bulging from clenched teeth. After a few moments, his expression relaxed, and he bowed slightly. As he straightened, his eyes moved past Malitea to settle on Bearach.

Flushing with embarrassment, Bearach looked down at the roadway, wishing he could be anywhere else after getting caught observing their private discussion. Watching Malitea turn out of the corner of his eyes and approach where he was kneeling, he knew he was in the wrong and deserved the punishment she’d give him. If only he’d moved away earlier when they’d been distracted by the Wandering God’s departure.

Her pale leather shoes stopped beside him, but she didn’t say anything, only clearing her throat as if Bearach wasn’t already intensely aware of her presence.

Looking up, he was shocked to see her holding out a hand. He could only stare at her palm, his mind trying to process what he was seeing. But after hearing something like a chuckle from her, he finally reached up, taking the offered help.

With seemingly no effort, the slight woman lifted him to his feet. “Bearach, you will make camp while we are away. Please be sure to do what you can to conceal our presence,” Malitea said, her words still lacking the expected high speech.

He flushed, realizing her earlier use of common speech hadn’t been an accident. “At your command, Gifted Malitea,” he replied, his embarrassment peaking at hearing the tremor in his voice.

She let out another chuckle but quickly sobered as her gaze turned to the nearby tall grass where Earnan hid. With his Cluintin, Bearach had heard the coward moving about, but at least his crying had finally ceased. Likely, he was too mortified to stand and show himself. However, he was only making more of a fool of himself, which was an impressive feat given his recent actions.

“Keep an eye on that one, too,” she said, nodding towards the nearby grass, a little anger seeping into her voice. “We will have some explaining to do upon our return to Bishal, and I think we might need him for that.”

“Of course, Gifted Malitea.” Bearach couldn’t quite manage to keep the disgust out of his voice, but she simply nodded before turning away, her arms wrapped around her golden prayer blanket.

He glanced over to find Fasuto looking at him without expression. After a moment, the swordsman touched a hand to his chest and gestured at Bearach in the traditional salute between warriors.

Surprised anew, Bearach could only stare as the hekatta walked away.

Chapter 24

Almost two hours later, Eli felt like he was practically flying down the roadway, racing the Lurran sun. Based on what Dara had told him on their way to Herria, the cities and towns around here tended to lock their gates when Lackar set, only opening them again at dawn. He couldn’t be sure Osky was the same, but he figured it was safer to assume as much until proven otherwise.

When he’d first left the foursome behind, he’d considered taking things slow, maybe jogging at a more normal pace to avoid drawing attention. But after some thought, he didn’t think there was much chance he’d remain hidden long. Even ignoring how he stuck out with his height, there was simply too much about this culture he didn’t understand. He’d probably give himself away as a foreigner whenever he talked. Since he couldn’t remain anonymous and didn’t want to spend another night outside, he’d increased his speed until the kilometers blurred away beneath his long strides.

He also hadn’t bothered putting on his sandals, realizing there was no way he’d be able to run in them. Surprisingly, though it had been a bit jarring at first, he’d quickly gotten used to the flat stones under his bare feet. Of course, it also helped that any twinges or aches he felt were fixed with a few pulses of healing energy along the way.

Without much to distract him beyond his own thoughts and the slowly thinning forest, he considered some of the things he’d learned that day. After his multiple encounters, he was now sure that the ring was somehow hiding his strength. He was unwilling to take it off, so others would probably react badly to his apparent lack of power, though hopefully not quite as disastrously as that dipshit Earnan.

For now, Eli figured the best answer would be to pretend he had some strength, perhaps what an average Talent or Gifted had. It shouldn’t be more challenging than extending his aura with a bit of energy while keeping his true abilities hidden. That way, he’d have a hell of an advantage in an emergency if he ever needed to reveal his true power.

He’d even tried a simple test not too far into his run, extending his aura a few meters around him. Unfortunately, as he’d guessed, all of the information streaming in was far too much to take in, and he’d nearly face-planted the moment he’d pushed out his senses. Luckily, he’d caught himself in time but had immediately withdrawn his aura from the air around him. After all, he’d have time for such experiments later when he wasn’t traveling at literal breakneck speeds.

As he continued south, he was also happy to see other people traveling the road. They’d been sporadic at first, with a solo person here and a pair or trio there, but soon enough, the way grew more congested. Even better, they didn’t seem too shocked to see someone running at such high speeds but moved out of his way when they saw him coming.

A few had gone so far as to shift to the other side of the roadway to give him extra space, and for those, he’d tossed them a wave in thanks without bothering to slow down. He’d just passed a half dozen such travelers heading in the opposite direction, most lugging large packs, when he came around another hill, quickly slowing in surprise.

“Wow,” he whispered, getting his first good look at the area.

The road he’d been on all day continued down a gradual slope until leveling off upon reaching the grasslands below. A small walled settlement, no doubt Osky, wasn’t too far away. Beyond it, hundreds of different colored patches broke up the ground, snaking rock walls and fences marking off different plots. More roads and small groups of buildings were scattered around, likely other settlements that serviced all the farms. A few flashes of blue hinted at rivers or aqueducts, but he guessed the latter based on their rigidly straight lines.

His eyes were drawn to the jagged white mountains dominating the southern horizon. If he wasn’t mistaken, they were a part of the Great Teeth range that Dara had previously pointed out. They were more imposing from up close as their peaks pierced the clouds, the late afternoon light reflecting brightly off their pale sides. At the foot of their slopes was a walled settlement blurry with distance, presumably Bishal and his destination for tomorrow.

Movement caught his attention, where a handful of dark specks floated through the sky. At first, he thought they were birds, but their more angular shapes soon made him reconsider, instead guessing they were the skyships he’d heard about. It was hard to get any sense of scale from where he was, but he figured they had to be massive if he could see them from so far away.

He started down the road to the nearby walled town while Lackar slowly set, filling the sky with deep reds shading into the darker blues of night. Dozens of grayish-white rivulets rose above the settlement, the slight breeze gently pulling the town’s smoke east.

From what he could see, Osky wasn’t nearly as large as expected, probably holding well under a thousand people. The walls were also in pretty poor shape, even worse than Herria’s. Constructed from what looked like the local blue pines, the haphazard patches and unfinished logs made him wonder why anyone bothered. At least the gatehouse was a bit better, but that wasn’t saying much.

Stepping off the road, he paused, taking a knee just before his sandals materialized on his feet. Trying not to make it obvious, he glanced around, but no one seemed interested in him.

Hoping his plan would work, he pushed out a tiny trickle of energy, but without extending his aura beyond his skin. He wasn’t sure what it felt like to others, but he was trying to mimic the strength he’d sensed from the foursome he’d left a couple of hours ago. With three of them being Talents, he figured that would be a respectable level of power and more than enough to get him inside a farming town. If needed, he could always crank it up to the power he’d sensed from Malitea.

Minutes later, he joined the small queue waiting to enter, happy to see that it was moving quickly. It probably helped that the guards beside the gatehouse were seemingly content with only asking a question or two and collecting an entry fee before waving people through. With how little they seemed to care, he hoped this went better than his prior experience outside Herria.

Much of the crowd standing around had similar-style backpacks to the one Bearach had worn, if considerably smaller. However, the group Eli lined up behind was different. They were the largest party with more than a dozen folks, but they had arranged themselves into two smaller groups, one circling the other. In the center were four people, but three were dressed in little better than rags. The man beside them, in contrast, had some fancy duds with embroidery at the cuffs. He even had jewels or colored glass sparkling around his collar, with a line of silvery buttons holding his thick jacket closed.

Something about the other three drew Eli’s attention, with the woman and two men somehow standing out. He tried not to stare, so it took him a few seconds to figure out what was bothering him – unlike everyone else he’d seen on this planet, there were almost no lights within their bodies. Where their bright core should be, they had a dark gray pebble giving off just the slightest hint of illumination. Even stranger, each had a thin line snaking through their heads, giving off a muted gray glow. Before he could get a closer look, their entire group was passed through the gate, seemingly without the questions or fees demanded from others.

Surprised, Eli glanced at the guard, waving him forward with a bored expression. The older, overweight man was in light leathers somewhat similar to the ones the Herria guards had worn, though this guy was a bit slovenly with a few stains marring the material. He also sported a gray-speckled mess of a beard that could have doubled as a nest for some enterprising bird.

“Reason for your visit to Osky?” the guard asked in a rough voice.

“On my way to Bishal. I’m here for the night,” Eli answered, trying to limit his response to the basic facts. All the while, he continued trickling a minuscule bit of energy out to his aura.

“Five littles,” the guard said listlessly, barely looking up.

Eli needed a moment to guess the man was using some slang, probably for the smallest copper coins. At least, he assumed so since entry to Herria was a handful of the same. With barely a thought, he summoned five of the tiny coins into his closed fist, dropping them into the guard’s outstretched hand. And without any further fanfare, he was waved through the gateway.

Trying to hide his surprise and relief at such easy entry, Eli walked in to get his first look at a new town. Unfortunately, it wasn’t too impressive, with most of the nearby buildings made from the same dark logs used for the exterior wall. The roads were hardened earth, and a strong whiff of human excrement and body odor had his nose wrinkling in disgust. Wanting to escape the smell, he angled towards the center of town, figuring the Lodge Fasuto mentioned was probably in that direction.

His walk through Osky was a bit depressing, with most of the people keeping their heads down and wearing closed expressions. The vast majority of the crowd were dressed in thick pants and similar shirts, the colors trending towards gray and off-white. A smattering of upper-class folks stood out in their brighter colors, their outfits obviously designed and made from better-quality materials. At least they all had to walk through the dirty mud that was their idea of a road, though it was still a little jarring seeing such a clear divide between the two groups.

After reaching the town square and asking around, he was eventually pointed toward a gray brick building. From the outside, it wasn’t anything impressive with its simple and squat two-story design. But walking through the two heavy wooden doors, he almost sighed in relief at seeing the clean interior.

Spotting the stiff-bristled brushes beside the entryway, he took a few moments to remove the worst of the mud from his sandals and feet, happy to leave the smelly muck behind.

Once done, he looked around at the décor, comparing it with the Lodge in Herria. There were obvious similarities, even down to the couches, chairs, and tables they used. Two walls were adorned with colorful paintings, the theme apparently centered around flowers and landscapes. At the front, instead of the large windows like in the other location, there was an impressive mural depicting the white mountains outside with fantastical creatures wheeling through the skies.

There were other differences, too, the most obvious being the music coming from a wide passageway on his right, a woman’s voice singing some indecipherable song. There was a soft undercurrent of muted conversation, and he wondered if this place had a bar. He’d expected something like it in Herria, but the closest they’d had was something like an upscale eatery. Apparently, the clientele in Osky demanded other things.

As Eli entered, an older gentleman with a well-groomed silvery beard and a shiny bald head glanced over from across the room, smiling professionally and heading his way. Despite his advanced age, the man moved easily in his shiny pants and colorful top.

“Hail traveler,” the gentleman said, giving a shallow nod, his welcoming expression dimming somewhat as he took in Eli’s outfit. “By your strength, I am Talent Korat, assistant to Head Trodair. How may the Lodge serve your needs?”

Eli nodded back, remembering the greeting Dara had used before. “Hail and health to you, Talent Korat. Please, call me Eli,” he replied, smiling and gesturing at his clothing. “I know I look like a mess, but I had some trouble on the road, and as you can imagine, it’s a bit difficult to find anything to fit me,” he finished with a bit of humor. At the same time, he increased the amount of energy he was channeling into his aura, going for something closer to Malitea’s strength.

Whether it was Eli’s words, charm, or his increased power, Korat’s smile grew more natural. It wasn’t long before they were bargaining for the establishment’s services since there didn’t seem to be a set price for anything. Using the Lodge in Herria as a measuring stick, the two silvers Korat quoted seemed far too high. Eli responded in kind with a nearly insulting lowball offer, just like the game was played back on Earth. But after a little more back and forth, they agreed on a room for one night, dinner, and the use of their washroom for a silver penny. Eli still thought he was getting taken advantage of, but since people often left things behind at hotels, he had Korat throw in a clean shirt to close the deal.

“Here you are, Gifted,” Korat said as he walked in from the back room, handing over a folded garment.

Eli held it up, eying the vanilla-colored shirt, surprised to see that it was slightly too big for him. He didn’t know who’d worn it last, but they must have been at least as tall as him and nearly twice as wide. He’d be swimming in it, but at least it was clean and would hopefully help him blend in more.

“This should work. Thank you, Talent Korat,” Eli said, handing over the agreed-upon silver coin.

The older man bowed with a slight smile. “Give me a moment, Gifted, and I will have someone show you to your room,” he replied before disappearing into the back.

A loud cheer made Eli look over to the passageway he’d noticed earlier. There were raucous calls for something, but all the voices blended into such a chaotic mess that he couldn’t understand the words. Curious, he stepped over, ducking under the low door to check out the place.

It took his eyes a moment to adjust to the darker room, but the place definitely looked like a bar with a few dozen folks packing much of the available tables and chairs. On the left was a thick wooden board separating the people pouring the drinks from the boisterous crowd. A few men were walking around serving food, the smell of hops and sausage filling the air.

In the far corner were a couple of musicians sitting around in some truly garish clothing, the shiny silver and gold colors making them stand out from the crowd. One held a stringed instrument resembling a fiddle, while the other had some kind of flute. There was also a woman standing tall between them, likely the source of the singing voice he’d heard earlier. Beyond the band, a couple of heavy doors revealed another entrance, with a few people coming in as he watched.

The crowd was yelling different suggestions, though Eli couldn’t pick out the words. After a bit, a chant started from a group sitting near the small stage, their drunken cries hard to understand.

Apparently, the singer had far less trouble and turned to say something to her two colorful companions, who sat up in their seats with their instruments held ready. With a little flourish of melodic notes, they started playing, the woman joining in with her soprano voice a moment later.

Eli focused on her words, curious to understand what had the locals so excited. Unfortunately, he couldn’t understand what she was saying from where he was. Of course, the noisy crowd, loud instruments, and the hypnotic way she blended all her words didn’t help.

Luckily, Guide didn’t have the same problem and started typing out the lyrics as she sang.

All the people, young and old,

Common, Talent, Gifted, and Blessed,

Gather round and hear the tale,

Of a foolish demon’s death.

Monster out of Elder Wood,

Hungry for all blood and flesh,

Boruta searching high and low

On his unholy quest.

“Holy shit,” Eli whispered, his words drowned out by the noisy room. He was curious how the song would turn out, but a loud cough had him turn to find a young woman smiling apologetically at him.

She leaned close, “Your room, Gifted?” she almost yelled to carry over the music.

He nodded, ducking under the low doorway again. “Miss, this song they’re playing. Do you know it?” he asked, following her into the Lodge’s main room.

She glanced over, her head cocked to the side. “Demon’s Downfall? Oh yes,” she smiled, revealing dimples. “Minstrel Senatana and her two Fools arrived a few days ago and have been packing the barroom ever since. I think it is a bit more exciting than Minstrel Narati’s version from last week,” she continued in almost a whisper. She threw him a little wink before leading him through another doorway to a set of stairs.

“What’s it about? I’m new to this region, but I enjoy learning about the local stories,” Eli innocently asked, trying not to stare at the woman’s backside as he followed her up the stairs.

“Oh, an Outlander? That explains your cute accent,” she replied, turning with another smile upon reaching the second floor.

She let out a tinkling laugh, gesturing down a long passage lit with Lightwells, a handful of evenly spaced heavy wooden doors running the length of it. “This way, Gifted,” she continued with a warm smile. “The song barely touches on the whole story, but it is about the death of a local monster, killed by the Harbinger and three powerful Gifted. Minstrel Senatana has a longer saga she is working on with more details. You could hear one of the rehearsals if you are here tomorrow night.”

“Unfortunately, I’ll be traveling to Bishal in the morning. Perhaps you could give me a shorter version? It sounds like quite a tale. Oh, and I didn’t catch your name, miss?”

“All the strong ones go to the city,” she whispered, barely loud enough for him to catch.

Her frown was wiped away a moment later with another flash of dimples. “I am Adaya, Gifted. We turn here,” she said, gesturing to their right at a similar passage with more doors and lights.

“And the story is about a powerful being descending from the Wreath of the Ancients, sent by our ancestors to help show us the true path. But then he falls in love with a powerful heiress of the Easone family, and the Demon of Eld Forest tries to hunt them down, jealous of their devotion. There is a battle, and while Diadar Velia’Tala is victorious in the end, he is mortally wounded, and the spirits summoned him home to heal his injuries.”

Listening to the story, Eli thought the whole thing was like a game of telephone, where the original message was twisted and turned as it passed through countless people until only a garbled and jumbled version remained. He swallowed the many questions bubbling inside, not wanting to draw any more attention to himself. He also managed not to snort at him and Dara being in love or hearing how they’d mangled his name.

He wasn’t sure how to feel about the notoriety, getting unsettling flashbacks to when he was little and the media was buzzing around. Even after the Fall, there’d be a few sporadic attempts with them trying to recreate the circus of his rescue, and he and his grandma would have to put up with another round of stories. He wasn’t keen to go through that again, but he wasn’t sure what he could do about it either. Even if he changed his name, it was hard to imagine that would help much since he didn’t exactly blend in well with the locals.

“And here we are,” Adaya said with a bit of false cheer. She stopped before another heavy door and pulled out a simple metal key with a two-toned ribbon tied on one end. With practiced ease, she unlocked it, swinging it wide and stepping inside.

He followed her, seeing décor not too dissimilar from Herria’s Lodge. The materials they’d used for the furniture might have been a bit different, looking like more of the same blue pines he’d seen for the last few days. But the quality was just as excellent, the various stains and craftsmanship for each piece readily apparent. The space was also a bit smaller since he’d only needed a single bed and was about the size of a decent hotel room on Earth.

There were no paintings, but instead, the walls had a few colorful murals. The common motif was of the nearby mountains like those in the main room below, each piece of artwork revealing a slightly different scene. The windowless space would have been dark, but the Lightwell set into the ceiling gave off more than enough light.

“Here are the controls for the Evertorch,” Adaya said, pointing to a wall panel near the bed before setting down the room’s key on a little side table. “And the washroom is at the end of this hall, on the left,” she gestured.

Turning to him, she gave him another show of dimples. “Would you like to take your dinner downstairs or here in your room? I know the barroom will be noisy for the next few hours.”

“Not a Lightwell? Oh, and dinner in here would be good. I’d like to hear more about that story, but it’s been a very long day,” he said, trying to hold in a yawn.

“This Lodge does not have Lightwells, but Evertorches are supposed to be just as good,” she said, though there wasn’t much conviction in her tone. She stepped closer, looking up and giving him a mischievous grin. “And if you find your way here after your stop in Bishal, I will share all the stories you could ever want. Having such a handsome audience would be a treat,” she breathed almost huskily.

Eli couldn’t help smiling at Adaya’s flirtatious words. “I’ll definitely keep that in mind,” he said with some warmth, seeing little harm in being polite, especially if he found his way back here someday. He summoned a couple of the smallest coppers, handing them to her. “And thank you for such great service. I appreciate your humoring me about the story.”

Her eyes lit up above a bright smile, the coins quickly disappearing. “Next time you are here, we will see about other ways to fill your time,” she said suggestively, looking Eli up and down, her smile only growing. Throwing him another wink, she walked out into the hallway.

Bemused, he could only shake his head and chuckle as he closed the door.

***

Aengus roared with laughter as a spray of arterial blood washed across his face. The fiery maelstrom behind him threw his shadow dancing across the pale stone road as the heady aroma of cooking meat and terror filled the air. All around him, the buildings burned as the screams of the inhabitants slowly quieted into the silence of the grave, his wonderful symphony sadly coming to an end.

Hearing the death rattle of his latest toy, he tossed another lifeless, dismembered body away to join the growing pile. Wanting more, needing more, he peered around for another bauble to entertain him. Regrettably, this tiny village was nearly bereft of life, with its people either fleeing or lying broken at his feet.

Before he could vent his frustrations, his keen senses caught a hint of movement in a nearby building. A small head peeked out from a darkened doorway, revealing a terrified child. Tears streaming down her face, she looked around, her intoxicating cries for her missing parents enough to send Aengus’ heart thumping with excitement. She was the perfect instrument to complete his lovely song.

He stepped toward the girl, but the world suddenly shook, whirling in a dizzying blur. And a heartbeat later, he was standing on a charred field, a sea of corpses and death all around, while in the distance, a massive golden palace rose into the heavens. The past and his dreams of the village that had raised him were gone. In its place was a vision of his future and a destiny of what was to come.

Dropping to his knees, he bowed his head as a pulse of energy lit within his chest. “Blessed be the Spirit Weaver,” Aengus whispered fervently.

“Aengus, Heir of Greatness, Hear My Words,” a powerful feminine voice boomed, the air around him vibrating.

“In your shade, I thrive. I exist only to serve,” Aengus said, his eyes down.

“Well spoken, my servant,” the Spirit Weaver said, a hint of approval coloring her words. “The time of your exile draws to a close, but forces move to impede your coronation. You must act swiftly to ensure your destiny. ”

Aengus tried to hold himself still, even as his head pounded in pain as her divine voice echoed in his mind. “Command me, Spirit Weaver. I am but a lowly beast desperate for your approval.”

“Hear my commands, and obey,” the voice whispered, no longer sending slivers of agony through his body. “You will immediately close all gateways and prepare your people for a journey. No more than eight days from when you awaken, you are to take them east through the passes to Droch. Once there, you will find more adherents waiting to join you, to assist you in reaching the golden throne of old.”

The surprising words almost made Aengus look up in confusion, but he caught himself before making such a horrific blunder. “Spirit Weaver, your divine desires are my commandments, but if your lowly servant may make a suggestion?” He knew it was a gamble, but his mistress had shown some slight approval and even rewarded him for giving good counsel in the past.

The air around him suddenly tightened, squeezing his body painfully, and he thought he’d made a fatal error, but the sensation passed a few moments later.

“Speak,” the voice boomed with a hint of anger, making his head ring.

“Blessed be the Spirit Weaver,” Aengus intoned, bowing until his forehead touched the charred and bloody earth. “If this lowly servant could have more time, most mighty, I could bring far more riches to support your divine vision. Our collection points in the nearby cities are finally returning tremendous rewards because of your forethought and commands. We could match last year’s harvest with but a paltry few more weeks of work.”

The pain was sudden, and his chest burned like a fire was searing him from the inside as he collapsed. Weakness spread through his body, his legendary strength failing him, and he clawed at the ground. He desperately tried to beg for forgiveness, but his mouth no longer worked, and only a feeble moan escaped.

“You dare to question ME?!” her voice bellowed, sending stabbing icicles of agony through his mind. “You would place a few slivers of metal and trivial resources over my words? If you stray too far from your chosen path, you will no longer be of use in my divine plan. Choose your next words carefully, churl.”

As the pain lessened, Aengus felt a sudden hope, realizing his mistress was giving him another chance. Digging his hands into the dark, blood-soaked earth, he thumped his forehead against the ground. “I exist to serve, Spirit Weaver. All gateways will close the moment I awake. In eight days, we will already be on the trails east,” he whispered, desperate to regain her favor.

“Raise your eyes and gaze upon me,” the Spirit Weaver commanded.

Aengus dared not resist and lifted his eyes, gasping as he finally saw his mistress. A form loomed over him, the blinding light behind her throwing her features into darkness until only her eyes were left. And what eyes they were, the dark orbs filled with dancing violet flames like the mythical God-Empress out of legend.

“So beautiful,” Aengus whispered as tears began to fall, overcome with awe at witnessing her divinity.

“Now you begin to truly understand, my servant. The golden throne will be yours, as it was for your ancestors. But do not falter, Aengus, Heir of Greatness, for I have carved my commands into your very being,” the voice whispered with deathly promise. “Fail me, and I will rip the spirit from your body to serve beyond the veil.”

Chapter 25

Eli sat up in bed with a start, stretching and looking around for what had awoken him. If it wasn’t for Manasight, the room would have been pitch black, but with it, he could clearly see the nearby furniture and walls. The colors in the wood were perhaps a bit muted, but the faint glowing walls were nice and clear.

He had a hard time seeing more than a few rooms away in any direction, the additional layers making things blurry, but the people around him didn’t seem to be a threat. Maybe a dozen bright human-shaped lines were in the nearest rooms, and no one seemed interested in him.

He blinked before flipping on the lights and toggling the ability off. The room was suddenly bright, and he shook his head, trying to forget what he’d just seen. One thing to remember about staying in a hotel was that using Manasight meant he saw what the people around him were doing. Whether alone or with a few others joining the extracurricular fun, other people apparently didn’t need much sleep either.

His HUD’s clock told him he’d barely slept, which didn’t feel right. He’d noticed much the same since resetting Guide and completing his evolution, and he still wasn’t used to it. For most of his life, he’d been lucky to get six hours of sleep a night and felt like death warmed over until he had a big cup of coffee. Now, he woke up feeling refreshed after barely four hours. He could only think that Wolf and Dara had been right – having more power somehow meant he didn’t need as much rest anymore.

Since the town’s gate wouldn’t open for a couple of hours, he considered what he wanted to do in the meantime. He could always go over his notes again, but he’d already done that last night, along with writing up his observations for the day.

Well, if he wasn’t going to write or study, did he dare try an inscription? He trusted Madwen’s word that failure wasn’t as dangerous outside the simulation and had been itching to practice once he’d realized the box’s nishati properties. He had hundreds of sheets, but he was concerned about not having a way to replenish them if they were wasted. What if he limited this session to only a few tries? That should give him enough for testing purposes and time to reflect on anything he learned.

Excited by the idea, he summoned the box. It snapped into being in his hands, and he chuckled at seeing Madwen again, even if it was only a picture frozen in time. Still, he liked to imagine she’d be happy he was getting in some practice, just like she’d suggested.

***

Kotalo was reading through the report for the third time, hoping another try would reveal something he’d missed. A similar report was lying beside it with timetables and quantities for easy correlation. All the material deliveries going into the warehouse matched up, but what had come out was far less than what went in. It was as if hundreds of tonnes had vanished into the ether without anyone noticing. Unfortunately, another review didn’t change the results, and like so much of what he’d examined lately, there were only more questions and not enough answers.

Feeling his frustration building, he got up from his desk, considering the problem. The supply angle seemed like a dead end with no way to resolve it, not without some new data or contacting people outside the city. He’d already wasted too many days on it, though he’d been using it more as a distraction after sending another team north. The missionaries from the other directions had already returned, but none looked promising.

He shook the thought away, not wanting to dwell on it when Malitea’s group wasn’t due to report in for another day or two. Needing another more immediate distraction, he walked over to the nearby window.

With his squad’s offices placed a respectable distance up the slopes of Bisala Parabat, he had quite a view to appreciate. Below, Old City and its warren of streets, buildings, and monuments spread out until stopped by the ancient white walls. Speckled throughout, tall towers and mighty structures climbed into the sky, marking the powerful families, guilds, and associations that called them home. Beyond the thirty-meter tall walls, buildings were often much smaller, two or three stories, only ending at Bishal’s secondary walls that were built barely a century ago. Outside the city limits, hundreds of farms, groves, and plots covered the land, with a handful of smaller towns peppered between.

Movement caught his eye, and Kotalo smiled in appreciation at a couple of skyships in the distance. One was a sizeable dark vessel descending to the east, likely on its way to the nearby skyport laden with resources to feed the hungry city. Beyond it, a small, sleek ship climbed towards the thinning clouds. With its design, it no doubt served as either a messenger or personal transport for the powerful and wealthy families that inhabited the grand buildings below. Looking at it all, he had difficulty believing how much had changed for him in such a short time.

Only a few weeks ago, he’d been living a somewhat content existence in sleepy Herria. It had been a quiet life, much of the excitement coming from dealing with the occasional bandit or monster attack. He’d needed that kind of welcome reprieve after the horrors of Bailemor, of seeing so many of his friends and companions die in front of him. His old fire had left him, and he was no longer the warrior he’d once been.

But then he’d met a mysterious giant with a strange accent outside Herria’s northern gate. The memory was still embarrassing, with the hopeless duo, Veti and Seb, managing to insult both the giant and his beautiful Gifted companion. When the giant had released his overpowering aura, and a feeling of death washed over Kotalo, he thought he’d failed in his sworn duty to protect the town. However, instead of going on a rampage or demanding heads, the powerful giant gave them little more than a verbal warning before peacefully taking a room in the local Lodge.

After such a momentous event, Kotalo tried to return to his sleepy life, but a nearly forgotten twinge in his omnessence had stirred. Somehow, his enanadas was waking up, something he thought he’d lost on the twisted fields of Bailemor. The urge to act grew until he’d finally decided to at least look into the pair, wondering if they were the source of his gift’s returning strength.

He’d started by making a few discrete inquiries, but the pair had already left the Lodge by the next day. Head Ute had been unwilling to talk beyond the basic pleasantries, but Kotalo had expected as much. Some coins dropped in a few of the guests’ hands soon revealed the story, and it was an interesting one. Apparently, some assassin had tried to attack the pair but had instead been thrown bodily through the Lodge’s reinforced stone walls, killing the attacker rather messily in the process. Even more surprising, the witnesses reported that the giant man’s eyes had glowed with a steady, white light.

Kotalo had followed up the leads from the Lodge and talked with the other gate guards, revealing that the pair had gone west. But besides General Easone’s small fortress, Wolf’s Manor, there wasn’t much more than bare hills, a few rivers, and eventually the great ocean Firmore in that direction. Still, his gift had continued to urge him on, and he’d started planning a short trip at least as far as where the road ended at the foot of that military installation.

However, before he could do so, an unbelievable message arrived from that exact place: the scourge of the north and Demon of Eld Forest, Boruta Dunmaru, had been slain. For a being who had haunted Northmarch for centuries and consumed Diadal Danu and the Lost, such a feat should have been impossible for any but the Dias themselves. Instead, it had only taken a few Gifted, plus the help of a mysterious giant who’d appeared mere days before.

The victory did come at a cost, with many of the manor’s guards either killed or wounded. General Easone himself had been injured, and while he was expected to recover, his command staff had been gutted. He’d already lost renowned Loremaster, Gifted Slana, only days prior, making more than a few wonder at the suspicious timing. The famous Radiant Giant, Jasper Tanca, had fallen in battle against Dunmaru, and the Burning Warrior, Yur’et Ghlan, was said to be gravely injured and unlikely to survive. But while the loss of such heroes was painful, they were doubtless with the ancients now, enjoying their well-deserved rewards.

Surprisingly, news of Dunmaru’s death was soon eclipsed by the spreading legend of the mysterious giant, Velia’Tala. It was a well-known challenge, separating rumor from reality, but too many survivors had witnessed the man’s actions. In the days after the incredible story broke, more survivors brought additional word about what they’d seen. Some even went so far as to make oaths to the Oververse to verify their unbelievable tale – Velia’Tala, his eyes filled with a shining white light, had utterly destroyed the monstrous demon with a single blow. Sadly, the resulting explosion had torn the giant to pieces. Yet, before anyone could approach his mangled body, he’d vanished as if the ancients had called him back after fulfilling his purpose.

Rumors and whispers followed, some saying he was actually the Harbinger from legend, here to either save or doom their world. Others said he was only a sign of the Harbinger, an agent preparing the way for the end. A less popular tale had him as the Lord of Decay, the mythical being said to presage the end of time, but throughout the stories, they all agreed on the man’s towering height, glowing eyes, strange accent, and an overwhelming power filled with impending death.

Finally realizing who had spared him and his men, Kotalo’s returning strength overwhelmed any lingering doubts. Feeling like a veil had been lifted from his eyes, he’d looked around at the person he’d become, hardly recognizing himself. He could do so much more, and wasting away in Herria no longer held the same allure it once had.

With his family’s ancient gift singing in his mind for the first time in years, he’d known that it was time to return to the warrior’s path. And as if the honored spirits had heard his prayers, High Commander Ardamas found him in Herria the very next day.

A knock interrupted his wandering thoughts, and he turned just before Jomon’s grizzled face appeared at his open door. “Commander, there is a Talent Delesta to see you.”

“Show her in and close the door. No one is to interrupt us for the next hour.” The veteran saluted, stepping aside as a young woman entered, quietly closing the door behind her.

“Nice and punctual, Talent Delesta. Or do you prefer Reva?”

“Reva, Commander,” the woman replied in a soft voice.

“Would you like water or tea? It might be early for anything stronger, but I know how dry the road can be.” He gestured at the small table with various bottles and cups along one wall.

“No, thank you, Commander,” she replied in the same soft and wooden tone, just as he’d expected from reviewing her background.

“Have a seat,” Kotalo said, pointing to one of the chairs before sitting behind his desk. He leaned back, hands interlaced in his lap as he studied the woman.

She sat rigidly in the proper academy pose, her eyes staring blankly over his shoulder. It was evident that she was fresh from the road with her fiery-colored hair plastered against her skull as if she’d only removed her helmet minutes ago. Still wearing travel leathers covered with a fine patina of dirt and grime, she’d found time to clean her hands and face, removing the worst of the road from her skin.

“Why are you here, Talent Reva?” Kotalo asked, curious to see how she’d reply.

Her emotionless exterior shifted minutely, her eyebrows scrunching together for only a moment. “I am here because General Easone ordered me to report to the new squad commander, Gifted Kotalo, in Bishal.”

He couldn’t help but smile at her words, thinking her gift might be as strong as the reports stated. “Nice and literal, Talent Reva, but let me rephrase: why do you think you, in particular, were asked to report here?”

Her expression didn’t change this time. “I believe you and your squad need a sagruda, and this is an interview for that position.”

“Why do you think that?” Kotalo caught the slight frown as if she were annoyed at his games, but it was gone just as swiftly. “List them in descending order of confidence.”

“Of course, Commander,” she replied in the same quiet voice. “First, I was the highest-ranked sagruda in my graduating class at Westwall Academy. Second, I have worked with the powerful and common alike and have comported myself well, earning consistent top marks from my commanders. I have heard that such is expected from the Easone Squads, who often deal with all levels of society. Third, I most recently survived the,” and the woman paused, picking up the thread a heartbeat later. “I survived Boruta Dunmaru’s assault on Wolf’s Manor and earned a commendation. At the time, Gifted Eyonne advised me that I would likely receive offers in the near future. Fourth, High Commander Ardamas spoke to me while visiting the manor. While he asked various questions, there was a commonality running through them with three specific-.”

“Enough,” Kotalo chuckled, cutting her off. If he hadn’t, she’d no doubt continue listing another twenty or more points that supported her original theory. “Release your gift, Talent Reva,” he tried next, curious how she’d handle it.

In response, her wooden demeanor immediately dropped, some life and emotion seeping into her expression. It was impressive to see, as many strong sagrudas struggled with such control, which only reinforced her ability.

Sitting up with a sigh, he knew how badly the squad needed her help, but he wasn’t sure how to convince her to accept his offer. But then, an idea popped into his head, and he followed the urge. “Those are all solid reasons, Talent Reva, but you are missing the most important from my perspective, though it is entirely understandable.” He smiled at her slight frown. “I requested you.”

“Commander?”

“I am guessing you did your research when General Easone gave you your orders?” he asked. Gratified at her nod, he continued, “Good. Then you know how seriously I take these little urges that most others might ignore. As for the explanation, after High Commander Ardamas recruited me, he gave me a generous list of candidates to fill my new squad. Of course, I immediately reviewed them in detail, my enanadas active with all the power I could give it. But when I got to your name and read that you had personal experience with Velia’Tala, my gift screamed that you were essential to our success.”

Reva’s expression clouded before going wooden again, and he realized he was losing her. “Do not misunderstand me, Talent Reva. I do not give a torc’s dung heap about the politics, prestige, or status countless others value in pursuit of their path. I want results, and for some reason, my gift tells me that you will help me get them. Even more, though,” he said but hesitated at admitting something he hadn’t told anyone besides Ardamas. He buried the worry, though, trusting his gift. “I believe I met Velia’Tala in Herria just days before the battle with Dunmaru.”

That got Reva’s attention, and she abandoned her strict posture for the first time since she sat down. She leaned forward slightly, her hands tight on her thighs, though she still didn’t look at him.

“Weeks ago, I encountered a giant of a man with overpowering strength, and in his company was a Gifted woman. Sadly, they did not reveal their names,” he continued, gratified to have recaptured her attention. “Then, the day after we received word of Dunmaru’s death, Gifted Daralis arrived in Herria seeking additional aid for the survivors, and imagine my surprise when I recognized her as the giant’s companion. That, plus how closely the other descriptions match the man I met, make me certain in my conclusions.”

He smiled, warming up to the subject as her eyes remained locked over his shoulder, the tiny twitches in her expression telling him he was on the right trail. “And you can see how my life has already changed since meeting the two of them.” He gestured, vaguely referencing the office, post, and city they were both in. “My gift first led me here, Talent Reva, and now it tells me I need your help. I do not know why the connection with Velia’Tala is important, but it is.”

“Eli Tal,” she said in almost a whisper.

“What was that?”

“His name was not Velia’Tala. The first stories got it wrong, likely assuming he was named after one of the Mad Islanders. I believe his corrected name is spreading since I heard it used in Pasca only yesterday.”

“Eli Tal?” Kotalo asked, slowly sounding out the unusual name. He suddenly shivered, his gift reacting to his words.

“I accept,” Reva said firmly, her eyes finally turning to meet his. “I will join your squad, Commander.”

Chapter 26

Eli was sitting on one of the blue blankets, happily chewing on a bit of the remaining jerky and washing it down with some tea. He’d never have guessed it was tea if they hadn’t told him since it tasted closer to boiled berries with a spritz of lime. He wasn’t sure it was something he’d try again, but it had also been free for the Lodge’s guests this morning.

It was still warm when he pulled it from his DS, the bracelet’s stasis ability again impressing him. Not that he felt much of the warmth since heat and cold didn’t bother him much anymore. On the other hand, a blazing sun with almost no clouds to provide shade was still annoying. It only felt worse since there didn’t seem to be anything like sunglasses in this world.

He’d finally taken a break in a picturesque spot below a few trees providing plenty of shade. A small patch of soft grass was growing underneath them and had been the perfect place to set his blankets. There was a freshness in the air from the nearby channel half full of water, though he wasn’t about to go drinking from something that had scattered bits of moss and other plants growing on the bottom. With the gentle sound of flowing water in the nearby aqueduct adding to the setting, it was like someone had set up a nice little rest stop for people taking the roadway.

The place also happened to be a good distance from any of the small settlements and farms, so no one was likely to complain about him sitting here for another few minutes.

Many paths cut through the farmlands, but the one he’d chosen was a wide stone roadway that connected up with the one he’d taken yesterday. It also happened to be well-maintained and was a straight shot south toward Bishal.

When he’d left Osky’s southern gate at dawn, there had been other options, but they’d looked narrower and often little better than dirt tracks. Even worse, they’d already been crowded with people waiting to enter the walled town. With how the stone and wooden fences surrounding each farm had hemmed them in, he’d steered clear of the congestion.

He’d wondered at first why most weren’t taking the better stone road. But after passing a few other parties sharing it with him, he’d realized that many were dressed in the shiny, fancy threads he’d seen in Osky yesterday. Most were Talents, many carrying large and bulky cargoes or guards in armor, their long spears’ metal points glittering in the sun. Yet there was always at least one Gifted in each group. Apparently, even the roads were restricted to those with a certain level of power.

Shaking off that depressing thought, he focused instead on the bright points of the day. Funnily enough, his morning hadn’t started all that well. The first inscribing experiment had gone poorly, as he’d made the same stupid mistake by using too much pressure on the sensitive spell paper. Fortunately, just like Madwen predicted, it hadn’t even burned his hands. Instead, like a magician’s flash paper, it had given off a puff of heat as it vanished into a little ball of fire.

Encouraged at the lack of an explosion and relieved to still be uninjured, he’d tried a couple more times. The second one went far better, though he wasn’t sure how much of that was skill versus him no longer fearing that a literal fireball would go off in his face. Regardless of the reason, he ended up with a lightly glowing sheet of paper pulsing with power. The third attempt went just as well, and he’d briefly considered continuing but eventually decided there was no need to push his luck. Instead, he’d written his notes before storing the two luminous sheets away for future testing.

Another positive was how close he was to his destination. He’d passed a couple of walled towns about the size of Osky, but he hadn’t bothered to stop. There seemed to be no point with the much bigger city looming in the distance, only a few hours away. He could already pick out its white stone walls. A series of far-off little lines converged on them, tiny specks and random flashes revealing people traveling to and from the city.

Off to the left, outside the walls circling Bishal, was a massive cleared field holding a handful of skyships. Most of them looked like the enormous container ships back home with their flat bottoms, high sides, and lack of any sails. Based on the tiny ant-sized people scrambling around their hulls, he thought they might also be of a similar size.

Interspersed with the behemoths were a few smaller ships, though their design looked closer to old wooden oceangoing vessels. The distance made it hard to tell, but they might even have sails. If so, Eli could imagine they’d help with steering and moving horizontally, but that didn’t explain how they could seemingly defy the laws of gravity. He’d definitely check them out later.

He brushed off his hands while surreptitiously looking around. Happily, the tree he’d been leaning against had not only provided some welcome shade but had also done a great job of hiding him from others. Manasight confirmed that no one was nearby or otherwise interested in him. With that, his blanket and the remains of his lunch vanished into his DS - it was time to visit Bishal.

***

Hours later, Eli stood in a loose line waiting to enter the massive city gate. Built from the same bright white stones as the nearby mountains and looming more than five stories high, the gatehouse was an impressive feat of engineering all on its own. The connecting walls were not nearly as imposing at maybe ten meters tall but looked well-maintained.

His line wasn’t too bad, with only a handful of groups between him and the guards slowly waving people through, but then, this massive gate only served the nice stone roadway. He’d already spent a little time getting a sense of the relative power around him, which only confirmed his earlier theory. As far as he could tell, every nearby party had at least someone with a Gifted aura.

There were two smaller entrances within sight, one to the west and the other to the east, but their line of people snaked back for a kilometer or more. Some of the larger parties had even set up little tents beside the queue, which made him wonder how slow things were going over there. He felt a bit uncomfortable getting the special treatment, thinking there had to be a better solution.

A guard bowed in Eli’s direction, which he’d already seen them do to the other parties as their way of waving people forward. The young woman’s uniform was much nicer than the others he’d seen in Osky and Herria, the material having almost a sheen to its exterior. There were also little bits of colored thread within the seams and hem, which helped define and show off her physique. Even her helmet was different, the open-faced design accentuating her beauty while still appearing functional. The other guards behind her were similarly attired, obviously worn to impress the big shots using this gate.

Walking towards her, Eli increased his projected energy, aiming for something a little more powerful than Malitea’s aura. He figured someone working this gate had to be used to stronger people and wanted to ask the guard a few questions.

The guard’s smile widened as Eli stopped, her aura feeling slightly weaker than Earnan’s, who’d been the weakest of the foursome. “Welcome to Bishal, Gifted. Please state your name, affiliation, and reason for visiting our majestic city.”

He blanked for a moment, finding his voice a few seconds later. “My name’s Eli, and I’m not sure what you mean by ‘affiliation,’ but I would be happy to help if you could explain that more. As for why I’m here, I’d like to get some supplies.” He gestured at his vanilla shirt and stained pants. “And, as you can see, some new clothes,” he finished with a self-conscious chuckle.

“By your strength, Gifted Eli,” the guard said with a slight nod. “There are many amazing shops that could supply you, though I would recommend the Sabateri Bazaar for most of your needs. For clothing, might I suggest Eadai’s in Old Town or Falatasi Tailoring in the Merchant District?” Her words rolled smoothly around an easy smile, like a well-rehearsed speech. “As to affiliations, that would be connections with families, guilds, or other known associations that the Bishal Council would recognize. By your accent, perhaps you are new to our region? We do see a few Outlanders visiting our beautiful city.” She ended this with a beaming smile as if intrigued by his potential answer.

“Ah, great. At least you’re used to people like me. This is my first time visiting Bishal, and I’m only representing myself.”

Eli expected her interest to wane since he’d essentially admitted he was a nobody, but her smile only grew. “An unaffiliated Gifted Outlander with such strength? I would not say I am at all used to people like you,” she tossed back.

He laughed it off, careful not to glance at the three guards a few meters behind her. The two men and the woman had been having their own conversation until a moment ago. Now, they’d gone silent as if listening in. If they were trying to do it covertly, they’d failed.

“If there is anywhere else I could direct you, I would be happy to help,” she offered when he didn’t say anything more.

“Thanks, but you’ve already been more than helpful,” he replied, ready to end the conversation.

Likely picking up on this, her smile dimmed. “A silver penny, Gifted Eli,” and she held out a well-manicured hand.

“Of course,” he said, ready with the coin. He’d seen what the other parties had paid, though he’d also noticed a few that had simply been waved through.

Another flash of her pretty red nails and the coin disappeared. He nodded politely back before following her waving gesture into the open gate.

***

The sky was starting to darken as sunset approached, and Eli figured he had to be pretty close to his destination. After leaving the gatehouse behind a while ago, he’d started out by asking for directions to the Merchant District. He still wasn’t sure if he’d actually take Bearach’s recommendation for his family’s establishment, but it couldn’t hurt to check it out. If the place or neighborhood looked sketchy, he could walk by and find another place to stay.

Mainly heading east with the setting sun casting long shadows over the cobblestone road, he kept seeing skyships floating through the sky. As far as he could tell, the merchants had set up shop not too far from the airfield outside the city. It made sense with how much cargo those massive ships had to move.

Bishal was definitely a nicer-looking city than Herria or Osky, even counting some of the rundown neighborhoods he’d passed through earlier. The current area was the best yet, with all the buildings made from either stone or brick. A few of the bigger homes took up an entire city block, though multiple homes could hide behind their stout defenses. They might as well have been miniature forts with high stone walls and serious-eyed guards standing before their doors.

The smaller buildings were often built against each other, sharing their walls, though regular alleys and narrow roads broke up the long line of structures. The overall squared two and three-story construction of these residences could have been a bit monotonous, but the inhabitants had apparently come to the same conclusion. Most of the houses and even the businesses had various banners or flags near their doorways. Of course, he wasn’t sure if they were just decorations since they could also be references to the affiliations the guard mentioned earlier.

Coming around another turn, following the directions he’d been given, he paused at seeing the tall gray building with the two statues out front, just like he’d been told. Across the street was another of the fortified homes taking up an entire city block, and this one had a few guards walking atop the three-story high walls. One corner had a pair of heavy wooden doors with emerald green and gold bunting hanging overhead. Two guards wearing light leather armor dyed the same colors stood nearby.

Looking at the place, Eli saw no obvious signs that it was a hotel or offered any lodging. Then again, he hadn’t seen any inns while walking through the city, so it shouldn’t hurt to at least talk with the guards standing beside the doors.

Figuring he probably needed to impress them a bit, he upped his aura to a strong Gifted again. When he’d first walked through the rougher part of town near the gatehouse, folks had darted out of his path as if he were some wild animal on a tenuous leash. At first, he’d tried to ignore it, but the reaction had only worsened. Eventually, he’d dropped the energy projection to something closer to a Talent to stop all the bowing and groveling, but now it was time to put on a show again.

Chapter 27

At Eli’s approach, both guards turned to scrutinize him. They apparently didn’t see much of a threat, with the woman looking away a moment later. The other guard bowed his head fractionally in greeting. “Hail, Gifted. What do you seek?”

“Hail and health to both of you,” Eli replied with an easy smile, glad they were starting things off politely. “Is this Tralaithe’s Rest? A guy named Bearach recommended it to me.” The second guard, who’d busied herself with watching the passing crowd, suddenly looked back, her eyes scrutinizing him again.

Her partner nodded, his expression warmer. “Of course, Gifted. I will escort you inside. Please, follow me,” he said, turning and tapping the heavy door with a complicated series of knocks. A moment later, he opened it to reveal a darkened entryway with the door beyond already open and another guard walking swiftly away.

Eli silently followed the first guard inside, thinking the series of doors, layers of guards, and the dark passage after the bright day outside a good bit of security for a hotel. With how many other buildings looked like mini forts, he could only think that conflict was a real and constant danger in these parts. There’d also been plenty of other guards wearing different colored armor in his walk through the city, which indicated private security forces were the norm. Clearly, he’d have to keep his wits about him.

They walked into a beautiful atrium oasis with a lovely gurgling fountain in the center. The square area had a selection of plants in the four corners, mainly colorful flowers with a few trees. A series of doors were set around the edge of the space, most in shadow as the open sky overhead darkened. The two upper floors had walkways with more of the same doors, only a swirling bit of wood serving as a railing to hopefully keep people from an unfortunate stumble.

Staring at the small table with some comfortable-looking chairs near the fountain, he idly wondered if it would be rude to sit uninvited. He didn’t get a chance to find out as a woman around Eli’s age came gliding out of one of the nearby doors. She was wearing a flowing garment with multiple layers, long open sleeves, and satiny floral fabric, unlike anything he’d seen in this world. Strangest of all, she wore what looked like honest-to-goodness white denim jeans.

“Greetings, Gifted. I am Melerasa,” she said with a slight bow. The guard that had led him in also bowed at her words before walking away.

“Nice to meet you, Melerasa. I’m Eli,” he replied warmly. If he didn’t know any better, he was pretty sure the woman was related to Bearach. While she didn’t have Bearach’s broad shoulders or height, there was a resemblance around her eyes and strong chin. “I was hoping to find a room for a day or two if you have one available.”

“Please, let us sit and discuss your needs,” she responded with the same warmth, gesturing at the nearby table. “Would you like something to drink? We have a variety to offer,” she continued, seating herself on one side of the table.

“I’ll have whatever you’re having,” Eli responded, taking his own seat.

“We will have two channas, Tarec,” Melerasa said as a young man approached. He bowed, departing through a nearby door. They didn’t have to wait long, as he soon returned with two narrow glasses filled with a bubbling clear liquid.

Taking the one placed before her, she took a sip and sighed. “I have to admit, a little channa after a long day is lovely.”

Setting her drink down, she ran her hand over a little blue marble inset within the table’s surface. Beside them, the fountain suddenly gurgled more loudly, the water in the center shooting higher as the pitter-patter of rain filled the air.

Eli took a sip of his drink, pleasantly surprised. “Hmmm, that’s good. Thank you,” he said, slightly raising his voice to carry over the fountain. He didn’t think it was alcoholic, especially since Guide wasn’t warning him about poisoning this time. It could have been almost seltzer water with the bubbles tickling his tongue, though there was a strong fruity undertone. With a few ice cubes, it would make for one hell of a refreshment on a hot summer day.

“Gifted Eli, I understand that Talent Bearach recommended our Rest to you. Could you perhaps explain the circumstances more?”

“Oh, sure,” he responded, gathering his thoughts while trying not to react to the glowing lines of hidden people in the nearby rooms. They didn’t exactly look aggressive, but a few more had walked up while the young man had been getting their drinks.

“Since Bearach isn’t here to explain his side of the story, I’ll try not to embarrass him too much. But essentially, I ran into his group north of Osky yesterday. Let’s just say they made some abysmal decisions, and after I convinced them of their mistake, they apologized. Then, when Bearach heard I was coming to Bishal, he recommended Tralaithe’s Rest.”

“And he was healthy when you left him?” Her voice was still warm as if it was of no consequence, but her shoulders had tensed at his explanation.

“Yes, Melerasa, he was healthy when I left him. I did give them a warning about making such poor choices in the future, so I can only hope they listened.”

“Thank you for your words,” she said, some of the tension leaving her as she took another sip. “Could you tell me about who Bearach’s companions were?” Perhaps seeing his hesitation, her smile widened disarmingly. “I am concerned for him. My nephew is a good man, but the region beyond Osky is quite dangerous, filled with bandits and monsters. I would like to know if the family needs to send him aid.”

“Understandable,” Eli replied with a slow nod, deciding to share more. “I’d actually tried to warn them about a group of suspicious people hiding further up the road. That’s when…well, that’s when Talent Earnan steered the group into that poor choice I mentioned. The other two with them were Talent Fasuto and Gifted Malitea. Does that help?”

“Hmmm, yes, that is most helpful. Thank you, Gifted,” she said, relaxing back into her chair. “We can certainly provide a room to someone who would help my nephew. How long will you be staying with my family?”

“Family?” Eli asked, looking around and realizing he’d made some incorrect assumptions. “Oh, sorry, I thought this might be some new kind of inn. I’ve only been to a couple of the Lodges, and I’m still getting the hang of how your people do things. I don’t want to impose, so if you could recommend a decent place, I’d appreciate it.” He started to get up, a bit embarrassed by his mistake.

“Please, Gifted, we would be happy to have you,” she said, gesturing for him to sit again. “Would it be too forward if I called you Eli? I could explain Rests as well to clear up the confusion?”

He’d only been half out of his chair, but seeing her sincerity, he sat again with a sigh. “Yeah, I’d appreciate it. I can’t say I’m too comfortable with all the titles – the place I come from is a lot less formal. And yes, I’d love to learn about Rests or anything else. It might keep me from making as many stupid mistakes in the future.”

“Thank you, Eli.” She gave him a grateful nod, then waved a hand at the courtyard around them. “This building is a Rest, which is another name for where families stay when visiting different regions. My family, the Tralaithes, have similar buildings in nearly every major city where we do business. Our interests cover much of the Alliance and even a few lands beyond its borders. We do not offer rooms to just anyone, but guests occasionally stay with us, though only through recommendations, such as in your case. Rests are our sanctuaries when we are far from home, finding safety and security in locations where that is often in short supply.”

“Oh, interesting,” Eli murmured, wondering if Dara’s family had a place like this in Bishal. “So this is more like an oversized house with plenty of room for when your extended family visits? Is this a common thing? I mean, when I travel to other cities, would you recommend Lodges, or are there other establishments? I plan on leaving in a day or two, and any tips would be helpful.”

Melerasa nodded. “Rests are widespread within the Alliance, at least with the oldest families, but other regions have their own quirks. As for Lodges, they are ideal for those powerful and wealthy enough to afford them. I have stayed in a few myself when necessary. I should also point out that our home does not have the same features as a Lodge, but then we are not trying to attract paying customers,” she finished with a chuckle.

“Wait, I’m not supposed to pay? Are you sure? I don’t feel right not paying my own way.”

Melerasa held up a hand, smiling almost apologetically. “No, I will not hear of it. Bearach is seeking to make amends, and I would be a poor aunt if I took that from him,” she said.

The same young man who’d delivered their drinks approached, holding out a sheet of paper to Melerasa, who passed it over to Eli. “The only thing I would need from you is an Oath to guest rights. Here is the standard agreement for our guests. I am unsure if you can read our language, but I would be happy to explain.”

Eli looked over the two short passages, nodding at the simple words. One covered what the guests were swearing to, with another covering the Rest’s reciprocal responsibilities. Considering their conversation, he was inclined to accept their offer, even if he did feel like a freeloader. He didn’t push about paying, though, guessing she might find it insulting. “Okay, I can do this. Uh, sorry, but how do I say that name at the end?”

“Cavarach,” Melerasa said, pronouncing it “Kav-ah-rik,” emphasizing the first syllable. “That is my father, who is responsible for this Rest.”

Nodding, Eli read off the sheet of paper. “With your agreement, I swear to offer no harm to the Tralaithes or anyone else welcomed within this Rest. I will protect your Rest when called upon during my stay. Nothing I see or hear within these walls will be repeated unless given leave by Head Cavarach. I swear this by the Oververse.”

Melerasa said much the same in return, swearing that her family would offer no violence, protect him during his stay, and they’d keep anything he did or said to themselves. When she finished by swearing to the Oververse, the little colored lights that had been listlessly floating through the air suddenly danced around them with a flash.

“Excellent. Welcome to Tralaithe’s Rest,” she said with a smile as she stood. “Please follow me, and I will show you to your room.” The hidden people in the nearby rooms retreated, apparently satisfied that he was no longer a threat.

Melerasa led Eli across the courtyard and down a short hallway to an open door. The same young man hurried up with a lit lamp, holding it out to Melerasa with a short bow.

Inside was a decent-sized room with a bed, a small table with wooden chairs, and some colorful artwork on the walls. Fresh linens sat folded on one of the chairs, with a plush towel on top. A few small windows set high on the walls revealed that night had fallen, but the lamp in her hands was more than enough light.

“The bathing room is down the hall,” she gestured outside. “We do not have any other guests at the moment, so it is all yours. I know it is not a Lodge, but I hope this meets your needs.”

“This is more than enough for me. Thank you.”

Melerasa set the lamp on the little table, her smile slipping as an uncertain look flitted across her face. “Eli, I have a favor to ask. I am unsure of your plans, but would you come to dinner and meet my family? We are having glazed ollmora if that helps convince you,” she offered with a shaky smile.

“Huh? Dinner?” he asked, surprised by the offer, wondering if there was a cultural cue he’d missed somewhere.

Her eyes dropped, and she bowed slightly. “You do not know our family, but my grandmother has told us stories about Outlanders visiting in her youth. It would mean so much to her if you were there, maybe reminding her of better times. I know it is asking much-”

“For your grandma? Sure, I’ll be there,” he interrupted with a smile. He’d thought of begging off at first, but if just his presence was going to cheer up someone’s grandma, he’d feel like an ass for not showing. Plus, a hot, homemade meal sounded fantastic. “Uh, but do you maybe have some clean clothes I could borrow? I’d rather not greet her or the rest of your family like this.”

“You will?” she asked, her eyes lighting up. “Oh, she will love meeting you. And do not worry about your outfit – I will have Tarec bring you some clean clothes in a few minutes. With your leave, I will be back in a little over an hour to escort you to our dining room.” She bowed deeply at the waist, straightening with a bright smile.

“Of course, Melerasa. I’m already looking forward to it.”

***

Later that night, Eli felt much better as he followed Melerasa to dinner. He’d had a chance to clean up, though the Rest only had narrow tubs like the Lodges, and he’d had to settle for something more like a sponge bath. He still hadn’t seen anything like a shower and wondered if that was even a thing here. Regardless, he felt good wearing the clothes delivered earlier, even if they were simple gray drawstring pants and a long-sleeved cottony shirt.

They entered a larger room where a bunch of people sat talking at a long table that could have easily held twice their number. There was a smaller table near one corner with three teens playing something with little pieces scattered over the surface. The youngest girl laughed just as they walked in, apparently happy with whatever had just happened in their game.

Melerasa steered them towards the larger table where an elderly woman sat on one end, a thick blanket over her lap. She had to be the oldest person Eli had seen on Lurra, her body frail and almost swimming in her colorful clothes. She looked up at their approach, a broad smile spreading under sparkling eyes.

“Grandma Jenerasa, I would like you to meet Eli,” Melerasa said warmly, gesturing his way. “Bearach is on a mission, but he asked Eli to stop in and share our hospitality.”

“Welcome, Eli,” Jenerasa said, her wrinkles briefly deepening with another smile. “And so tall! There is no need to use your gift here, young man. Any guest in our home is almost family.”

“Thank you, ma’am, but I’m naturally this tall. Is this seat taken?” he asked, his hand lightly touching the back of the chair on her left.

“Oh, my, and an Outlander! Please, sit and tell me about the things you have seen. I want to hear all about it.” The older woman patted the nearby chair’s armrest with a shaky hand.

He sat, and introductions were made as Melerasa took the seat to his left. On Jenerasa’s right and across from Eli was her son and Melerasa’s father, Cavarach. To the man’s right were his sons-in-law, Daichi and Werta, and their wives were busy watching the youngest kids in another room. Further down were some cousins visiting from out of town, a mix of men and women who were just as gregarious and loud as the local Tralaithe family. On the other end was Lesella, Bearach’s mom, frowning at some paperwork scattered on the table before her. Sitting at the smaller table was her daughter, Jasamin, who’d been so excited earlier, and with her were a couple of the cousins’ kids.

“Where are you from?” Cavarach asked in a deep voice, his broad shoulders hinting at where Bearach might have got his size.

“Originally, a small town in Washington, but I’ve been moving around a lot since then. I can’t imagine you’ve heard of it, but then, it’s a long way from here,” Eli answered, uncomfortable with the topic. Turning to Jenerasa, smiling at his side, he asked, “Ma’am, perhaps you’ve met a few Outlanders from distant lands, too?”

The older woman laughed, perhaps picking up on Eli’s reticence, but she was polite enough not to say anything. Instead, she started describing a dark-skinned man she’d met when she was younger, the story revolving around some misplaced spoon. The whole thing seemed convoluted and confusing, with words and places he didn’t recognize sprinkled throughout. Regardless, the tale had the other adults laughing, with one of the cousins slapping the table in his mirth.

As the story ended, a few people dressed in similar outfits of floral tops with denim pants started bringing in platters of food. It took them a few trips as they covered the table while Eli tried not to drool, the wonderful smell of home-cooked food wafting through the air.

Once the table was near bursting with dishes, Cavarach bowed his head. The rest of the adults around the table did as well, with Eli copying them a heartbeat later.

“Honored Ancestors, we give thanks for the food you have helped provide,” the older man said in his rumbling voice. “Praise be to you who guide us through these troubling times so we may once more step into the light.”

“Praise,” the family echoed after Cavarach as they lifted their heads.

Eli nodded respectfully, trying to ignore the sudden pang in his chest. Blinking away memories from his childhood, he smiled as the adults around him started serving themselves in an almost chaotic dance of spoons, plates, and platters.

He followed their lead, quickly filling up his plate as he took a little bit of everything provided. The sliced ollmora was reminiscent of tenderized beef shank, served with a tangy glaze. There were half a dozen sides with fresh bread and various vegetables, with one that almost looked like broccoli but without the bitter taste he’d always associated with it. There was also a salad with a fruity dressing, but it was a bit too sweet for his liking. On the other hand, paired with the meal was a deep red wine, bringing out the ollmora’s savory flavor.

A while later, Eli sat back with a contented sigh after cleaning his plate, unsurprised that most were still working through their food. He hadn’t said much, simply listening as the others talked and laughed while swapping stories of what they’d been doing since the last family meal. Jenerasa had helpfully explained that this was not a typical dinner but an event they did a few times a year, so there was plenty to share.

Surrounded by the warmth of excited conversations sprinkled with the inside jokes and little peculiarities found with any family, he felt a bit melancholy, reminded of his childhood before the Fall.

Jenerasa’s knife suddenly clattered against her dish, a bit of the tangy sauce splashing onto the table. Her hands dropped, clasped tightly in her lap, but Eli couldn’t help noticing how badly they shook. Her son, Cavarach, frowned momentarily but then acted like nothing had happened, turning to ask one of the cousins a question.

Concerned, Eli triggered Manasight, and the tiny colored lights materialized in the air around him. Trying not to make it obvious, he looked over Jenerasa, the colors inside her chaotic. Below her core, where one of her mana channels connected to her omnessence, was a dark substance almost filling the area. If he didn’t know any better, he would have thought it akin to a blocked artery with how little of the emerald color in her core managed to slip past.

Her lower body was in a sad state, with only bits of glowing light showing around her stomach, hips, and knees. Her feet were nearly dark, which couldn’t be a good thing. At least the mana channel at the top of her core appeared fine, with very little of the same issues as her green energy spread into her torso, arms, and head.

Switching to Lifesight, he blinked, trying to hide his frown. He wasn’t sure what had caused the blockage, but it had also created significant problems for her body. The muscles near the obstruction were discolored, and her organs didn’t look too good. Her legs were gray, unlike the healthy colors inside the others around the table. Worse, her upper body was only slightly better. He wasn’t sure why an issue with her mana system would so severely affect her health, but he couldn’t argue with the reality before his eyes.

“Is there a problem, Eli?”

Startled, he looked up to find Cavarach staring across the table with his eyebrows pulling together with the beginnings of a frown. “Uh, no. I’m good,” Eli replied, and Cavarach only grunted, turning back to continue his conversation.

Even without the scrutiny, though, Eli considered whether he should speak up. He didn’t know what was wrong with Jenerasa but wondered if there was a way to help her. Whatever that dark substance was blocking up her mana channels, he thought there was a good chance he could dissolve it with his own energy. If he did that while healing her, wouldn’t that fix the issue?

He quickly made his decision. “Jenerasa,” he said quietly, and she looked at him with the same warm smile she’d worn for much of the meal. “Would you let me try and heal you?”

“What did you say?” A woman’s voice asked.

Eli turned to find Lesella staring at him from the other end of the table with a shocked expression. He had no idea how she’d heard him from so far away, but her surprise soon shifted into a glare. Jenerasa and Cavarach had also reacted, frowning at Eli. At least the teens were undisturbed, still laughing about something as they continued eating their meal.

Looking first at Cavarach and then Jenerasa, Eli figured it was too late to back out. “It’s not something I want generally known, but I can heal others,” he said with quiet intensity. The other adults had abandoned their conversations as silence settled over the table, their eyes focused on him. “While I can’t guarantee it’ll work, I’d like to try to help you.”

Instead of his words helping, the tension at the table ratcheted higher. Melerasa stood with an artificial smile. “Jasamin, take Erok and Yolena to the playroom. We will send along your desserts in a bit.”

The teens looked up, frowning as if realizing something had upset the adults. Even as Jasamin opened her mouth to protest, one look at her aunt had her apparently deciding otherwise. With a few words, she pulled her cousins out of the room, though all three looked back before disappearing through the door.

Jenerasa finally chuckled, patting Eli’s hand. “It is fine, young man. You do not understand our ways, nor likely the insult implicit with your offer. Do not worry about me. I have already seen some of the best healers in Bishal, and they all agree that it is the Wasting.”

Eli glanced around the table, not shying from the angry eyes as he returned his attention to the older woman beside him. “Jenerasa, it’s your decision, but what is the harm in letting me try?”

“You dare disrespect us?”

“Calm, Cav, it is fine,” Jenerasa said, patting her son’s hand as his face flushed. She turned to Eli, her eyes scrutinizing him for a few moments. “I am inclined to let you try, but why do you think you can help? No, Cav, it is my choice,” she said with more heat when her son tried to interrupt. “We have already done everything the healers suggested, and I am growing so tired,” she continued, her voice dropping.

“I only want to help,” Eli said with all the sincerity he could muster. He ignored the expressionless masks that had dropped over Melerasa and the other adults, instead focusing on the older woman beside him.

“I have an ability that lets me see inside people,” he stated in a clear voice so everyone could hear, hoping to reduce the heavy tension in the room. “There’s some blockage under your omnessence.” He gestured at his chest, where the same wide mana channel connected under his core. “It’s stopping most of your energy from spreading to your lower body, and it looks like it’s damaging your organs, tissues, and everything else. What I’d like to do is clear the blockage while also healing any residual damage. How’s that sound?” he finished, smiling at Jenerasa.

“You can see this?” At Eli’s nod, her head drooped forward. “Then it really is the Wasting,” she whispered. A few moments passed in silence, but then she looked up, her eyes steady as she nodded at him. “What do I need to do?”

“Just take my hand, and I’ll do my best to heal you,” he replied with a hopeful smile.

With a nervous glance, Jenerasa lightly gripped his hand atop her chair’s armrest, her slight shaking more evident.

With no further hesitation, Eli returned his attention to the problem. He started by focusing on the discolored chunks obstructing Jenerasa’s lower mana channel and carefully pushed a bit of his energy into her body. The white wave flowed up her arm and into her torso, hooking around her omnessence.

Even though it was the simplest solution, he’d already decided that pushing his energy into the green pebble and then out through the blockage was likely a bad one. He didn’t know what that might do to Jenerasa or if the increased pressure could puncture her core’s walls, assuming that was even a thing. Instead, his energy collected a few centimeters below the blockage, forming a small pool of swirling white power.

As a test, he drew a tiny portion of the white energy toward the dark obstruction. Upon contact, his power darkened, but the chunks of material around the walls of Jenerasa’s mana channel cracked, tiny pieces vanishing.

Encouraged, he sent a bit more up to wash over the area, imagining the dark substance dissolving like the clog it was. In response, the cracks widened, little bits flaking off and disappearing within his pooled power. It was surprisingly simple, with more of his energy flowing into the area and following the same process over and over until the last of the obstruction vanished.

“Spirits protect me,” Jenerasa suddenly whispered, her grip tightening in his hand.

“Mom, are you alright?” Cavarach had taken a knee beside her chair, holding her other hand.

“The blockage is gone, Jenerasa,” Eli said as if answering the question. “You probably feel your energy starting to flood the channel, and it’s spreading pretty quickly. Heck, it’s like a small dam burst, and your body is soaking up your power. Let me heal you more to ensure there aren’t any complications.”

The older woman didn’t reply but simply nodded, her eyes closed as she grimaced in apparent pain.

Hoping to help, he switched gears by toggling Lifesight, sending his energy lower into the problem areas. Unfortunately, there were many issues to fix, and her body had already soaked up all the white energy he’d collected inside her.

Jenerasa suddenly gasped, her grip tightening in Eli’s hand, pulling his attention away from healing her. “My feet,” she whispered almost brokenly. “They are tingling.”

Surprised cries and murmurs broke out around the table, but Eli ignored them, instead focusing on feeding her more of his power.

After fixing all his injuries over the past weeks and healing Dara and Wolf, Eli had a good idea of how the human body should look. Holding the image of what he wanted, he willed her body to repair itself, providing all the energy it could ever need to accomplish its task. Her organs were first, then the nearby tissues, following her veins, nerves, and bones down until he reached her toes. He wanted this woman in the best condition he could manage, just like he would have done for his own grandma and lost himself in the continuous waves coursing through her small frame.

He wasn’t sure how much time had passed, but when the colors inside her were finally bright with a healthy glow, he sat back with a sigh. “I think that did it. How do you feel?” he said, dropping his abilities as exhaustion swept through him.

Jenerasa’s pained expression was gone, replaced with surprise as she released his hand. “This is impossible,” she whispered. “They all said there was no cure.”

Pulling off the thick blanket covering her lap, she tossed it roughly aside before almost hesitantly touching her thighs. The first poke wasn’t enough, and her hands soon squeezed as she started laughing, a few tears dripping into her lap. Cavarach leaned forward with watery eyes, his muscular arms wrapping around his mother as she shook with emotion.

Eli looked up to find the others around the table staring as if seeing him for the first time. His stomach growled, reminding him he’d just spent a lot of energy. “Uh, I’m not sure if this is rude, but would you mind if I had seconds?”

Chapter 28

The following day, Eli was practicing his auric exercises in his room. Since he needed a lot less sleep, he’d been filling the hours, waiting for the sun to come up and the shops to open. He’d already had a productive morning with three more glowing spell scrolls stored in his DS. The chore of reading through another five pages of the codex was behind him for another day, though the stilted language was as hard to comprehend as ever. He’d finished working on his notes, writing a few observations and ideas from his dinner with the Tralaithe family.

Last night had grown awkward after healing Jenerasa, with Cavarach trying to reward Eli for his actions. He’d firmly declined, and Jenerasa and her son left soon after. But even with the broad-shouldered man using an arm to support her, seeing Jenerasa stand and carefully walk away had her family staring in awe.

Of course, with her gone, Eli was left as the center of attention. The remaining family kept shooting glances his way while he tried not to inhale his second plate of food. He’d finally begged off any dessert, almost fleeing to his room.

A knock pulled him from his thoughts. Standing and taking two quick strides, he opened his door to find Melerasa in the hallway.

“Eli, may I come in?” she asked, a nervous look furrowing her brow.

“Sure,” he replied, pasting on a welcoming smile, even though he had a good idea why she was here.

She entered, turning to him with tight shoulders, her hands clasped before her. “Last night, you said you would be heading to Herria soon and wanted to do some shopping today. My father would like to offer our family’s patronage to pay for your supplies.”

Eli sighed at having his suspicions confirmed. “Melerasa, as I told him last night, I don’t need a reward. I helped your grandma because it was the right thing to do.”

“You do not understand,” she replied almost pleadingly. “You saved her life.”

She paused and took a breath, slowly letting it out, continuing in a calmer voice. “Eli, I have watched my grandma fading away for years. We have all known where the Wasting always leads, and we thought this might be the last family dinner we would have with her.” Even with her eyes filling with unshed tears, her voice remained steady. “And then you come along and heal her without taking any compensation? It’s too much, Eli. Please do not put my family through this.”

Mystified, he swallowed his initial refusal. “Maybe explain it to me?” he said instead, realizing he was missing something important.

“Eli, do your people believe in the Balance?” she asked quietly, her voice subdued.

He tried not to react, remembering a morning weeks ago when he’d stood with Dara on a hillside overlooking Herria. As Lackar’s dawn broke over that sleepy frontier town, Dara had talked about seeking a balance, of needing to repay Eli for saving her from the cultists at Blood Boulders. He’d tried to tell her how unnecessary it was, but she’d insisted on swearing a life debt, saying that her only other choices were leaving her family or killing herself. Given those shitty options, he’d accepted her oath.

“Uh, I’ve heard something about balance before,” Eli started hesitantly. “I mean, I know what the word means to me, but there’s obviously something more to it.”

Melerasa nodded as if he’d confirmed her thoughts. “Everywhere I know of, whether the Alliance, south beyond the Remnants, Droch, and more, we all follow the Balance.” She gestured, her hand twirling as if encompassing everything around them. “I was taught that our existence is filled with opposing forces and concepts like day and night, life and death, good and evil, and so much more – yet all seek their own equilibrium.” She paused, and he nodded his understanding. “And when this cannot be met, the spirits and even the Oververse will intervene.”

Eli felt goosebumps crawling up his spine at the idea. As much as he wanted to protest the concept’s absurdity, he couldn’t be sure she was wrong. After all, he was in a magical world with some all-knowing thing verifying oaths and who knew what else.

“You start to see,” she said, nodding again. “By you saving Grandma Jenerasa’s life, there is a huge debt my family has to pay to maintain the Balance. Your actions would normally call for a life debt, but my father would prefer to shield Grandma from such a thing.”

“Ah, crap,” Eli muttered, realizing that getting out of this had likely become impossible.

Melerasa cupped her hands before her as a tear broke free to trail down one cheek. “Please, Eli, Grandma Jenerasa is approaching her second century, and I am afraid of what will happen if this debt goes unpaid.”

“I don’t want to hurt her either,” he said to reassure her. “How about I shut up, and you tell me what you’d like to do?”

Melerasa nodded, taking a deep breath as her rigid stance relaxed slightly, meeting his eyes. “A life debt, at its simplest, is a life for a life, but we are a family of merchants, and my father hopes to find another path. Paying for your provisions is barely a fraction of what we owe, but it would help. Is it really so much to ask?”

Eli sighed, deflating. “Alright, Melerasa, you win. If it’s that important, I’ll accept. I didn’t help her for the money, but I don’t want her to swear a life debt, either.” He slowly shook his head. “I have so much to learn,” he muttered.

“Thank you,” she said, wiping her eyes before a tiny smile tugged at her lips. “And actually, if you would let me escort you while shopping, I could also explain more about the city and our people. I know you want to understand our ways, which gives me a chance to contribute to our repayment. My family has already offered to watch my children until this afternoon, so I am free to assist you.” Her expression turned hopeful.

Eli couldn’t help laughing, surprised by the smooth offer she’d slipped into their conversation. “Are you sure you aren’t in sales with a pitch like that?”

She shrugged, though her smile widened under shining eyes.

***

Hours later, the two of them were walking through the busy city on their way back to the Rest. Eli was wearing his new backpack, half filled with all the stuff he’d picked out, while Melerasa carried a few small bags for herself.

At her suggestion, they’d started at Sabateri Bazaar, where dozens of little shops and tables filled a series of open squares along the edge of the Merchant District. After so long traveling alone, the squeeze of humanity had initially felt strange. Luckily, with Melerasa steering them through the marketplace, he’d quickly gotten over it and started enjoying the experience of browsing through the various wares.

He’d first been drawn to all the food stalls with colorful vegetables, fruits, heaps of grains, and more. Some were almost achingly familiar, yet others were utterly alien. All the while, the heady aroma of cooked meats and unfamiliar spices wafted through the air.

With Melerasa pointing out the different options, they’d stopped and tried some of the local delicacies. While munching on the street food, she’d described the various ingredients or history of whatever they were having while weaving through the crowds.

Once he’d finished with the food supplies and pleasantly full from their sampling, they’d left the outdoor marketplace for the nearby shops catering to all sorts of different needs. Their first stop was with a leatherworker, where he’d gotten his new backpack. He’d seen something similar on Bearach, though the one Eli picked out had a more defined square frame holding it together. In fact, if they’d made it with heavy nylon and canvas instead of leather, it would have looked like what he used to use for his weekend backpacking trips.

He obviously didn’t need it since he had his DS, but he was mindful of Tanca and Wolf’s warnings about keeping his bracelet’s storage properties secret. He figured he’d wear the pack when leaving or entering a city, which would help him blend in better.

Inside the large pack were the other supplies he’d picked up from the marketplace and various shops they’d visited. There was dried fruit, jerky, dense bread with seeds sprinkled throughout, a water skin to supplement his canteen, and more.

He’d also picked out a dark leather belt with a simple metal buckle. Almost everyone had one, and he figured he could use it to hold the pouch Tanca gave him.

Sticking to his earlier commitment, Eli hadn’t tried to pay for anything. Instead, every time he confirmed what he wanted from a street vendor or shopkeeper, Malerasa would be there. She’d hold out a fancy metal triangle with the same green and gold colors he’d seen above the Rest’s front door, and the merchants would smile and bow while giving him the items that went into his pack.

Walking around the shops with Malerasa, he’d started learning how to spot the different signs used for each business. It turned out he’d been on the right track yesterday, and the bunting, flags, and other objects all had a bunch of particular meanings. The colors and shapes were used like family crests, which for the Tralaithes was a point-side-down triangle split horizontally, with gold over the green.

The other objects or pictographs set outside the doors were there to advertise the types of wares sold and that the shops were open for business. Far too many didn’t make any sense, but at least the wooden placards with something obvious, like a stalk of wheat, a mug of beer, or a blacksmith’s hammer, seemed clear. For the rest, he’d just have to learn.

Their discussion naturally led to Eli asking why they didn’t just have written signs spelling things out. The reason was apparent in retrospect: literacy was uncommon, and most of the populace got along without it. Any education would typically be handled by a person’s family, centered on whatever skill or craft the family pursued. Unless they were scribes or something similar, anyone below a Talent was likely illiterate.

The Tralaithes were a bit different because they were merchants who dealt with far-flung communication and commerce within all levels of society. For them, literacy was a requirement for all adults, regardless of their individual strengths.

Throughout the morning, the mountain slopes ascending into the heavens kept grabbing Eli’s attention. There were stone walkways meandering up the sides, leading to openings in the sheer walls. A few looked like fancy patios, with some plants and covered awnings shading their occupants as they looked out over the city. Melerasa said they were used by Bishal’s council and other powerful people.

She went on to explain how, not long after the Alliance’s founding a few centuries ago, its first families stumbled upon Bishal’s abandoned ruins. The Old City at the foot of the slopes was rumored to be from the mythical time when powerful beings and actual gods walked the land. However, it was hard to be sure of many details since some calamity thousands of years ago wiped out anyone living in the area, burying the city in rubble and debris. Still, with the ready supply of lumber, rich mines, and quality stone nearby, the city had experienced a rapid rise into the thriving metropolis of today.

The Tralaithe family hadn’t been in Bishal for those early rebuilding years. In fact, they’d only moved to the Alliance a couple of centuries ago when Jenerasa’s parents fled the chaos of some massive crumbling empire in the south. It was a young Jenerasa who’d eventually moved here more than a century ago, bringing her husband and a few cousins to support their family’s continued expansion into Northmarch.

Then, she got sick a few years ago and had to turn her duties over to Cavarach. Unfortunately, the Wasting was considered a slow and deadly curse sent by the ancients, and much of the family’s old business had dried up almost overnight. Consequently, most of the Bishal Tralaithes had been forced to leave for other cities, with only Jenerasa’s youngest son, his children, and grandchildren unwilling to leave her side. Melerasa said they were only a shadow of what they’d once been, but with Jenerasa’s healing, there was a renewed hope for their future.

Finally reaching Tralaithe’s Rest, Eli nodded at the two guards bowing as he followed Melerasa inside. “I’ll just drop off my things and meet you at the fountain,” he said, taking a left towards his room. She had a prior appointment in about an hour, and he wanted her recommendations on where he could buy decent clothing and a good pair of shoes.

“Alright, I’ll see you there in a few minutes,” Melerasa replied with a smile as she took a right at the first door, her shopping bags tucked under her arms.

It didn’t take long to drop his stuff inside his room, and he was soon back in the courtyard, standing patiently beside the fountain. There was something incredibly peaceful about the scene, with water splashing as a backdrop while thin clouds raced across the open sky overhead. After the crush of so many people all morning, it was like a little sanctuary from the frenetic city life.

Melerasa came striding in a few minutes later with a warm smile. “I will have to leave soon, but what kind of clothing are you interested in? You have had a chance to see plenty of examples today.”

Eli smiled in return since he did have a good idea of what he wanted. “I’m hoping this will be easy. For tops, I’d like something similar to this shirt you loaned me,” he started, plucking at the front of his long-sleeved shirt. He wasn’t sure if it was cotton, but it was close enough not to matter. “I prefer simple colors and soft fabrics over anything flashy. For pants, I’d actually prefer something like yours, but darker and made for guys.” He grinned, pointing at her pale jeans. He’d seen a few scattered folks wearing them, but they didn’t seem too popular. “As for shoes, I’m looking for something I can walk or run in all day. Oh, and comfort is a priority. I’m not someone that enjoys aching feet.”

Melerasa laughed with amusement, shaking her head. “I suppose it really will be easy if that is all you want. These are called shatani,” she said, gesturing at her jeans. “They are traditional wear for the southern city my family originally came from. A tailor I know only a few blocks away makes them, and he would have shirts like what you are wearing. In fact, I think that is where we acquired it. His niece is a shoemaker and has the shop adjoining his, so you should be able to get everything in one place.”

“Ah, very nice. How do I find these shops?”

“Follow me. I will take you over and introduce you to Tailor Traverach. His place is close enough that I can be back in plenty of time for my appointment,” she answered with a slight grin, heading for the door.

Slightly suspicious of the mischievous twinkle in her eye, he followed. But true to her words, it was only a short walk through the cobblestone streets before she turned into a shop. The door was held open by another wooden placard – on the front was the image of an oversized needle and thread, nearly a match for a few others he’d seen earlier.

The inside was a bit darker, but the small windows set high in the walls still let in plenty of light. Different-sized tables took up much of the interior, with folded garments covering their surfaces. Along the back wall were wooden cubbies with stacks of fabrics and a door with a young man beside it.

About a dozen people were browsing and holding up different items while a low murmur of conversation filled the space. Eli figured a few were probably employees based on their matching light pants, dark tops, and the courteous nods they threw his way as he entered the shop.

Melerasa walked towards the cubbies, nodding to the young man beside the back door. They spoke softly, and then she turned and beckoned to Eli as she disappeared into the back room. Shrugging, he followed.

Inside, she was talking warmly with an older man with graying hair, both turning at Eli’s entrance. “Tailor Traverach, I would like you to meet Gifted Eli. He is an honored guest of Tralaithe’s Rest.”

The slight frown marring the older man’s face vanished at her words, one eyebrow creeping up in question. “By your strength, Gifted Eli,” the tailor said in a rumbling voice as he bowed.

“Just call me Eli. There’s no need for the title,” he responded with a chuckle.

“Tailor Traverach,” Melerasa said in a stage whisper, a slight smile tugging at her lips. “I should mention that I guided Eli around Sabateri Bazaar and the local shops today. When I asked him what clothing he preferred, he asked where he could find some shatani, and so here we are.”

The tailor’s expression shifted into a broad grin, humor suddenly sparkling in his eyes. “Obviously, a man of taste,” he declared with a chuckle.

“Further,” she continued, pulling out the small metal triangle. “Our patronage covers anything Eli wants. Please ensure he gets at least five outfits and two pairs of shoes. He will probably make an excuse, but I know how convincing you can be when you put your mind to it.”

“Your father’s marker? Hmmm, yes, honored indeed.” The older man nodded, his shrewd eyes seemingly reevaluating Eli.

“Sorry to run so soon, but I have an appointment I cannot miss,” she said, bowing to Traverach before turning to Eli. “Enjoy your shopping, and please accept this small gesture.” She tossed him a little grin as she walked past on her way out of the store.

That’s how, almost two hours later, Eli was walking out of Traverach’s shop with two bulging bags filled with five new outfits and an extra pair of shoes. He was already wearing the other pair and was more than happy with their fit. Traverach’s niece, Arinasa, had assured him that they were preferred by many of the messengers running between cities. Moreover, made from zamiya skin, they should increase his grip on even the slipperiest surfaces.

He turned at the next street, the Rest only a block away, when he heard a meaty smack followed by a dull thud and someone crying.

Looking toward the sound, he saw a big guy in a bright orange shirt, absolutely beating on a kid. Beyond him were another man and woman in similar shirts laughing as they watched. Their victim couldn’t be more than fourteen and was already folded into a little ball to protect himself, but the asshole wouldn’t stop punching.

Eli’s bags disappeared into his DS as he pushed energy into Hypermind. His aura exploded outward as he accelerated towards the beating, a snarl already curling his lips.

The attacker had apparently decided his fists weren’t enough, and his boot was going back for a kick aimed at his victim’s head. But then Eli was there, hip-checking the guy hard enough to bounce him off the nearby building’s wall. Eli wasn’t done, taking a few strides forward and throwing a punch and slap that had the guy collapsing with a groan to the cobblestone roadway.

“Stay down, asshole,” Eli hissed with disgust, his voice echoing. He glanced up to find that the dipshit’s two friends were already running away, not bothering to look back.

The immediate area around them was clear, but further away, pedestrians were staring, their murmuring whispers building as they started pointing. At the other end of the street, a big group of armored folks ran his way.

Eli didn’t have time for this crap, knowing the boy needed healing. He’d have to end things quickly.

Chapter 29

Bearach looked up as Malitea and Fasuto left Councilors’ Way, stepping onto the patch of grass growing under a few local trees. This Serenity Stand, created and maintained by the council’s decree, was the last convenient stop before reaching Bishal’s massive Sky Gatehouse. Earnan trailed behind them, leaving the road with his head low as it had been for most of the journey, his injured arm held close to his body. Bearach followed after, bringing up the rear.

Malitea wore an expressionless mask at their approach. “Talent Earnan, a word,” she said, using high speech. Beside her, Fasuto was almost a statue with his rigid stance, only the slight twitch of one hand atop his sword’s pommel revealing his tension.

Earnan approached almost hesitantly yet eventually stopped the proper distance, bowing at the waist. “By your command, Gifted Malitea,” he said, though the quiver in his voice gave him away. Bearach merely stood nearby, none seemingly paying him any attention.

Malitea looked over her shoulder at the soaring city behind her, turning back with the same inscrutable visage. “You have an important decision to make, Talent Earnan, and one that will likely determine your continued journey along your chosen path. Listen very closely and do not say a word,” she ended with almost a sneer.

She stepped closer, her voice dropping enough that the few parties traveling the nearby roadway were unlikely to overhear her without an exceptionally strong gift. “We are on our way to meet our mission’s benefactor, and once we pass through the Sky Gate, we will continue straight into the city. The choice you have is whether to follow or decide to go in another direction. If you accompany us, you will stand beside me as we face the consequences of that debacle with the Wandering God.”

“Gif-,” Earnan started to say but stopped at the sudden metallic schtring as Fasuto partially drew his sword.

“Shut your useless mouth,” Malitea snapped, her eyes flashing with fury.

She took a breath, then slowly exhaled until her expression stilled again. “If you join us,” she calmly continued as if Earnan hadn’t spoken, “you will take your share of the blame. On the other hand,” she said, her voice dropping into a cold whisper. “After we pass through the gate, you may choose to go your own way. In that case, I will take full responsibility for our actions, but if you choose that course, I expect you to leave Bishal by sundown.”

Malitea’s aura suddenly increased, the palms of her hands crackling with unspent power for a split second before vanishing. “And if you ever step foot in this city after today, I will be upset. I doubt you want to find out what that entails. Do you understand?”

Earnan apparently could learn and nodded, his eyes wide with fear. Bearach could well understand it since he wouldn’t have wanted to face Malitea or her hekatta’s wrath, let alone her entire family. If she grew displeased, they’d likely get pulled in, too, and all of Earnan’s connections wouldn’t do him much good in that situation.

“Bearach, give him his bag,” she said next without looking away from Earnan.

Nodding, Bearach dropped the team’s pack onto the thick grass. It was only a few seconds of shifting the contents before he pulled out a soft leather bag with silver threaded accents. He walked over, handing it to the chastised man, who took it with his uninjured hand.

“Very good. Fasuto, we follow,” Malitea said, turning as her hekatta set off toward the nearby city.

They only had a short walk down the road, joining the short line for entry through the Sky Gate. Bearach usually had to use the Merchant Gate closer to his home, so it was a bit of a treat only waiting a handful of minutes before the guards bowed them forward. Malitea merely flashed her family’s device, and their group was waived through with no more delay, passing under the massive spiked portcullis.

Bearach kept an eye on Earnan, curious to see which way the man would go. Neither of them knew who’d hired Malitea for their mission, but it had to be someone powerful to engender such fear and respect. It could be one of the council members in Bishal, but that seemed less likely with how roughly she’d handled Earnan. Sadly, the question would probably remain a mystery since their next stop would be the hiring hall, where they’d compensate Bearach for completing his task.

Without a word, Earnan turned at the next street. His head was down, a sick look crossing his face, yet he kept going, not looking back. In only a few moments, he was lost in the jostling crowd.

Bearach refrained from shaking his head, somehow unsurprised. Malitea and Fasuto seemed oblivious, walking straight down the roadway leading deeper into the city.

Minutes later, passing through the thinning crowd as they neared the Ancients’ Gate and the Old City beyond, they didn’t turn for the hiring hall. Bearach didn’t react at first, thinking maybe there was a different road they intended to use. But when they still hadn’t turned after another few streets and the city’s old walls came into sight, he frowned with confusion.

Malitea suddenly gestured, and Fasuto turned, taking a few steps to the side and out of the flow of traffic. Mystified, Bearach followed Malitea through a few quick turns until they found Fasuto standing beside a tall brick building. The noise from the busy road was somewhat muted here, blocked off by the nearby structures.

Malitea turned to Bearach, humor tugging at her lips. “I am sure you are wondering about our destination, hmmm?” At his nod, her smile grew. “Bearach, I think you have earned the right to meet our benefactor, unlike that other,” she said, her lips curling for a moment before her expression cleared. “It is your choice, and I will not blame you for choosing another direction. Still, my hekatta believes you worthy of our trust, and I find myself in agreement.”

Bearach hesitated, thinking through her unexpected offer. He was simply the hired help for Malitea’s mission, without the connections or gifts to be a missionary himself unless he served under someone powerful. Meeting her benefactor could be a tremendous opportunity that led to strength and rewards, but it was balanced against a much higher risk. Anyone coming to the attention of the truly powerful might rise high in their service, but they could just as easily serve as fertilizer for another’s growth.

These thoughts raced through his mind in a split second, but he knew how he had to answer unless he wanted a life filled with regret. “I follow, Gifted Malitea,” he clearly stated, giving her a slight bow.

Her answering smile grew bright as Fasuto’s lips quirked up behind her. “You heard him, Fasuto,” she said, turning to her hekatta. “Time to go.”

***

Bearach felt a bit overwhelmed almost an hour later as they passed another guard post. The trio had already made their way through Old City and between the Twin Hills, where much of the ruling council lived. Now they were inside the mountain as they slowly ascended the Heavenly Stairs.

It was precisely twenty-four steps up to each landing before the path turned back sharply. The stairway wended back and forth, the Lightwells illuminating the way as they climbed. Sometimes, there were doors with heavily armored warriors looking on, which Fasuto passed without acknowledgment.

Striding past accomplished Talents and powerful Gifted at nearly every turn, Bearach couldn’t help but feel out of place. Besides some trips to the nearby towns and settlements, he’d spent much of his life within Bishal. Yet after more than twenty years, he’d never had the honor of stepping foot within the city’s namesake, Bisala Parabat. In fact, he could count his trips inside the Old City with both hands, and those had been years ago with his great-grandmother.

Fasuto paused at another landing before turning toward two serious-eyed guards in heavy armor standing beside a metal-reinforced door. Malitea stepped forward, pulling out a small red and white checkered disc, quite unlike the family device she’d been displaying to everyone else who had stopped them. The disc glowed with a muted light for a moment, and the right guard stepped to the side while the other opened the heavy door with a slight nod.

Bearach managed to suppress his surprise at seeing the disc, recognizing the Easone family markings. He wasn’t sure how Malitea was related to the Alliance’s leading family, but this office had to be for one of their famous squads. Of course, since those same squads were almost invariably used for investigating and eliminating external threats to the Alliance, he had to wonder about their mission.

The trio walked down a short hallway and into a large square room that was almost a hive of activity with people working at different tables and desks. Yet it might have been a morning Temple’s devotion with how quiet everyone was, only a faint whispering murmur and the rustle of papers breaking the silence.

A woman in dark leather armor stood as they entered, quickly making her way across the room. Malitea nodded to the fiery-haired woman. “Gifted Malitea to see the Commander. We have news on our mission.”

The woman nodded back, her expression wooden. Without a word, she turned and disappeared through the opposite door. But only a minute later, she was back, beckoning them to approach.

She led them into another room about the size of the last, but it was largely empty, the only souls being the quartet of elite guards near the entrance. They stepped aside at the woman’s gesture as she led Bearach and his companions down the center of the room. She knocked on a heavy door, and a muffled voice said something indistinct before she opened it.

Inside was an office with a single large desk and a few chairs, while beyond it was a wide open view of Bishal spilling out into the lands below. Standing up from behind the desk was a tall man in dark leather, his outfit nearly a match for the fiery-haired woman, except for the small red and white checkered pin at his collar. He was radiating strength, though unlike most with his power, there was no hint of disdain or condescension as he looked them over.

Malitea bowed formally at the waist, a hand over her heart. “Commander Kotalo, thank you for seeing me,” she said respectfully before straightening. Unstrapping the front of her armor and pulling it askew, she pulled out a thin packet of pages bound with a colorful ribbon, which she handed to the fiery-haired woman.

“Gifted Malitea, I am happy to see your safe return,” the man said as his associate handed him the pages. “Who is your new companion?” he asked, his eyes sliding to examine Bearach.

“Commander, this is Talent Bearach Tralaithe, our bearer for the mission. I asked him to serve as a witness to some of the activities we will discuss today.”

“Very well, Gifted. I trust that you understand my concerns. Please, have a seat.” He gestured to the chairs in front of his desk.

Malitea sat, her posture rigid. Fasuto took a position behind her shoulder while Bearach stood further to one side. The fiery-haired woman moved a chair beside the commander’s and sat while Kotalo took his seat behind the desk.

“Gifted Malitea, this is Talent Reva,” the commander said, gesturing to the woman beside him. “She may have additional questions, depending on your findings. So tell me, was it what we suspected?”

“I believe so, Commander,” Malitea replied before describing what she had seen during the mission. It started with the basic geography and distance they’d traveled but quickly expanded into observing heavy activity on some place called Sorrow’s Hill. There were details like the number of people, the buildings they’d seen, and their best guess on hard defensive points. Fasuto added more, going into the patrols and their projected capabilities.

Much of this was new information for Bearach, but then he’d stayed behind at their camp with Earnan. He’d known Malitea and Fasuto were scouting for something important but had also tried hard not to overhear their words when they returned that first night. The pair had gone off scouting again before dawn yesterday, only making it back to their camp around midday, and ever since then, Malitea had driven them hard to return quickly to Bishal. Undoubtedly, she would have had them on the road earlier this morning if they hadn’t been forced to wait for dawn to open Osky’s gates.

Questions from Kotalo and Reva quickly followed, each seemingly designed to pull out even the tiniest nugget of information. Reva’s voice was almost emotionless, her words digging for the facts. Kotalo seemed more concerned about asking for descriptions of anyone they saw and any abilities they’d witnessed. Sadly, a handful of hours scouting a well-hidden position meant there were far too many unknowns in their report.

Reva finally reacted when Fasuto described a potential aurata, and her expressionless face shifted into a frown. “Talent Fasuto, what is your evidence for an aurata? I am unaware that your group has any kind of gift detection.”

Her question had the hekatta grimacing, and Malitea answered for him. “Commander, there was an incident before our arrival at Sorrow’s Hill,” she said and described the giant man who’d appeared beside the roadway and his warning about the hidden people further north. She didn’t hide from the facts but explained his initial lack of power and her decision to help capture the giant as a suspected Bound escapee. Her version of the giant’s subsequent actions was accurate, though without the sheer terror and shame Bearach had felt at the time.

“You angered a Wandering God?” Kotalo asked when she finished, shaking his head. “Did he give his name or affiliation? Is there any way for us to contact him to make amends? You said he was traveling south, but I have not had any word about a visiting Power. Reva?” He turned to his companion, but she merely shook her head in the negative.

“Yes, Commander,” Malitea replied. “I should have mentioned that earlier. The Wandering God said his name was Eli, but I have never heard that name before.”

Kotalo and Reva went still at her words, a few moments passing in silence. The commander leaned forward in his chair, his aura suddenly there as a pressure built inside the room. “Describe this giant again,” he almost whispered.

“Yes, Commander,” Malitea said as she straightened, resuming her rigid posture. “He was approximately one hundred and ninety centimeters tall, nearly shorn of all hair, with pale skin as if it had barely seen the sun. He also had a strange accent unlike any I have heard.”

“And his aura? Describe his aura,” Reva asked, sitting forward as well.

“It was death,” Fasuto said, his voice loud amid the rising tension. “When he released his power, I felt death itself approaching, and there was nothing I could do to escape it.” He looked down briefly as if remembering the moment before his gaze returned to the commander. “Yet there was something else within that sensation, and I still have difficulty understanding it.”

“Was it like seeing a shining light within the depths of our darkest night? The warmth of hope against all odds? That last, desperate grab at life as death approaches?” Reva whispered into the silence. Beside her, the commander nodded at her words.

“I do not understand,” Malitea said with confusion, her gaze shifting between Kotalo and Reva. “Have you met this Wandering God?”

“Do you know where Eli is? Did he give you any other clues to his destination?” The commander’s voice was almost urgent, unlike the calm professionalism he’d displayed earlier.

“He asked for directions to Herria,” Malitea answered, looking at Bearach standing beside her chair. “However, Talent Bearach offered his family’s Rest here in the Merchant District. We do not know if the Wandering God is staying there or somewhere else in Bishal, but it is possible.”

“Reva, get Garath and Vestim,” Kotalo said as he stood. “We cannot be sure this is Eli Tal, but a potential Wandering God in Bishal is not something we can ignore either.” Reva nodded without a word, leaving the room.

Malitea slowly stood, her expression filled with questions. “Commander, who is Eli Tal?”

Chapter 30

Eli scowled at the armored people running his way, wondering how he was going to do this without things getting bloody. He wasn’t sure if they were this city’s version of the police, but he wasn’t about to surrender when the teen behind him needed help. They certainly didn’t look like any other guards he’d seen around the city, their dark, heavy armor more reminiscent of the elites at Wolf’s Manor.

“Eli!” a woman shouted from within the group.

Startled, he pushed a little energy into Hypermind, and the elites with the rest of the world slowed as his eyes searched for the voice’s owner. The three men in dark armor at the front obviously weren’t the source, so his attention moved to the woman in the same darkened leather running with them.

“Reva?” Eli questioned, astonished to see one of his guards from Wolf’s Manor. Behind the elites was another surprise, with Malitea, Fasuto, and Bearach bringing up the rear, still dressed in the same armor and clothing they’d worn on the road. He didn’t know how the groups were related, but at least Reva’s appearance meant that Wolf and Dara might be nearby.

Figuring a fight was a lot less likely now, Eli released Hypermind as the group finally reached him. “Reva,” he said, interrupting whatever words she was about to say. “I’d love to know how the hell you’re here, but I have someone to help first. If your people can keep all the gawkers away, I’d appreciate it. Then, once this boy is back on his feet, we can chat. Sound good?”

Reva’s eyes darted over to the guy who had been running at the front of the group, who made a quick hand gesture. The elite looked awfully familiar, and Eli figured he might have been another of Wolf’s guards from the manor.

“Your will,” she finally replied with a slight nod, her complicated expression filled with unanswered questions.

Giving her a grateful nod, Eli turned and knelt beside the kid. He frowned, realizing the boy had passed out, his labored breathing loud enough to hear over the nearby street noise.

Triggering Lifesight, his frown deepened at the sad state of the kid’s body. The injuries from the beating were pretty bad, with damage and swelling bruises around the stomach, face, and neck. It looked like the dipshit bully had landed more than a few punches, with swelling impeding the boy’s airways. Unfortunately, that was only the most recent abuse, with old wounds and poorly healed bones telling the story of a short, hard life.

Fixing the boy’s breathing was the priority – the rest would have to wait for later. Placing one hand on the boy’s chest and the other on his neck, Eli pushed out a wave of healing energy. Expecting the wounds to heal quickly, he was surprised as the damaged tissues seemed to soak up the power while barely fixing any of the problems. Not letting it deter him, he pushed out a second and third pulse of energy until he’d reduced the worst of the swelling.

Once the boy was breathing better, he felt comfortable enough to flip over to Manasight, only to rock back in surprise. “What the fuck,” he whispered. The boy’s core had barely a hint of any light, and his mana channels were dark. But worse, some disgusting worm-like thing was wriggling inside his head.

He suddenly recalled the three people dressed in similar rags outside Osky’s northern gate. Their omnessences had also been faint, and he’d seen a glowing thing in their heads as well. From this closer perspective, it was easy to see the thing pulsing with power as if alive. Obviously, the boy needed a lot of healing, and doing it here on the cobblestone road was less than ideal.

Eli glanced around, seeing the loose perimeter Reva and her people had formed with him in the center. “Hey, Bearach,” he called, raising his voice to carry over the street noise. The man turned at Eli’s words, bowing in acknowledgment. “Can you run ahead and make sure I can bring the boy inside your Rest? He needs a lot more help than I want to do out here. Oh, and if you see Melerasa or Cavarach, I should probably talk to them too when I finish with this healing.” Bearach looked startled momentarily before bowing again and darting off at a run up the street.

Carefully picking up the boy in his arms as he stood, Eli tried not to retch at the smell. Gritting his teeth at the anger churning in his gut, a memory of a filthy alley from after the Fall flashed through his mind. He pushed it away, unwilling to see a vision of how low humanity could stoop.

Breathing only through his mouth, he turned to find the crowd had largely dispersed while he’d been occupied. Some random folks across the road acted like they weren’t interested, though their darting glances gave them away. Other than them, the street was nearly deserted. He would have guessed there’d be more looky-loos gawking at the drama, but the severe expressions from Reva’s group might have had something to do with people making themselves scarce.

It was only a block up the street, and Eli took it slow, careful not to jostle the boy’s injuries too much. Reva’s group kept pace the whole way, their surrounding circle keeping anyone else back.

Reaching the Rest, the two guards in the green and gold armor were talking with Bearach, and one opened the door for Eli with a slight bow. With a nod back, he entered, not stopping when a commotion kicked up behind him.

Passing through the dark hallway and stepping into the bright courtyard, Melerasa was already there, looking concerned. “This way, Eli,” she said, gesturing to the first door on the left. They then turned down a hallway and into a room almost a mirror to his own.

“Thanks,” he said, seeing the sheet already thrown over the bed and carefully laying the boy on top.

“How can I help?” she asked as her nose wrinkled, likely smelling the poor kid.

“If you could have one of your guards keep anyone from bothering me, I’d appreciate it. There’s something seriously wrong with this boy, and I plan on fixing it,” he answered with determination.

“I will have two guards stationed outside, and you can ask them for anything you need. If they cannot help, they can find my father or me for assistance.”

“Thanks, Melerasa,” he replied as she left, closing the door behind her.

He pulled one of the chairs next to the bed and took a seat. Unsure what was causing the strange lack of light inside his patient, he placed a hand on the teen’s shoulder, triggering Identify.

Name: Petesky Yereneska

Species: Human

Race: Olanna

Level: 2

Body Evolution: Low Mundane

Abilities

Waterfinder: Low Mundane

Spark: Low Mundane

Modifiers: Power Binding

Eli nodded at the details, not entirely surprised that other races were on Lurra. After all, some had mistaken him for a Thuard a few times. It also explained why Petesky had darker skin than the local Lurrans. He’d have to ask Melerasa about the Olanna people later.

The boy’s abilities were somewhat interesting since he’d never encountered either, but they probably weren’t the cause of his issues. The modifier, on the other hand, seemed like the real culprit. Something called “Power Binding” could explain why Petesky had no aura. But then, that also begged the question of whether such a thing could even be fixed.

First things first, Eli pushed a bit of healing energy inside the teen to help with the myriad issues still troubling him. But like outside on the street, the power was quickly soaked up.

Toggling Manasight, he tried again, watching the wave of energy as it spread out from the boy’s shoulder. There was a sudden pulse in the boy’s head, and the worm twitched before the light faded.

“Crap, is that thing absorbing the energy?”

A few more pulses of healing power confirmed it, the worm giving off a muted bit of illumination each time. The bruising near the boy’s shoulder was slightly better but nowhere near what it should have been. With an energy sponge sucking nearly everything away, healing Petesky was going to be a challenge, so getting rid of the worm moved to the top of the priority list.

Something about the worm reminded Eli of the disgusting spider construct he’d had inside his head. Both pulsed similarly, though the worm was far smaller. The spider had seemingly made him sleep for longer every night as if sucking the energy out of him. Was this all related? Could the boy have been exposed to someone like Lugh, who’d implanted the parasite with a wave of a glowing hand? Or was there something else at play?

Eli took a calming breath as he stood and carefully repositioned Petesky near one end of the bed. Moving his chair right up against that side, he sat, leaning forward and placing both hands on the side of the boy’s head.

Since Eli was about to muck around with the boy’s brain, he pushed energy into Hypermind, figuring he’d need incredible control. Luckily, if there was one thing he felt reasonably confident about, it was his mastery over manipulating energy. He’d had weeks of intensive practice inside the simulation, where the slightest mistake would lead to an explosive fireball in his face and a fresh reset.

Focusing on the parasite, he started by trying to pull it away in one direction. His peripheral caught the slight jerk as the lights floating through the air reacted, but the worm didn’t twitch. He tried a few more tests, attempting to draw it out in other directions, but with similar results.

Trying a different strategy, he pushed a tiny bit of his power into the sides of Petesky’s skull. There was only a brief flash of white light, the worm glowing briefly before darkening again. Another pulse followed, and the worm flashed again. Worse, it seemed slightly larger than when he’d first started, making him wonder if the parasite was growing as it consumed power.

Wanting to shake his head at the horror of the situation, he pushed his revulsion away as another idea came to him. Or, more precisely, it was something he’d used to heal Wolf.

Imagining a tiny bit of energy forming into the thinnest line possible, a glowing two-dimensional sheet the size of his pinky materialized in his palm. Eli wasn’t sure if it could cause unintended damage, so he kept it far from the dark mana channel, almost hidden at the base of the boy’s skull. Instead, he moved his palm higher up and angled the luminous plane to try and cut through the worm. Unfortunately, the white energy started dissolving away as it entered the tissues, vanishing just before touching the parasite.

He increased the power while keeping the glowing sheet’s size unchanged, having had some success with changing the energy density inside the simulation, especially for his inscription’s tricky bits.

The shimmering object was almost thrumming with power as he slowly pushed it into the boy’s skull. A few whisps of color immediately collected along the shimmering sheet but otherwise didn’t dissolve like last time.

Encouraged, Eli carefully used the leading edge to cut a minuscule line through the worm, and like two soap bubbles, the cut ends merged back together in slow motion. Another attempt followed, and more after, each cutting through before the ends rejoined. He might have thought it a waste of time, yet the worm seemed to be losing a bit of its size with each cut. He wasn’t sure of the mechanism, but it hardly mattered as he continued to slice away at the disgusting thing.

Feeling suddenly dizzy, he paused, bracing a hand against the bed. He took a breath and glanced at his omnessence, noticing its diminished light.

This technique was pretty energy-intensive, but luckily, there was an easy solution. With a thought, some of the tiny spheres floating through the room jerked towards Eli before a flash of energy coursed through his body. Smiling like he’d had a double shot of espresso, he returned to his work, time passing as he pruned away at the nasty parasite.

He blinked a bit later, realizing something was different as the two ends from his last cut hadn’t reformed. Instead, they’d retracted away from each other until there were two distinct pieces.

Switching his attention to only one fragment, he restarted the process. It was the work of a few more slices before it gave a little twitch and seemingly dissolved away. Turning to the second piece, he gave it the same treatment until it disappeared, too.

Sitting back, he took another look with Manasight and Lifesight, wondering if he’d got it all. The worm was gone, at least, and there didn’t seem to be anything else weird in Petesky’s head. Even better, Petesky’s omnessence slowly brightened, confirming Eli’s theory that the parasite had been sucking up all the spare power.

Without an energy sponge getting in the way, he switched back to Lifesight as he leaned forward to continue his work. It was almost effortless compared to his earlier attempts as his energy poured into Petesky, fixing the weakened organs, muscles, and tissues. The poorly healed broken bones were annoying, forcing him to break and reform them. At least the boy was still unconscious, so he didn’t have to experience the agony as Eli repaired all the problems the poor kid had faced in his short life.

“Phew,” he sighed nearly an hour after he’d begun, releasing Hypermind.

Petesky was breathing easily, his body almost bursting with vitality. He was still unconscious, but that could have been from exhaustion after everything he’d been through. His omnessence was alight with a pale blue glow, and a noticeable aura now radiated from him, nearly as strong as a Talent.

Name: Petesky Yereneska

Species: Human

Race: Olanna

Level: 2

Body Evolution: Low Mundane

Abilities

Waterfinder: Low Mundane

Spark: Low Mundane

Modifiers:

“Hell yeah, that’s how it’s done,” Eli chuckled, happy to see the modifier gone and another theory confirmed.

He stood, stretching as his stomach growled, reminding him how long it had been since he’d had breakfast at Sabateri Bazaar. Until his patient woke up, there wasn’t much more he could do for now. Still, leaving him alone didn’t seem safe when there could be unknown complications.

Taking a few strides, he opened the door, stepping back in surprise at seeing Melerasa waiting in the hall. Two guards in green and gold stood beside her.

“Hey, Melerasa,” Eli said, trying to ignore the looks the three were throwing his way. “I finished healing Petesky, but he’s still unconscious. Could you ask someone to watch him while I get something to eat? Or if I could have food delivered, I can stay with him.”

Melerasa stepped into the room with a nervous smile but suddenly stopped. Her eyes widened, staring behind him. Eli glanced back, but Petesky was still sleeping on the bed. “How…he was Bound,” she whispered.

“Yeah, I figured that might be the problem,” Eli replied with a tired smile. “It wasn’t easy, but I found a way to fix that issue. Honestly, I’d love to talk with one of your healers to find out how they tackle it – that took a lot out of me.”

“Another healer?” she asked, her eyebrows furrowing as if the very idea was absurd. “Eli, I have heard of a Bound becoming Unbound in extreme circumstances, like performing some heroic deed or stumbling upon a fabulous treasure, but healing?” She shook her head. “There are tales and legends, but I have never believed them.”

“Huh, I had no idea,” he said, a bit surprised that others couldn’t do the same. Fixing Petesky’s parasitic infection hadn’t been easy, but it wasn’t anywhere near as complicated or taxing as learning inscriptions. It left him wondering whether energy manipulation was a rare skill.

Eli’s growling stomach was loud in the silence, and Melerasa blinked. “Oh, you asked about food,” she said with an embarrassed smile. “I was coming to check on you. An Easone Squad commander is requesting an audience and is waiting in our courtyard. If you wish to grant this request, we can prepare a room for your meeting while providing a selection of snacks. I can also have a guard watch the Unbound,” she offered, her smile firming by the end.

“Alright,” Eli replied with a grin, happy to hear the Easone name. He gave Petesky a quick once-over with his abilities, but everything still looked good. “I guess I should find out what this squad commander wants, but let me swing by my room first to change.”

Chapter 31

Eli was feeling much better in clean clothes as he followed Melerasa down the hallway towards the front of the Rest. He’d taken a few moments for a quick sponge bath before changing, which helped get rid of any lingering odors. The jerky and dried fruit he’d snuck along the way had also taken the edge off his hunger, but he was looking forward to something more substantial soon.

They walked into the courtyard, his attention going to the four people turning at their approach. Reva was there with three men wearing the same dark leather armor. He was a little surprised that Malitea and her companions weren’t there, but he didn’t worry about the discrepancy for now.

Melerasa stopped, turning to Eli. “I will ensure the meeting room is prepared – if you would give me a few minutes, honored guest?” she said in a clear voice, bowing to him as if the other four weren’t there. He couldn’t hide his amusement as he nodded back, sure he’d caught the ghost of her grin before she walked away.

“Reva, it’s good to see you again,” Eli started warmly, his eyes trailing over her associates. The familiar-looking guy in the front smiled disarmingly, yet something about him tugged at an elusive memory. He shook it off, his attention returning to his former guard. “I don’t suppose Wolf or Dara is with you?”

“They are not,” she answered in a strangely wooden voice, like some emotionless robot.

“Oookay,” he slowly replied. Forcing a smile, he tried to put the weirdness behind them. “Perhaps you’re the commander Melerasa mentioned?”

Instead of answering, Reva gave a shallow bow to the smiling guy who stepped forward. “That would be me, Wandering One,” the man said, his voice bringing recognition.

“Herria!” Eli barked with a laugh, snapping his fingers. “You were at the northern gate. Kotalo, right?”

“I am honored that you remember me, Wandering One,” Kotalo replied with a bow.

“Well, it’s hard to forget your introduction after smacking those two dopes around.” His gaze traveled over the party again. “And no offense, but did you get a promotion? That’s some nice armor,” he said with another smile. They could have been wearing hero props for a movie, the material’s slight sheen somehow catching the light.

“Much has changed in a short time,” Kotalo responded, his tone hinting at hidden meanings.

“Yeah, I could say the same for me.” Eli smiled ruefully, thinking of the events from just the last week.

“Who are the new guys,” he continued, his attention moving to the two unknown men wearing the same dark armor. The shorter one had startlingly blue eyes for someone with olive skin and dark hair. The other guy was like a walking wall of muscle, his dark armor bulging almost comically around his heavy frame. He also had a bad attitude, a slight sneer tugging at the big guy’s lips as if he’d smelled something funky when Eli walked into the room.

“This is Talent Garath, our skyship’s pilot.” Kotalo waved at the blue-eyed man, who bowed. “And Talent Vestim, our enforcer,” he continued, gesturing at the big guy who gave the hint of a nod. “You already know Talent Reva, our squad’s sagruda.”

Eli was about to ask what the heck that word meant, but the soft tread of approaching steps made him turn to see Melerasa entering the courtyard.

“Your room is ready. This way, please,” she said, giving him a slight bow.

It was a short walk before the group was led into another room well-designed for meetings. A large circular table sat in the center, a dozen chairs circling it. There were no windows, but a few bright lanterns hanging from the walls gave off plenty of light for their discussion. Even better, platters and dishes sat on a side table along one wall with a selection of different foods and beverages.

Melerasa left after ensuring Eli had everything he needed, and he was soon busy piling some of the different delicacies onto a wooden plate. “Don’t be shy,” he joked to the foursome standing just inside the room. “A working meal is pretty common where I’m from, so feel free.”

“Oh, if it is tradition,” Kotalo said as if that answered all his worries, stepping forward with a slight smile as he grabbed a plate. His companions were a bit more hesitant at first, but eventually, all of them had settled across the table with their own food and drinks. The room grew silent for a few minutes as each focused on their meals.

“So, you wanted to speak with me, Commander?” Eli finally said after the worst of his hunger had diminished. He idly nibbled on a bit of cheese, savoring its sharp flavor.

“Yes, Wandering One,” Kotalo replied, taking a sip of his drink.

“Please, call me Eli. I’m not even sure why Malitea and her group started using that title.” Kotalo and Reva didn’t blink at his admission, but their two companions exchanged a look.

Kotalo smiled, though the expression didn’t quite reach his eyes. “It is a gesture of respect for any powerful being, especially outside the cities. Our history is full of stories with gods traveling the land, bringing rewards or calamities while teaching valuable lessons along the way,” he said, grinning as if sharing in a joke. “Based on Gifted Malitea’s report of your encounter, I see a parallel with that of Ozmadda, the Pale Death. He is said to walk the old roads of our world, bringing punishment, pain, and death to those who stray from the honorable path.”

“Huh, interesting,” Eli murmured, momentarily distracted by the concept. He knew a few stories like that back home, but he’d never expected to be lumped in with a bunch of parables. He pushed the thought away, concentrating on the task at hand. “But you were explaining what you wanted?”

“Of course,” Kotalo said, his expression growing serious. “First, Gifted Malitea was under my orders when she encountered you on the road. She explained her actions, admitting her mistakes, but I was not the aggrieved party. Do you hold ill will, and if so, can I do anything to atone?”

Eli sighed, shaking his head. “I’m not one to hold grudges. If she really meant that apology, I’m willing to let it go. I already warned her and that dipshit Earnan, so I won’t be as forgiving if it happens again. How’s that?”

“I can appreciate your forbearance, and thank you,” Kotalo returned, his hand covering his heart as he nodded.

“No problem,” Eli said, chuckling while cutting another hunk of cheese into little squares for easy snacking. “Forgive my ignorance, but could you explain what your team does? Melerasa called you an ‘Easone Squad,’ but I’m not sure what that means. Reva probably remembers how clueless I was when she showed me around the manor, so get ready for some dumb questions.” He sent a raised eyebrow Reva’s way, which she surprisingly returned with the hint of a smile.

“A good question for someone not raised in Northmarch,” Kotalo said before taking a sip of his drink. “Unlike some other regions, the Pantheon Alliance uses squads as the martial arms of the ruling families. While each family has its own, most of those are small in number and focused on city-wide security and enforcement. Ours, on the other hand, is different. Our duty is to defend not only the Easone family but the entire Alliance from threats outside our borders.”

“Hmmm, I’d imagine that means you’re pretty damned skilled with that kind of responsibility, but you don’t have armies? I’ve been curious about all the guards wearing different colors here in Bishal, but I don’t think I’ve seen any national force.”

“No,” Kotalo replied, a slight grimace forming as he drew out the word. “The different guards in Bishal are council guards pulled from the most powerful families or local squads – we do not have a standing army like the Southerners. When a threat is great enough for more, the Easone or another of the Dias Squads often serve as the backbone for any concerted defense. Fortunately, such a need is rare. The last such event was nearly a generation ago,” he said in an even voice, his slight grimace telling a different story.

Eli nodded, deciding to drop the touchy subject for now. He hadn’t missed the growing tension in the others or how Vestim’s expression had soured even further.

“If I may ask,” Kotalo said with a warmer tone as if distancing them from the previous topic. “We had not received word of your arrival. The gate guards likely already asked this, so excuse me if this is redundant, but could you reveal your affiliations? Do you represent another power?”

“Just myself,” Eli snorted. “And yeah, the person at the gate asked me that question, and I gave her the same answer. I have no big family, connections, country, or anything else behind me. Heck, I only stopped in Bishal to pick up some supplies.”

“The Easone family is beside you, at the very least,” Reva said, joining the conversation.

Kotalo nodded. “Indeed. News of your return will spread quickly, and killing Boruta Dunmaru is no small matter. I cannot speak for Diadar Aaric or High Commander Ardamas, but I feel comfortable offering whatever aid I can. You need only ask.” Vestim’s sneer vanished at these words, his face taking on a sickly pallor.

Eli ignored it, his own frown growing at a worry confirmed. “Yeah, I figured others were going to hear about me sooner or later, so I guess there’s nothing to be done. Thanks for the offer. I’m not sure what help I need right now, but I’ll keep it in mind.” He tried to inject a bit of gratitude into his tone even while admittedly distracted by thoughts on his growing fame.

The conversation lulled as he paused to let them continue asking questions, but Kotalo seemed content as he returned to eating. His three companions mirrored him, though without quite matching their commander’s nonchalance.

As the silence lengthened, Eli decided it was time to move this along so he could check on his patient. “So, are you ready to tell me about the bigger problem?”

“Problem?” Kotalo repeated with apparent confusion, though Reva and the other two looked more surprised than anything.

Eli chuckled, though there was little humor in the sound. “Look, I might be a little slow picking up on the subtleties and cultural clashes, but I’m not a complete moron. I figured there’s a reason you had Malitea and her people leave, even though they were here earlier. It’s just a guess, but I’d imagine the problem is somehow related to the region they were exploring. I remember how they reacted to my warning about the hidden people up north, and they were clearly on a scouting trip. It could all be a huge coincidence, but I think there’s something bigger at play.” He shrugged.

Kotalo sighed, abandoning any pretense of eating as his eyes met Eli’s. “You are right that there is a troubling issue, and your help would be appreciated. Unfortunately, this room is not secure enough for that conversation.” He shifted in his seat. “I would like to ask something related, and I mean this with the greatest respect possible, but what happened to you?”

Eli only blinked for a few moments, thrown off by the seemingly random question. “I’m sorry?”

Kotalo gestured broadly in Eli’s direction. “I do not know what to make of you. All the stories I am aware of, including Reva’s own testimony, report that you sustained horrendous injuries in your fight with that abomination, yet here you sit as if it never happened. Further, you look like you have spent a year underground while giving off nowhere near the strength you had in Herria. You recognize Reva and me, so I believe you are the man I met, but the rest is a mystery. Could you help me understand?”

“Shit.” Eli shook his head, thinking he’d slipped up a bit. He’d kept his aura the same as it had been all day, which he now realized was actually a good bit weaker than Kotalo’s. “Okay, yeah, I can see that,” he said after another few moments, considering how much he wanted to share. “I’m not about to tell you why I look pale or how I was healed after the battle because that’s my own business.”

Detecting the rising tension, Eli decided on a slightly different tactic, hoping this wouldn’t blow up in his face. “I should also point out that people I trust warned me about flaunting my power, telling me how dangerous it was to catch the wrong kind of attention. In fact, Wybert Easone was one of those people,” he said calmly, remembering the man’s words on the subject. Fluxi had been even more explicit, but he wasn’t about to tell them about his rainbow-haired counselor. “That’s why I brought my patient inside the Rest to finish his healing.”

He gave them a crooked grin. “That’s also why I’ve been purposely diminishing my power.” For a demonstration, he poured a good bit of energy into his aura, quickly eclipsing Kotalo’s by a wide margin. He didn’t try for too much, as he wasn’t trying to flatten them into the floor, backing off the power when Vestim and Garath went white-knuckled in their chairs.

“I’ve also learned a few things since my time at the manor,” Eli uttered into the stillness, the foursome staring at him with shock. “If I was sure I could trust you, I’d tell you more, but we all have our secrets.”

“I see,” Kotalo said, blinking away his surprise as he nervously licked his lips. He finally shook his head, a grim look forming. “I am sorry, Eli, but if you plan on staying in Bishal, I will have to insist, even knowing how poorly that will go for everyone involved. It is our duty,” he said plainly, the strain in the room skyrocketing at his words.

Eli’s soft chuckle drew funny looks from the group. “Then it’s good that I’m leaving Bishal in the morning. That removes the problem, right?”

“You’re leaving?” Reva almost gasped with disbelief. “But you just arrived. Surely a few days…” her words trailed off, likely noticing how her companions were looking her way with varying degrees of surprise.

“Yeah,” Eli replied with a touch of uncertainty, bewildered by Reva’s reaction. He was pretty sure she’d never uttered a single word in his presence before today. “As I said earlier, I only stopped in Bishal for supplies. Since you know something about my past, I doubt it’s a surprise that I’m heading for the manor – I’d like to check in with the people there.”

Kotalo nodded before making a small waving gesture with one hand. Vestim and Garath sat back in their chairs as Reva’s expression went blank. “I understand, Eli. In that case, I withdraw my insistence. But if I may, there is a proposition I would like you to consider.”

“Sure. Let’s hear it,” Eli returned, relaxing as the room thawed.

“New facts have come to light over the past week, which change the dynamics of our investigation,” Kotalo said, sitting forward. “I was going to send General Easone an invitation to visit Bishal as he would be helpful with resolving some new difficulties we have encountered. With your agreement, our squad’s skyship will make the journey instead of sending a messenger.”

He turned to the blue-eyed man. “Garath, how long would it take for a roundtrip to Wolf’s Manor, assuming a one-hour stop for passengers?”

“The manor?” Garath mused, looking up at the ceiling. “Hmmm, we have the stores for more than twice the distance, so I can be skyborn in an hour. Taking off at night and at this time of year, the winds out of the west will be rough – say eight hours to get there if everything goes perfectly, though more likely ten or even twelve.” He chewed on his bottom lip for a second, finally nodding. “Even then, the return trip should be quick with the tailwind. We might be back by midday tomorrow, but if you want to plan around it, I would say it is more likely early afternoon.”

“Excellent,” Kotalo said with satisfaction, a grin slowly growing as he looked at Eli. “So if General Easone accepts the invitation, we could meet in the squad’s office tomorrow afternoon. Perhaps then you could tell us more about your mysterious disappearance and reappearance? We could also discuss our squad’s troubling project. Would that be agreeable?”

Eli couldn’t help chuckling at the man’s offer. “Alright, Commander. If Wolf speaks up for you, I’ll give you more of my story. I won’t tell you everything, but I’m sure I can fill in some of the questions. Mind if I send a note? I’d like to ask Dara to come along too.” He’d practiced a bit with writing in the local language, but this would be the first real test of his skills.

Kotalo nodded. “Reva, you will carry the messages to General Easone. We need you to ensure he recognizes the gravity of our request.”

She simply nodded, her face still expressionless.

“Great,” Eli said, standing to signal that their meeting was coming to an end. He grinned, not bothering to hide his excitement. “What time should I be there, Commander? And can you have someone guide me? I have no idea where your office is.”

“Certainly,” Kotalo replied as he stood, his companions following suit a moment later. “I will ask Gifted Malitea to escort you. She will be here two hours after midday.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Eli said, gesturing as he opened the door. “I’ll just need a few minutes to write that note.”

***

“And as can be seen in figure 102a,” Lugh said, gesturing at the projected image floating overhead, “the reporting scan over this particular region failed to find any anomalous readings. Still, based on the loss of our asset during the specific timeframe, we can safely assume something outside our expected parameters occurred. Furthermore, if we turn our attention-.”

“Sub-Director Lugh,” Sub-Administrator Jayms interrupted. “I’m sure this is fascinating for someone with your particular proclivities towards verbose and diagnostic activities, but I prefer concise and straightforward data. Distilling everything you’ve described in excruciating detail, it seems there are few answers to be found within your analysis.”

He held up a hand, looking down at the memory tablet on the table in front of him as if reading the details. “This Boruta Dunmaru had significant resources allocated to him, and yet the Associates now find ourselves with essentially no return on that investment.” He looked up, his eyes narrowing. “You confirm this asset was thoroughly destroyed with no hope of resurrection and that it happened in a location so remote it is not on most of our maps. However, I have heard nothing about how a mob of Mundanes could kill an Initiate.”

A stir went through the large room at the man’s words. Most of the junior Associates along the wall remained prudently expressionless, though some shifted in their small armless chairs. The director-level Associates sitting at the expansive table, on the other hand, revealed their affiliations by how they responded. Those aligned with Jayms portrayed anger, annoyance, or frustration, some glaring across the table. Those who supported Administrator Peja acted almost offended or dismissive, looking down their noses as if Jayms’ adherents were too uneducated to understand the nuances of Lugh’s presentation. Sub-Administrator Ackley’s smaller group sat almost impassive, staying out of the fray.

Through it all, Lugh remained calm, not letting the pompous fool get under his skin. “I would not characterize my findings in quite that manner, Sub-Administrator Jayms, but I will admit that the results are less than ideal. However, if we expanded our detailed manaphasic scans to include this Northmarch region, I believe-.”

“Not this again,” Jayms interrupted again, his anger looking more genuine. “The allowance allocated to your work has already been approved by the consensus of this board, and I see no reason to increase it.”

He waved a dismissive hand toward Peja’s side of the room, where the administrator herself sat frowning at the head of the table. “As far as I’m concerned, we should spend less of our limited resources on this failed experiment. We have an established process for producing vital energy and harvesting suitable products for the Greater Infinite markets. We should focus our efforts there and stop wasting our time with these ‘assets’ some would foist on the rest of us.”

The emotional energy in the room ratcheted higher, the lines being drawn far more starkly. Yet even as Peja’s people reacted, some openly scoffing or glaring, few could miss Ackley’s slight nod as if agreeing with Jayms’ words.

Administrator Peja leaned forward in her seat, placing a hand on the table, and the room grew silent. Her eyes went from Ackley to Jayms and finally settled on Lugh. “We appreciate your efforts, Sub-Director Lugh, but there will be no additional funding for this project. As of now, this matter is closed.”

Her words were almost gracious, far different than Lugh had expected, and he needed a moment to realize she had effectively absolved him of this bothersome task. But as he sat, he couldn’t help wondering what it meant, as Peja wasn’t known for giving a millimeter in almost anything.

“Finally,” Jayms almost growled from across the table. “With that settled, we should-.”

“I was not done,” Peja said, her words cold, her eyes pinning the sub-administrator momentarily before moving around the room. “A far more important matter has occurred – the High Council has sent a message.”

She sat back in her chair, nearly expressionless as the people around the dorchawood table reacted. Most of the directors and sub-directors squirmed, knowing that the whims and decisions of the council could have any of them replaced with some new lackey or favorite. Jayms and Ackley, on the other hand, looked interested, but they were protected, having patrons on the council itself.

While the directors were nervous about being replaced, the junior associates sitting against the wall had far more to fear, knowing their very lives could end at the whim of the council. Many paled, looked down, or shrank into their chairs as if to make themselves small and unnoticeable. Sitting almost directly behind Peja, the administrator’s newest lackey, Sera, seemed alarmed, eyes widening as her hands twisted together in her lap.

Peja let the tension build and finally smiled, though there was little humor in the expression. “The High Council has communicated their commitment to our enterprise. However, they are disappointed in the current trend of our returns and believe there are certain irregularities with how some parties exceed their approved budgets. Therefore, unless we bring our operation more in line with their expectations, they will have no choice but to send an Inquisitor to look into the matter.”

Lugh tried not to gulp as his stomach dropped. He was only a sub-director in this operation, which meant someone like an Inquisitor wouldn’t need any approval before questioning him in whatever manner they chose. Even Jayms and Ackley looked uncomfortable, as an Inquisitor, if willing to deal with the ramifications, could do the same to them. Their patrons on the council could protest, but that wouldn’t do Jayms or Ackley any good if they were entirely dead with no hope of resurrection.

Peja set her hand on the table again, calling for order, and the room quieted. “With such a monumental matter before us, I am instituting clause 34M-561, which gives me, as the Administrator, direct oversight and review of all budgets. I will demand that all projects be examined, and any cost overruns will be made up by the personal resources of the responsible party.”

With Peja’s hand flat on the table, none were willing to directly invite her wrath by saying anything, especially knowing her history of making examples out of the foolish. Despite that, the angry rustle of people shifting in their chairs or growling under their breath filled the room. Even those within her faction were unhappy, though they did better disguising it.

“However,” Peja continued, “I am conscious of the exceptional circumstances in taking these steps and disrupting our ongoing operations. Accordingly, I will only examine these activities on a go-forward basis as of six days from now.”

A wave of relief went around the room. It was still a ridiculously short amount of time, but it was enough to clean up any particularly ugly messes or shift resources to cover any deficits. If not, someone had screwed up so horrendously that few would fault Peja for punishing them.

“Make no mistake, we are only a hairsbreadth from a deeper examination,” Peja said. “None of us wish to upset the High Council, and we will work together to ensure we have their approval. Anyone – and I truly mean anyone,” she emphasized, her eyes raking the room, “will face harsh punishment for jeopardizing our grand project.”

Chapter 32

Eli yawned again after seeing the foursome off – now that their meeting was done, the long day was finally catching up with him. He might have considered a nap, but it was already an hour after sundown, and he still had things to do, like checking in with his patient.

He turned into the long hallway, and a guard nearly ran into him, dodging to the side at the last moment. “Apologies, hon…honored guest,” the woman stuttered as she bowed, frazzled by something. “The young man is awake,” she continued more clearly, gesturing back the way she’d come.

“Thank you, miss. Could you see if Melerasa or Cavarach are available? No rush, but I’d like to talk with them tonight if possible.” Eli gave her a kind smile, feeling bad for the nervous guard. She gave him a deeper bow, unwilling to meet his eyes as she hurried down the hallway.

Shaking his head, he continued walking, hearing a muffled voice filled with emotion. Taking the last turn, he caught sight of the other guard standing just inside the open door, his arms out before him as if warding someone away from approaching.

“Hulast entaki,” a young voice said in a pleading tone, coming from the room. “Chato sluesti anka muteska,” they continued, their fear evident even without understanding the words.

New Language detected

Analyzing...

Lurran (Olanna) derivative recognized

Installing language…

Installed

“Oh, thank goodness,” Eli smiled, realizing this might not be as difficult as he’d feared.

“Do not come closer! I do not want to hurt you, but I will defend myself,” the young voice threatened from within the room.

“I’ll take it from here,” Eli said to the guard standing in the doorway. The man almost jumped in surprise before turning, a look of relief pouring over him as he backed into the hallway. “I’ll leave the door open so he doesn’t feel trapped, but I’d appreciate you sticking close.”

“By your strength,” the guard said with a nod, his expression relaxing as he took up a spot just outside the door.

Eli stepped into the room, noting that the teen had backed himself into the far corner. The boy had his hands in front of him, his palms crackling with tiny electrical discharges.

His eyes widened when he saw Eli, revealing distinctly yellow irises stark against his darker skin. “Stay back!” the boy yelled, his shoulders thumping against the wall, the smell of ozone filling the air.

“Hey there,” Eli started in a calm voice, careful not to approach and make the teen freak out any worse than he already was. “I know you’re scared, and I won’t come any closer. How about we talk? I bet you’re hungry, and we can see about getting you a hot meal.” He snagged one of the chairs beside the table and pulled it over, taking a seat so he wasn’t looming over the poor kid.

“I…who…where am I?” The teen’s features went through a range of expressions before settling on wariness.

“You’re in a Rest,” Eli replied in the same calm voice, ignoring the bits of electricity still sparking along the boy’s hands. “How about you take a seat, and we can talk? I promise I’m only trying to help.”

“A family Rest?” Petesky’s eyes widened, hope battling fear within his gaze.

“Yeah, this is Tralaithe’s Rest. Have you heard of it? Maybe…” but Eli’s words trailed off as the boy’s eyes filled with tears.

“Sanctuary,” the boy cried, the energy vanishing from his palms as he fell to his knees. Placing both hands flat, he bowed until his forehead touched the floor. “Please, I request sanctuary,” he sobbed, his words almost buried beneath his emotions.

“Eli?” Melerasa quietly asked from behind him, and he turned to see her standing in the doorway. Her surprised expression focused on the boy who’d risen to his knees with an uncertain look.

“Hey, it’s okay,” Eli coaxed, trying to reestablish his calm tone. “This is Melerasa. She lives here.” The boy’s hopeful gaze turned to her, again bowing and repeating his request.

She frowned in confusion, obviously not understanding the boy’s language. “He’s asking for sanctuary,” Eli said. “He got pretty excited when he heard this was a Rest.”

Melerasa’s surprise shifted into determination as she loudly cleared her throat. When the teen looked up from his knees, she flashed a quick gesture with both hands. The boy’s eyes filled with renewed tears as he made a complicated gesture back, his fingers doing a little dance. They each exchanged a few rapid signs, and then she bowed with both hands held before her like she was praying.

Straightening, she smiled warmly. “By blood and memories unforgotten, may you find peace within Tralaithe’s Rest.” Her words were smooth and full of assurance, like a well-rehearsed line.

Even in another language, the teen obviously heard what he’d been longing for as he almost collapsed with relief, bowing again with his forehead briefly grazing the floor. “By blood and memories held dear, I honor your mercy,” he said with reverence.

***

A little over an hour later, Eli made his way to the dining room. Even though he’d eaten with Kotalo and his group, he was still a bit hungry. Plus, he’d promised Petesky he’d meet him for a late dinner.

Melerasa had been a gracious hostess after their short ceremony, and a few friendly servants had soon appeared to help. With gestures and Eli providing a translation, they’d communicated the need to get the teen clean and in some new clothes. The boy had been more than enthusiastic, especially when they mentioned that a hot meal would be waiting for him afterward.

Walking into the dining room, Eli smiled at the scene. At the long family table, Petesky was sitting with another boy around the same age. They were both intent on their plates, a glazed pastry quickly disappearing to their flashing fingers. A bit further down sat Melerasa, Cavarach, and Jenerasa. Each had their own desserts, though they were eating far more sedately.

Jenerasa, sitting at the end, saw him first. “Eli,” she cried, quickly standing and hurrying over as if her previous illness had never happened.

He barely had a chance to react before her arms went around his waist, squeezing him with a warm hug. He could only stare awkwardly as her family slowly stood up from the table, their smiles wide. Petesky was the odd one out, looking more than a little confused.

“Spirits praise you,” Jenerasa said into Eli’s stomach, then stepped back with a bright smile. “I was so overwhelmed last night that I barely thanked you. What can I do to repay this?”

Eli gave her an embarrassed smile, feeling a little itch in the back of his eyes. While they looked almost nothing alike, something about Jenerasa reminded him of his own grandma. And seeing the older woman so spry, like any other active retiree ready for a night out, he had to blink away a bit of moisture.

“Mother, you are embarrassing the man,” Cavarach said as he approached with his own smile. “Come and take a seat,” he beckoned. “We will get you a warm pesivo to try. It is an old family recipe, so I am curious what a well-traveled Outlander thinks of it.”

Eli took a seat between the teens and adults, close enough to chat with both. He met Cavarach’s son, Dresenach, who looked like a younger version of his father. His personality, though, was much more excitable as he explained some convoluted game he wanted Petesky to try later.

Petesky was apparently in good spirits, quick to smile whenever anyone looked his way. He was full of compliments about his earlier dinner and was gushing about his pastry between bites, which Eli helpfully translated for everyone else. Even so, Petesky seemed to lose focus occasionally, his eyes staring at nothing before snapping out of it moments later.

Eli was a little concerned but wasn’t about to ask in front of everyone. The young man was doubtlessly still processing things, and a secret check with both Manasight and Lifesight didn’t reveal any problems. Still, he made a mental note to check in with Petesky tomorrow.

Soon enough, Cavarach asked his son to take Petesky to another room after they’d finished their desserts. With Dresenach excited about some contraption he wanted to show off, he led a slightly dubious Petesky from the room.

“Mhmm, this is so good,” Eli said before taking another bite of his pesivo, which was reminiscent of a baklava with many thin layers and bits of tiny nuts inside. It was missing the honey but had some other sort of syrup that was nearly as sweet. All three Tralaithes smiled at his words, with Jenerasa nodding proudly.

“I also wanted to make sure it was okay for Petesky to stay here,” Eli continued in a quieter voice once he was sure the pair were safely out of earshot. “I feel responsible for bringing him inside your home, but I don’t want to kick him out onto the streets either.”

Cavarach shook his head. “You need not worry – our family has extended Petesky sanctuary and is under our protection. We will treat him like extended family during his stay,” he said in his rumbling voice.

The broad-shouldered man gestured in the direction the two teens had gone. “I do not know the Yereneska family, but that is not surprising with how far the Olanna lands are from Northmarch. Tomorrow, we will contact an Olanna family I know in Bishal to see about sending a message to let his family know he’s here. We will also find a translator, as our trade-speak can only communicate so much.”

“Thank you,” Eli replied with a grateful nod.

Cavarach waved a hand as if brushing away a fly. “No thanks are needed. We would do the same for any other family who requested it – our honor demands it.”

“Well, you have my appreciation regardless,” Eli said, smiling and taking another bite of his dessert.

Cavarach leaned forward in his chair, a slight uncertainty flitting across his features. “My daughter tells me Petesky was Bound when he entered our Rest, and our guards agree.”

Eli nodded before sipping the slightly alcoholic juice they’d served with dessert. “I’m no expert on what a Bound is, but the young man had almost no strength in his omnessence, and there was something nasty in his head, sucking away all his power.” He shrugged. “As far as I can tell, those issues are now fixed.”

The three Trailaithes exchanged glances, with Cavarach nodding. “I know our debt is already steep, but could you do this for others?” There was an undercurrent to his words, a fragility that seemed strange to hear from the broad-shouldered man.

Eli wondered at it briefly before remembering Dara’s discomfort when explaining the Bound to him weeks ago. He didn’t know much about them other than that they were at the very bottom of society and supposedly had lower intelligence than the average person. She’d also said something about how even talking about them was considered rude.

“I can’t be sure,” he finally admitted after another few moments of silence. “I’m a little tired, but I’d be willing to try if you can show me to them,” he continued, shaking his head as he thought about that disgusting worm thing. “No one should have to live through another night with that thing inside them.”

“There are none currently in our Rest,” Cavarach replied in nearly a whisper, his eyes dropping to the table. “It is not something spoken of outside the family, but there are a few in other cities.”

“This affliction,” Jenerasa said, her lips twisting at the word, “can strike at anyone. Most will not even talk about it, but from the highest to the lowest families, none are safe.”

“Oh, damn,” Eli murmured, sitting back in his chair as he considered the scale of this problem. In a world where personal strength is so important, what would it be like when someone in your family had no aura or power? No wonder the Bound were a taboo subject.

“I know you said you would not be staying long in Bishal,” Cavarach said, “but if I sent messages to a few in our family, could they seek you out? I would not want to get their hopes up on something I had thought impossible before tonight, but with Melerasa’s words on Petesky’s previous condition,” he trailed off, the plea swimming in his gaze as he met Eli’s eyes.

“Absolutely,” Eli answered, nodding. “Once I know where I’m going next, we can try and make plans to help them. How’s that?”

“The Tralaithe family will repay this,” Cavarach said, his rumbling voice shaky as he bowed his head. Beside him, Jenerasa and Melerasa smiled, their eyes watery.

“Let’s cross that bridge when we come to it,” Eli replied, giving the three an encouraging smile.

***

Wolf stirred, pulled from his slumber as a soft sound disturbed him. He opened his eyes, peering around his room as he heard the dull thump of a knock on his door again.

“Enter,” he said, sitting up in bed and wiping the sleep from his eyes. The early morning light streaming through his windows revealed he’d overslept, but he’d also been up incredibly late. At least he’d been wise enough not to overindulge last night during the Remembrance.

His door opened, and Mara, one of his morning guards, stepped lightly into the room. “General, an Easone skyship is coming in for a landing,” she said quietly. “They are flying a messenger flag.”

“Very well,” Wolf yawned. “I will meet them in my office.” Mara nodded respectively before leaving and closing the door behind her.

Climbing out of bed, he did a quick wash and threw on some clothes, though it wasn’t like he needed to rush. Skyships were barred from landing within the manor’s walls except in emergencies, so they’d have to settle for the small field near the village. The messenger would then have to climb up the stone road, which would take minutes for even the fastest runner.

Wolf was sitting in his office in little time, working on a few minor administrative tasks. He was looking forward to a good workout later this morning once he’d cut through some of the neverending paperwork that came with his position, as well as whatever new trouble the messenger brought.

Hearing the soft tread of approaching feet, he capped his inkwell and carefully set down his inked stylus. Standing, he faced the open door and tried not to react with surprise as Talent Reva walked in and bowed respectfully, her face wooden.

“General Easone,” she said in her usual quiet and emotionless voice, “I have a message for you from Commander Kotalo.”

Wolf nodded as he took the offered message tube, the office lights reflecting off her squad’s dark leori hide. “I see that congratulations are in order, Reva,” he murmured with approval but paused at seeing another message in her other hand. “I can take that one, too,” he said with a hint of humor.

“Apologies, General, but this message is for Gifted Daralis,” Reva murmured.

“Dara?” Wolf couldn’t entirely hide his surprise this time, his mind racing as he tried to guess why someone was sending a message to his daughter, and by family skyship no less. The first reasons he imagined would hardly be good news, but a sudden idea popped into his head, one that might explain the situation. Either way, he’d know soon enough.

Shaking off his wandering thoughts, he cleared his throat. “Mara,” he called, and his guard stepped around the edge of the door, her eyebrows up in question. “Please let Dara know a message is waiting for her.” His guard nodded professionally before disappearing again.

He didn’t bother waiting for his daughter, knowing she’d need time to dress. Popping off the end of the tube marked with his family’s crest, he deftly pulled out and unrolled the slip of paper. He quickly read the relatively short and straightforward message, trying to hide his disappointment.

Looking up and meeting his former guard’s eyes, he lifted the slip of paper. “Is there anything more you can tell me about this message, Reva?”

“I cannot say, other than that Commander Kotalo sent me specifically, so you would understand the gravity of his request.” However, the hand holding Dara’s message twitched slightly as if from a nervous tick.

“I see.” Instead of getting upset, he reread the commander’s message, though it was no more informative the second time. It simply requested Wolf’s attendance for a special briefing in Bishal, with no words about his brother Duarte or the ongoing investigation.

He looked up at the sound of hurried steps, and Dara walked into his office. Her embroidered dress was rumpled as if thrown on in a hurry, and her hair was still in sleep braids, pinned close to her head.

“Talent Reva?” she asked, stopping just inside the doorway, her eyebrows lifting in surprise.

Reva bowed professionally before straightening and holding out the other message tube. “Gifted Daralis,” she said woodenly, “I have a message for you from Eli Tal.”

Chapter 33

Waking up the next day, Eli decided not to stick around in his room. He quickly got some of his chores out of the way, knocking out his auric exercises and reading the codex. Once done, he tossed on one of his new outfits before leaving the Rest.

It was still dark as he navigated the cobblestone road, heading south and a bit east, following the directions the Rest’s guards had provided. Wearing dark jeans and a long-sleeved blue cotton top, he almost felt like he was in some foreign city on Earth and not a completely different world.

Along the way, he passed scattered groups going about their morning, most wearing thick, almost colorless, working clothes with a few flashy outfits sprinkled here and there. He also saw various stalls already set up for the day, with gray smoke rising as the smell of cooking food wafted through the air. But seeing the lighter color already tinging the sky along the edge of the mountains, he didn’t stop for breakfast.

After a few twists and turns through the streets, slowly making his way up a gradual slope, he finally reached his destination.

Stepping out of the way to let the foot traffic pass, he glanced around at what looked like a cross between a park and a town square. In the center was a short grassy turf about the size of a soccer field with a wide stone path and a series of benches marking the edges. A few dozen folks, some alone or in small groups, sat atop blankets in the grass, facing the coming dawn.

Not wanting to draw attention, Eli didn’t bother summoning his own blanket. Instead, he found a seat on one of the unoccupied stone benches near the back of the park. He’d already modulated his aura to less than a Talent to better blend in with the people around him as he studied what Melerasa called a skyport beyond Bishal’s eastern wall.

As Lackar finally peeked over the looming mountains, bathing the tallest parts of the city in bright light, he watched as one of the dark behemoths slowly rose into the sky. Like the container ships he used to watch coming into the seaport in San Diego, the squared hull had just a hint of a swept bottom, which might mean the vessel could float when necessary. Of course, with something 200 meters long and weighing who knew how many tonnes rising impossibly into the air, he wondered how often they needed to do that.

He took a deep breath before slowly letting it out, focusing on just living in the moment. The last few days had been rough at times, filling him with spurts of terror, excitement, and everything in between. But now, as the people around him welcomed the day, he tried to soak it all in. He didn’t want to forget this scene, enjoying the pleasure of watching a beautiful sunrise as giant ships rose magically into the brightening heavens.

After appreciating the sights for a while longer, the early morning light brightening the park around him, he started his walk back to the Rest. Along the way, he stopped by one of the food stalls, the heady aroma pulling him in.

Buying something resembling donut holes, he was surprised at how the fried pastry balls weren’t all that sweet. The light dusting covering the little spheres wasn’t sugar but something closer to a spicy cinnamon flavor. Still, it was hard to go wrong with fried dough. By the time he made it back to the Rest, he’d eaten all of them, along with the tiny fried pastry bowl they’d come served in.

Returning to his room, he heard the Tralaithes’ home stir with the murmur of soft voices. In the distance came the thump of doors closing and the tread of others walking the corridors as people started their day. With how much time he had until Malitea showed up, Eli figured now was an excellent opportunity for a little work.

***

Hours later, Eli was sitting at the table in his room, reading over his notes. Off to one side was a plate with the remains of his lunch, much of it devoured a while ago, leaving only a few bitter veggies he hadn’t liked.

He’d spent a good bit of time trying to find a way to improve his inscription spell. The original fireball would launch in a straight line, slowly growing larger as it traveled through the air. If it didn’t collide with anything, it would continue until it ran out of energy, but if the flaming sphere struck something, all the remaining energy instantly converted into a fiery explosion. However, as Madwen had said in her critiques, this wasn’t ideal if someone dodged or the fireball hit something close by, exploding in Eli’s face.

Based on Madwen’s words, there should be a way to turn his fireballs into more of a fire-and-forget missile, so no matter how someone dodged, they’d still get hit. He figured he needed a way to mark his targets, but after thinking it through, he hadn’t found a solution.

Moving on to the next problem, he’d considered how to create a minimum arming distance for his fireball. His first ideas included a multi-stage spell or only arming after a specific distance traveled, but they were still beyond his current skill level.

Instead, he’d stuck to the KISS principle – in other words, “keep it simple, stupid.” Presumably, if he changed the spell’s criteria so the explosion could only occur after the fireball reached its full size, that should work. Since that took about half a second or approximately twenty meters in flying distance, that should be more than enough to keep from blowing himself or any allies sky-high. And if it did strike something closer, the existing flames should fizzle out as they slowly consumed the remaining energy.

He’d put his theory into practice, trying to create a fireball spell scroll with the new criteria. Unsurprisingly, the first attempt was a bust, the paper quickly igniting in a puff of stinky smoke with a tiny flash of fire. But realizing how he’d rushed things in his excitement, he worked more carefully on the second. And while it went better, it still ignited before he could finish.

Figuring what might have gone wrong, he’d altered the requirements to account for the new energy transfer rate. The third attempt worked, and he’d been left with a sheet of paper that softly glowed even under regular sight for a few moments, the shine eventually disappearing.

He’d briefly considered continuing with another but finally decided to stick to his rule of only using three sheets a day. Storing the successful spell scroll and nishati box away, he’d spent some time writing up his observations.

Taking a break to clear his head, he’d walked to the Rest’s dining room to see about lunch. Inside, he’d run into Petesky, who was sitting with Dresenach and a darker-skinned young woman named Evelina. The three had been happily chatting away, with Evelina translating between the two teens.

Eli hadn’t intruded too much, simply checking in with Petesky, who seemed in even better spirits today. Giving the three a wave in farewell, he’d taken the stacked plate one of the servants had been nice enough to provide and returned to his room for more work.

With the upcoming meeting, he’d gone through his old chat logs, rereading what he’d overheard the suspected bandits say. Of course, that didn’t take long since they hadn’t said much. Perhaps the most interesting details were the names Aengus, Dinoza, and Thasrol. From the context, they were likely the leaders, but they didn’t mean anything to Eli. Still, someone else might recognize them, and he’d written them down.

Now, he was puzzling through the older chat logs from the trial. At the time, he’d been focused more on survival than listening to every taunt and word his opponents said. The ape-like astakas were pretty straightforward in their messages, with much of them consisting of anatomically impossible insults thrown Eli’s way. The reptilian creature from the second stage was similar, though more sophisticated in her wording.

The badgerbear, on the other hand, was much more interesting, if a little mysterious. The creature had used the word “wielder” while addressing Eli, which seemed like an obvious reference to him using Bash, but what it might mean beyond that was a big unknown. Still, he made a note to ask Fluxi if he had time, though it wasn’t a huge priority at the moment.

He heard a knock and looked up from his work. “Come in,” he said, raising his voice slightly.

The door opened, revealing a man in yellow and green armor. “Honored guest, a woman identifying herself as Gifted Malitea is asking to see you.”

“Thanks. If you could ask her to wait in the courtyard, I’ll be right out.” The guard bowed and left, closing the door behind him.

Walking into the Rest’s courtyard a few minutes later, Eli wasn’t too surprised to see Fasuto standing beside Malitea. Based on their interactions, the swordsman seemed to be her personal guard.

Malitea wasn’t wearing her white armor today. Instead, she wore a light green embroidered dress cinched at the waist with a lovely jeweled belt that matched her pale blue shoes peaking out below the hem. Her fair hair was done up in braids, pinned close to her head in an elaborate pattern.

Fasuto, on the other hand, wore nearly the same outfit as before – pale pants and a long sleeve top with dark leather straps tying the materials close to his body at the wrists and ankles. His dark hair was also pulled back in the same simple tight braid he’d had on the road. 

“Wandering One, Commander Kotalo asked me to escort you to his office,” Malitea said, bowing, her face stiff.

“Gifted Malitea, can we please skip the titles? You can call me Eli,” he said, giving her a smile. “And that goes for you, too,” he continued, looking at Fasuto.

“By your strength,” she said, putting a hand over her heart and bowing again, with Fasuto copying her a second later.

Eli managed to hold in his sigh at the stiff formality. “Alright, after you,” he said instead, gesturing toward the dark entryway and the heavy doors beyond.  

With Fasuto in the lead and Malitea walking beside Eli, they left the Rest. The afternoon light was bright as they walked down the cobblestone road, and Eli asked a few questions about Bishal, hoping to draw the pair out of their stiff silence. When that didn’t work, he settled for enjoying the sights.

Heading in a generally southern direction, he tried not to gawk like a tourist, but the further they went, the harder that became. They passed through what looked like an ancient gatehouse, the pale stone rounded along the edges as if worn away over the millennia. The neighborhoods beyond were far grander than the Merchant District, with beautiful stonework, dark woods, and colorful tiles nearly everywhere. Stone towers and massive monuments climbed high into the heavens wherever he looked, contrasting sharply amidst the smaller buildings dotted in between.

It almost felt like he’d been transported back to ancient Earth, viewing what the famous Palatine Hill might have looked like in Imperial Rome. But here, two prominent hills were covered in a handful of sprawling buildings, some more than a half-dozen stories tall. People patrolled across the tops, tiny with distance, while small cultivated parks dotted the landscape.

Walking up to the base of the mountain, its white stone towering high overhead, their group had to wait in a small line. It wasn’t more than ten minutes before they faced a foursome of heavily armored guards, but Malitea merely flashed an object she was holding in one hand, and the guards waved them through.

Inside the mountain was a vast open cavern, its ceiling more than twenty meters overhead with an intricate pattern of lights that lit the interior to almost noon brightness. Around them, the soaring white walls twinkled with a rainbow of colors as if their surfaces had captured the stars themselves. Below, dozens of stone buildings covered the available space as people, many wearing gaudy outfits, strolled along the beautiful roads and pathways lit with their own luminescence.

The group took the first right, walking into a long, brightly lit hallway and passing through a series of checkpoints with more guards. Eventually, they started up an impressive staircase wide enough for ten people to walk shoulder to shoulder. The stonework was superb, the sheer perfection of the ruler-straight lights and glass-smooth stone walls reminiscent of the stairway under Wolf’s Manor.

After climbing what had to be more than forty stories and passing a few more checkpoints, Fasuto finally stopped. Down another hallway were a pair of guards in dark armor standing in front of a heavy door. Malitea stepped forward, something in her hand glowing for a second, and the two guards stepped aside, one pulling the door open with a respectful nod.

Eli followed Fasuto and Malitea inside, finding an open space with more than a dozen simple wooden tables. The room was unoccupied, other than the four guards standing across the room in front of another door, which opened a moment later with Kotalo stepping out.

“Eli Tal, it is an honor to receive you,” Kotalo said, his usual humor missing as he touched a hand to his heart and bowed. The four guards echoed him a moment later, bowing as well.

Eli paused at what felt like a ceremony, unsure how to respond, but settled for a respectful nod. “Thanks for having me,” he finally said.

Kotalo smiled, dropping the serious air. “Our other guests should arrive momentarily,” he said. “If you would follow me, I can show you to a private room,” and gestured at the open door behind him. “Gifted Malitea, if you would follow as well, I would like to discuss a few things for our upcoming meeting.”

A few minutes later, Eli was sitting on a sturdy divan, leaning back as he waited. Beyond his sofa, the small office was a bit austere, with unadorned stone walls and a rectangular table with four chairs tucked underneath. It was a bit boring, and he considered pulling out his notes for a distraction but paused.

A large group of glowing human forms was walking down the hallway, and his door suddenly opened. A heavily armored elite poked her head in, glancing around momentarily, then ducked out again.

Seeing the familiar armor, Eli smiled in anticipation as he stood. A second later, Wolf walked in looking serious, though following close behind was Dara, wearing a nervous smile.

“Eli!” she yelled when she saw him, stepping forward and hugging hard enough to make him grunt at the pressure. “I knew you were alive,” she murmured into his chest before stepping back, her smile widening under sparkling eyes.  

Eli had to blink away a bit of moisture at seeing his friend and knowing she and her father were alive and well. There’d been a nagging fear in the back of his head that maybe they hadn’t survived, that his strange gray-scale memory of them was merely a hallucination. But now, that no longer mattered as he looked at Dara and then turned a big smile on Wolf.

“Eli, it is good to know you survived,” the older man said and made as if to bow.

“Nope, bring it in.” Eli opened his arms wide, then hugged the man, giving him a hearty thump on his back and letting him go. “I know you might not be big on hugs,” he said, amused at Wolf’s surprised expression, “but after the hell I’ve been through, it’s damn good to see you both.” He gave them a grin as Dara laughed, with Wolf eventually chuckling a second later.

“I suppose I should expect such behavior from an Outlander,” Wolf joked, shaking his head.

“Yup!” Eli laughed. “You should know by now how weird I am.”

“But Eli, are you alright?” Dara asked, her eyebrows pulling together in concern as her gaze roamed over him. “You look so pale, and I know you were feeling sick a few days ago.”

“I’m fine,” Eli started but paused, frowning as her words registered. “Wait, what? How’d you know about my evolution?” And now that he was paying attention, he noticed how much stronger Dara felt compared to Wolf. A week ago, there’d been a marked difference between them, but now, the powers in their auras were nearly a match, though Wolf maintained a slight edge.

“We have much to discuss,” Wolf said soberly, waving a hand to cut them off. “But this is not the time or place for it. Commander Kotalo will want to brief us soon, and we can talk after.”

Eli nodded, burying his questions at the reminder of the upcoming meeting. “About that,” he said, dropping his voice slightly. “How much should I trust the man? He wants to know what happened after our fight with Boruta. While I’m comfortable telling you two, I’m not sure about him or anyone else.”

“Even I should not know what you truly wish to keep hidden,” Wolf warned, shaking his head. “My overriding oath is to Diadar Aaric. I would not normally share your secrets, but if put in a position where withholding that information threatens him, I will tell him, regardless of the consequences. Similarly, consider that anything you tell Commander Kotalo is nearly as good as telling High Commander Ardamas, and I would be leery of extending such trust too far.”

He waved a hand at his daughter, who looked somber or maybe a little sad at his words. “Dara is the only person you should trust unless they swear an oath of secrecy to the Oververse – as her life-holder, she will not betray you.”

“Alright,” Eli sighed, realizing that Wolf was right. The oath the two had sworn had only covered Eli’s trip with Dara and, specifically, the details around Duarte. It still stung, though, knowing there were things Eli might have to withhold from the older man. “Thank you for the reminder and your honesty, and I’ll try not to put you in that kind of situation,” he said, meeting the man’s eyes.

“We’ll talk later,” he continued, “but there are things you should know, and Aaric too. Some secrets are too big to keep, especially when they impact everyone on Lurra.” Fluxi’s words about this being a sequestered world owned by the Associates, who would sell out their own family for a bit of strength, echoed in his mind.

“I look forward -,” Wolf started to say but paused.

Eli had lifted a hand in warning, noticing a glowing human form walking down the hallway. “Someone is coming,” he said, gesturing at the closed door.

Wolf’s eyes narrowed before his head cocked slightly to the side as if listening, then he turned and opened the door.

A few moments later, Kotalo appeared, his shrewd eyes scrutinizing them. “Eli, General, Gifted,” he said, nodding at the three in turn, “if you would follow me?” And he gestured back down the hallway.

Chapter 34

Eli followed Kotalo and Wolf down another hallway with Dara walking by his side. Behind them was quite the racket as six of the manor’s guards followed, their heavy tread thumping upon the pale stone floor. Reaching the end of the hallway, another guard stood beside an open door, and Kotalo nodded to the woman before entering.

Walking in, Eli looked around in surprise at what seemed to be a large conference room, all the more impressive since it must have been carved out of literal rock. Set in the center was a dark wooden table, a bunch of papers and scrolls stacked near one end, with about twenty simple armless wooden chairs around it. Malitea sat on one side, and further down were Reva, Garath, Vestim, and two unknown people in the same dark armor. Along three walls were a bunch of large wooden stools. Fasuto looked a little strange, the stoic swordsman already perched on one behind Malitea.

A black slate board half covered the last wall. It had a simple map drawn in white chalk, with Bishal set in the center. From there, thick lines that were presumably roads led in three directions with labels for the nearby towns like Osky to the north, Pasca to the west, and Gamall to the south. To the east was a series of jagged lines, likely for the mountains, and beyond it was a rough circle marked “Droch.”

Eli smiled as he moved closer, looking over the details. Even though it seemed to be missing some things, like the smaller settlements between Osky and Bishal, seeing this was still a treat.

“Did you ever see my father’s map?” Dara asked, walking up and giving him a crooked grin.

“Well, I remember seeing a fancy-looking one in that crystal pedestal room, but I didn’t have a chance to study it. A lot happened that day,” he replied, shaking his head, thinking of how it ended with a battle against a three-meter-tall red demon.

“If everyone can take their seats,” Kotalo said behind them, “we can begin.”

Eli tossed Dara a grin of his own as they turned, sitting in the two empty seats on Wolf’s left. Behind them, the six elite guards sat on the thick wooden stools along the wall, a couple of them looking like they’d prefer to stand.

Kotalo made introductions by gesturing around the table. The two unknowns in the dark armor were also squad members, with Talent Carlasta responsible for logistics and Gifted Aldero, the sub-commander under Kotalo. Gifted Malitea Leighsal was introduced next, and Wolf stirred beside Eli, a slight frown briefly flashing across his face.

“And also joining us is General Easone, his daughter Gifted Daralis, and Eli Tal,” Kotalo said, waving at each in turn.

“Excuse me, Commander,” Wolf interrupted, “but will any Eyes be joining us?”

“No, General,” Kotalo replied, his face going nearly expressionless. “Unfortunately, the Eyes sent to Bishal have already left the city, heading west.”

“What?” Wolf almost growled, sitting forward, his face thunderous. “Why would they leave during an active investigation?”

Mystified, Eli threw Dara a questioning look, but she gave him a tiny headshake, her lips a thin line.

“Sadly, Gifted Leonata did not inform me of her reasons,” Kotalo said. “I have theories, but that is all they are for the moment. With their departure, this would normally be the end of this inquiry from my squad’s perspective,” and he paused, shaking his head, “but that is not good enough for me.”

The commander waved at the stacks of papers and scrolls neatly arranged on the table. “The evidence we were able to collect before their departure tells an incomplete story, with more mysteries than facts. Based on her sworn testimony, we know Gifted Daralis was abducted at Easone’s Rest here in Bishal. Further, based on new evidence, I believe Gifted Duarte and his eldest, Talent Fausin, are missing and presumed captured or slain.”

The harsh sound of scraping was loud as Wolf’s fingers dug into the table’s surface, his dark claws growing as his body rippled. His expression quickly settled as his hands dropped into his lap, though the jagged lines carved into the table remained.

“You think my uncle and cousin were victims as well?” Dara asked, her voice rising.

“I do,” Kotalo replied, some emotion finally breaking through his mask as he looked at Dara with sympathy. “Before our squad was barred from entry, we were able to study Easone’s Rest, and there are clear signs of a pitched battle with more than a dozen family guards slain.” He held up a hand, perhaps to keep Dara and Wolf from interrupting. “That is not to say it was entirely external, as someone within the Rest let the attackers inside. I have strong circumstantial evidence on who it was, but I have not been able to definitively confirm it.”

“Oyett!” Dara hissed, her eyes narrowing.

Kotalo nodded grimly. “Indeed, Gifted Daralis. The circumstances around his actions in Herria are telling, but I do not yet have hard proof.”

“So what do you have, Commander,” Wolf asked, his voice a rumbling growl.

If Kotalo was bothered by Wolf’s biting tone, it didn’t show, nodding as if grateful for the question. “Since my arrival in Bishal, my squad has been looking throughout the city for Gifted Duarte, his eldest, as well as any unknown armed parties. At the same time, I authorized missions to cover all known roads and trails leading away. As you can imagine, the delay between the assault on the Rest and these missions means they could have already passed, but I was able to obtain further intelligence.”

He paused, waving a hand at Malitea. “Gifted Malitea was good enough to provide information on not only the roads south and west but also from within the cities of Pasca and Gamall. Based on this, I do not believe our quarry escaped in either of those directions.”

“And why should we trust a Leighsal?” Wolf asked, staring at Malitea, his eyes narrowed with suspicion.

Fasuto went rigid on his stool, but Malitea simply raised a hand, not even looking back at the swordsman. “High Gifted Easone,” she started, a bit of heat tinging her words, “I will start by stating that the opinions of my great uncle are not my own. Further, my family has also suffered from mysterious happenings within Bishal – my near-cousin, Gifted Agos, went missing from within this very city eleven weeks ago.”

She thumped the table with a fist as her eyebrows pulled together in frustration. “I have been here for weeks prevailing upon the city council to look into the matter, but those fools would rather count coins than do anything about it. And when that did not work, I reached out to Commander Kotalo, hoping that together, we might get to the heart of these matters. Make no mistake, my cousin’s safe return is my first priority, but if I cannot get that, I want the heads of those responsible.” Her words were biting at the end, a dangerous look gathering in her eyes.

Wolf made a gesture, the back of one hand grazing his forehead in almost a salute. “My apologies, Gifted Malitea. My emotions have gotten the best of me, but that is no excuse for my poor manners. I thank you for your help,” he said in a calmer voice, giving her an abbreviated bow from his chair.

Malitea nodded, some of the anger leaving her eyes as her posture relaxed slightly.

“Further,” Kotalo continued as if the heated exchange hadn’t occurred, “the trails east through the mountains show no signs of large parties. With the condition of those narrow passes, it would be nearly impossible to hide.”

The commander turned and stepped closer to the black slate board, gesturing toward the top of the map. “But to the north, well, that is another story. Based on the short window between Gifted Daralis’ abduction and subsequent rescue at Blood Boulders, her captors must have taken the road at least to this point.” He pointed to a spot above Osky. “There simply is not enough time to take any other trail without others noticing.”

Kotalo turned back to face his audience, and his eyes narrowed above lips thin with determination. “The first mission I sent north did not return. Fortunately, Gifted Malitea had more success,” he said, waving a hand at her.

“Holy shit,” Eli said, sitting back in realization as he looked at Kotalo. “You’re thinking that the fortress and the people inside were involved?”

Kotalo gave a single, emphatic nod. “I do. If nothing else, they were complicit in allowing Gifted Daralis’ abductors through.”

“So, are you thinking of launching a reconnaissance in force on these suspected bandits?” Eli asked, frowning as he thought about the difficulties in assaulting the well-defended location.

Some of the squad reacted, shifting in their chairs as Kotalo shook his head. “That is not feasible,” he said, gesturing again at the spot above Osky. “My squad could act if it were a foreign threat or if I had direct evidence that Gifted Duarte and Talent Fausin were there. However, that region, bandit-infested as it might be, is technically within the Pantheon Alliance’s borders and thus outside my area of responsibility.”

The commander gestured to his darkly armored people, all but Reva looking uncomfortable under the sudden scrutiny. “I have already stretched our squad’s commission nearly to the breaking point, as I will likely be reminded when word reaches the capital. I will not ask my people to go further.”

Wolf sighed, his gaze dropping as he rubbed his face with both hands as if suddenly exhausted. A few seconds later, he looked up, facing the squad. “As a former squad member myself, I understand your predicament. There is no shame in following your oaths, and I appreciate your efforts,” he said, giving them a grateful nod.

“But I imagine, Commander,” the older man continued, turning his attention back to Kotalo, “that you have a potential solution for this dilemma we find ourselves in. I find it hard to believe you would invite me out here to tell me you were giving up.”

Kotalo waved toward the paperwork arranged on the table, his face once again expressionless. “Talent Reva, pull the relevant evidence for General Easone’s examination.”

Reva nodded as she stood, her face wooden. Stepping over, she started picking up several scrolls bound in different colored ribbons. She also picked up a stack of papers with a few inserts along the side, looking like bookmarks.

Kotalo gestured as Reva started placing the papers in front of Wolf. “General, these papers have various details from many sources, some of which are,” and he paused, waggling a hand. “Well, they are from outside normal channels, but their contents agree with our more trusted sources. And the picture they paint is of more than four Masoni-class skyships worth of materials vanishing from one particular warehouse over the past two weeks.”

Wolf had been frowning as he examined the documents, but Kotalo’s words had him looking up in surprise. “Four? How is that,” he muttered, then glanced down again, his eyes narrowing as he studied the columns and figures.

Reva set down several scrolls and pulled a handful of small dark objects from her belt pouch, using them to keep the papers from rolling back up.

“I have had people watching all three warehouses to be sure, which you can see,” Kotalo continued, pointing at the scrolls. “The other two seem normal enough, with what goes in approximately matching what goes out. This one, though,” and he pointed at one of the scrolls. “There is no feasible way for that amount of material to remain within that warehouse, not with how closely we have been watching it.”

Wolf nodded, his eyebrows furrowed as he looked over the scroll before glancing back at the papers.

“Of course, I tried to gain entry the same day I was made aware of the warehouses’ existence. Unfortunately, their guards informed me that as an inner Easone family member owned the facilities, only another person with at least the same close connection was allowed inside.” Kotalo’s tone had darkened with disgust, and he nodded as Wolf glanced up with narrowing eyes. “In addition, operations in that warehouse abruptly slackened a few days ago, which makes me concerned that the opportunity to find any incriminating evidence is rapidly diminishing.”

“I see,” Wolf said, his eyes again studying the papers for a few more moments before lifting his gaze to meet Kotalo’s. “Excellent work, Commander,” he said with an approving nod. “I suppose those warehouse guards are technically correct,” he continued with a snort. “Luckily, I just happen to be here in Bishal, and I most definitely qualify for entry.”

“Those were my thoughts as well, General.” Kotalo’s voice was again without inflection.

“Dara,” Wolf said, looking her way. “Would you be interested in joining me on a trip to view this warehouse?”

“Yes, Father,” Dara replied, her simple words failing to hide the hunger in her voice.

“And Eli, while you cannot enter with us, I would like you nearby just in case.”

“Oh, hell yeah,” Eli responded with a grin.

Wolf’s expression had shifted, much of his anger and fury buried, though his eyes almost burned in their intensity. “Commander, once I have verified my authority, I would like your squad to examine these premises. Gifted Malitea, that invitation extends to you as well. If your groups could wait nearby, say somewhere you can watch the surroundings in case anyone gets any crazy ideas, I would appreciate it.”

“Of course, General,” Kotalo responded with a nod while Malitea revealed an eager, almost bloodthirsty smile.

Chapter 35

Naturally, they didn’t set out immediately but spent some time reviewing the details the squad had collected on the target warehouse. Reva pulled diagrams and sketches their observers had created and projected timetables for the guards they had under observation. They had their points of entry, background info on a few guards with their suspected gifts, a basic floorplan from a few sharp-eyed folks who’d gotten glimpses inside, and a whole lot more.

Sub-Commander Aldero led the briefing, revealing his background as a scout after serving for more than a decade in the dangerous wilds beyond the Alliance. He also had a few years in urban operations, spending the last few years working security around Lusan, a large city not too far from the capital.

The serious-eyed sub-commander walked Wolf and his guards through a plan his team had devised as one of their contingencies. Some changes had to be made, given the differences in skills that Wolf and his people could employ, but none of them seemed overly worried about taking a warehouse and its handful of guards. Eli and Dara were asked to sit this one out, though they’d stay close as a backup.

The adapted plan they finally settled on had Wolf and his four guards trying to talk their way in at the main doors, though they figured there was a less-than-even chance that would work. If it didn’t, Talent Snieldar, one of Wolf’s elites, would smash through the door with his gift, and they’d rush inside. Eli and Dara would stay with her two guards half a block away and move in soon after. Malitea, Fasuto, Kotalo, and Vestim would set up near the oversized doors in the back of the warehouse, though they were only there to catch anyone trying to escape. The rest of the squad and more than two dozen others would also cover the nearby streets for the same reason.

Nearly an hour later, Eli walked with Wolf and Dara, their guards keeping a loose ring around the threesome as Lackar set in the west. Kotalo and his group were out in front, nearly a block away. Keeping them in sight would have been hard, but Vestim’s height and bulk helped mark their progress through the Merchant District’s bustling streets. The other teams took separate routes, converging from different directions in case the warehouse had spotters.

The trip had been largely silent, the chatter of the crowds and noise of their journey putting a damper on any conversation unless they were willing to almost shout. Wolf and Dara had remained silent, nearly expressionless, except for their keen eyes scanning the people around them.

Eli wasn’t in a talkative mood either. After the impressive spycraft demonstrated in their briefing, he was concerned that unseen listeners might overhear anything they said in public. It was merely another reminder that, while this world lacked much of Earth’s technology, they’d come up with magical solutions to a lot of their problems.

Taking another turn, their group slowed and stepped out of the traffic flow as the large warehouse came into sight. The structure was like most other buildings they’d been passing for the last few blocks, with a pale stone exterior topped with a gently slanted tile roof. The facility’s main doors were at the next corner, where Kotalo and his group were making their turn, circling around to reach the loading area at the rear.

Eli took this opportunity, giving Hypermind extra juice as he peered inside the warehouse. It was a little confusing at first, the faintly glowing chaos of hundreds of different objects and what looked like rows of shelving getting in the way. But after a few more passes, he released Hypermind, fairly certain he’d picked out all the glowing human forms hidden inside.

“One second, Wolf,” Eli said in almost a whisper and beckoned when the older man turned in question. He leaned close, even covering his mouth, just in case. “I see two people at the main doors, two at the southeast corner, and four more bunched up at the northern wall. Be careful, though – I can’t guarantee there aren’t more.”

If Wolf was surprised by Eli’s words, it didn’t show beyond the brief twitch of his eyebrows. But then he smiled, giving a tiny nod. His hands flashed in a complicated series of gestures, and then he set off down the street with his four guards.

Eli, Dara, and her guards chose a spot beside the warehouse’s wall. With his height letting him see over the nearby crowd, he was able to keep an eye on Wolf’s group as they moved swiftly down the street.

Wolf and his people stopped at the warehouse’s main entrance. Snieldar knocked a few times, though the sounds were lost over the nearby street noise. The two illuminated human forms just inside the doors reacted, turning and stepping closer.

Whatever was said over the next few seconds, the glowing shapes didn’t seem in any hurry to open up. Instead, they were backing deeper into the warehouse as if to flee.

Wolf gestured sharply, his form blurring until he looked like a darkly furred two-meter-tall werewolf with long canines protruding down over his lips. Snieldar was already swinging, a silvery color gathering around his hand, and the doors exploded inward. The two glowing humans inside collapsed like marionettes with their strings cut as Wolf and his people charged in, leaping over the downed pair.

“Make way!” one of Dara’s guards bellowed as their group jogged toward the entrance. The nearby crowds seemed to melt away from them, most taking one look at the foursome and apparently deciding they would rather be anywhere other than here.

Eli easily kept pace, but much of his attention was on Wolf’s glowing yellow form dashing through the warehouse. Two of his guards followed after as the other two went slower, swinging wide as if to flank any potential resistance. Not that it seemed necessary, as the pair of unknowns in the southeast corner barely had a chance to react to the exploding door before they were down. Seconds later, the last four tried retreating, putting a wall at their back, but were quickly overwhelmed as Wolf and his people converged, beating them into the ground.

“Holy hell,” Eli whispered in appreciation as they approached the building’s main door.

As per the plan, he waited outside with one of Dara’s guards and blocked the entrance while she and the taller one disappeared inside. He didn’t think it necessary with all the targets inside already down, but he wasn’t about to explain that fact where others might overhear his words.

The roadway around them had turned into a chaotic mess of people, most trying to run away. With more curiosity than sense, a few others edged closer to see what was happening.

Eli hesitated from pushing back with his aura, figuring that it might cause a stampede in the other direction. Fortunately, the squad member Carlasta jogged up with a group of armored warriors before things could get ugly. They carried long wooden staves, which they used to shove away one particular idiot who got too close while bellowing for everyone to stay back. Seconds later, a second group joined them, and the crowds retreated further.

With that potential situation handled for the moment, Eli turned, seeing Dara’s blue-colored form inside the warehouse. She was walking back with her other guard, and he approached the doorway to meet her.

“Now that my father has established his authority,” Dara said wryly, “you are free to enter the warehouse.”

“Yeah, I’d say he did that quite emphatically,” Eli chuckled, following her inside the building.

***

Eli and Dara walked around the warehouse a while later, her guards trailing behind. Wolf hadn’t said anything about Eli’s apparent aptitude at seeing inside the warehouse earlier. Instead, he’d simply asked them to tour the interior, looking for anything strange or unusual.

The former warehouse guards had been hauled away a while ago with silvery metal devices clamped around their necks. Dara had said the suspected oathbreakers would be taken to some nearby building the squad was using for their operations in the Merchant District. Vestim had left with them to oversee their questioning and ensure there was no chance of escape.

Wolf, Kotalo, and Reva were busy inside one of the rooms in the southeast corner that seemed to be offices. They’d already found a mess of paperwork scattered around and had to pick through everything, one sheet or scroll at a time. Malitea and Fasuto assisted the rest of the squad, and maybe a dozen others dressed in dark clothing, slowly working through the high wooden shelves taking up much of the warehouse’s interior. With hundreds of boxes and random items lying around, cataloging everything would take quite some time.

Eli wasn’t sure how helpful he’d be. Under Manasight, all the furniture, stone flooring, and walls, let alone the thousands of objects, gave off some form of illumination. Still, he sucked it up as he and Dara continued their slow counter-clockwise circuit through the building, with nothing particular catching his attention.

He also couldn’t ignore the tingling in the back of his head, as if being watched. He’d initially thought it his overactive imagination until noticing a few of the squad, their helpers, and even Malitea periodically peering their way. Thankfully, the sensation had gradually lessened as he and Dara progressed through the warehouse, though it still left him feeling twitchy.

They had nearly completed their trip, the offices coming into view around the last line of shelving, when Dara stopped and turned toward the nearby wall. “How strange,” she said almost absently, stepping closer and looking up.

Eli wasn’t sure what had caught her attention since the stone bricks looked no different than the other walls they’d passed for the last half hour. Following Dara’s gaze higher, he blinked at seeing a bright, glimmering stone archway that a convenient wooden beam had nearly hidden.

A vivid memory surfaced of him somehow floating through the air with Lugh standing nearby, his hand glowing with a muted green color. A shimmering oval wall had appeared under an identical archway, spiderwebs of different colors sparking along the surface.

“Oh, s-,” he started to say but swallowed the rest of his words, remembering how big a secret this was from his first meeting with Wolf. Instead, Eli glanced away with seeming disinterest, peering around as if bored. “Dara, this seems like a waste of time,” he complained, trying to recapture the frustration he’d felt only a minute ago.

She looked over in surprise, her eyebrows bunching together with the beginnings of a frown.

Turning his back on the rest of the warehouse, he gave Dara the briefest of winks. “Can you ask your father if he has a few minutes to talk? No need to make a big production out of it, but I think I’m just getting in the way.”

Her expression blanked momentarily before she suddenly grimaced, nodding her head. “You are right,” she said, sighing. “Neither of us is trained for this, so far better we leave it to the experts. I will see if I can pull him away. Wait here.” She gave a little hand wave, walking toward the offices with her guards in tow.

Eli stepped away from the wall and over to the nearby shelves. Leaning a shoulder against the wooden end, he looked at Malitea, Fasuto, and the other people still going through the boxes and objects on the other end of the warehouse. He was happy to see none showing any particular interest in him, even as his heartbeat thumped loudly to his ears.

Wolf left the offices with Dara beside him. Their six guards trailed them more slowly, a little bubble of space opening up. “My daughter tells me you would both like to get some rest,” he said in a clear voice as he walked up. “I have already arranged for rooms in the nearest Lodge, and you are welcome to stay with us.” The older man smiled as he said this, though his eyes roamed around as if looking for something.

“Good, since there’s little here I’d recognize,” Eli said, turning and waving at the long row of shelves behind them, which also happened to put his broad back to anyone who might be watching.

He dropped his voice to barely a whisper, trusting in Wolf’s exceptional hearing. “At the top of the nearest wall, nearly hidden behind an oversized wooden beam, is a stone archway. It’s not only glowing with power, but I saw something identical right before I first met Dara,” he whispered before turning and meeting the man’s gaze.  

Wolf’s eyes narrowed briefly, then he suddenly smiled, even letting out a little chuckle. “No, I quite understand,” he said in the same clear voice, waving back toward the warehouse’s main door. “I will be here for a while longer, so there is no need for both of you to be stuck here, too. We will catch up tonight.” He glanced at the taller of Dara’s guards. “Talent Jeroh, do you know the Lodge here in the Merchant District?”

The man nodded. “I do, General. It is a short walk from here.”

“Excellent. I will see you both there in a few hours,” Wolf said, giving them a slight nod. He returned to the offices, not even looking back at the stone archway.

With Dara by his side, Eli followed Jeroh onto the street as the other guard trailed them. It took a few seconds to pass through the ring of people in dark armor blocking the way, but they soon left the warehouse and the crowd behind.

After several blocks and turns through the streets, Eli had them pull to the side and out of the flow of the bustling traffic. “Dara, I’ll explain what happened back there when we’re somewhere more private,” he said quietly. “But before we go to the Lodge, would you mind if we stop by where I’ve been staying to pick up my stuff?”

She’d looked lost in thought during their walk, but now her eyes focused, giving him a slight smile. “I thought as much,” she said, equally quietly, “and we can certainly pick up your things.”

He nodded, returning her smile with a grin, and turned to the taller guard. “Jeroh, do you know Tralaithe’s Rest?”

The man frowned. “If I remember correctly, it is near Sabateri Bazaar and across the street from the old Pantede Rest.”

“If the Pantede Rest is a big gray building with a couple of statues out front, then that’s the place. The Tralaithes have gold and green bunting above their door.”

Jeroh nodded, and they started walking again.

Since evening had fallen while they were busy in the warehouse, it was a pretty dark journey. This part of Bishal didn’t have many streetlights beyond the scattered lamps where a few remaining booths were still selling food. The freaky sky with maybe twenty stars didn’t help, though Moar, the giant moon rising at the horizon, provided a bit more light. Some illumination spilled from the doorways and windows of the nearby buildings, but not much.

If Jeroh was bothered by the lack of light, he didn’t show it, expertly guiding them through the streets until they stopped before a familiar building. Two guards dressed in gold and green armor were out front and bowed at their approach.

Eli talked to them, and one of the guards soon led the group into the peaceful little courtyard. The guardsman then waited with them as a few glowing human forms approached, taking station behind the nearby walls.

A few minutes later, Cavarach walked into the courtyard, his face almost a mask. Behind him was Tarec and an unknown woman, both expressionless.

“Honored guest,” Cavarach said in his rumbling voice, bowing.

“Hey, Cavarach, this is Gifted Daralis and her guards,” Eli replied warmly, gesturing at his group. “I’ll be getting my stuff and leaving your Rest tonight, but I didn’t want to go without saying goodbye to your family.”

Cavarach’s expression relaxed, and he nodded. “Of course, honored guest. We can get your things first, and then you can say your goodbyes to the rest of the household. Helenasa, if you would let them know our plans?” The young woman behind him briefly bowed before disappearing through a nearby doorway.

“Gifted Daralis, if you would be so good as to remain here,” he continued, gesturing at the small table and chairs near the fountain. “Tarec will remain nearby to assist with any of your needs.”

“Certainly, Head Cavarach,” Dara replied amiably, a bit of humor tugging at her lips.

A few minutes later, Eli was in his room, folding his clothes and putting them into his large leather backpack. All his other supplies were already inside, so it didn’t take him long. It was hard to believe he’d only picked up all this stuff yesterday, but he’d been pretty busy.  

Remembering something, he turned to his host standing patiently nearby, the room’s open door behind him. “Cavarach, if you don’t mind, I want to tell others about my healing Petesky,” Eli said, nodding back toward the courtyard where Dara was waiting. “I feel like this is something people need to know, so hopefully, other healers can replicate my success. If I remember my guest oath’s wording, since it happened in your Rest, I need to get your okay first.”

Cavarach frowned, his dark eyebrows pulling together, but he finally nodded. “I would only ask that you keep Petesky’s identity secret unless he gives you permission. That young man has been through much, and I do not want him going through more while he is still processing all that has already occurred.”

“Oh, I wasn’t planning on mentioning him by name,” Eli replied, waving a hand as if brushing away the thought. “I figured there must be more with his prior condition around, and I’d offer to heal them if people needed any proof.”

“Then you have my permission,” Cavarach said. He still seemed uncertain, though, his hands fidgeting by his side.

“What’s wrong?” Eli asked as he crouched beside his backpack, flipping the leather cover over the top and tying it down.

“As a merchant, staying abreast of what is happening in the wider world is an important part of my position,” the broad-shouldered man rumbled, his eyes scrutinizing. “Recently, a momentous event occurred not far from here, where a giant man with a strange accent did something incredible. Unfortunately, he vanished, with most assuming he had died. I did not think too much of it at first, but earlier today, I heard the name ‘Eli Tal’ for the first time.”

Eli sighed as he stood, realizing the jig was up, “Yeah, that was me. I was at Wolf’s Manor a while back and helped kill that big ugly bastard Boruta.” Grimacing, he met Cavarach’s eyes. “I wasn’t trying to lie to you or your family, but I’m uncomfortable with any kind of fame. I’d just like to live my life without all the attention.”

Cavarach surprised him by chuckling. “For someone trying to remain hidden, you seem to have a habit of doing the impossible.” He quickly grew more serious, though, cupping his hands in front of him. “What you did before is between you and others, and I will not ask unless you wish to discuss it. For me and mine, you have been a blessing upon this house. I shudder to imagine what would have happened to my mother, family, or Petesky without your intervention.”

Cavarach held out a hand, his expression warming with a smile. “I do not know if your people have the same custom, but between friends, we shake hands to show our trust and camaraderie. With your agreement, I would name you a Friend of the Tralaithes. That way, no matter where you travel, a friend will always be ready to help you if one of my blood is nearby.”

Eli was surprised by the offer, but he didn’t make the man wait. Reaching out, he shook the extended hand, carefully matching the other man’s grip. “I would be honored, Cavarach,” he said, his voice a little unsteady with emotion.

“Good, my friend,” Cavarach replied, chuckling. Releasing his grip, he waved at the open door behind him. “Now, if you are ready, the rest of the family is waiting.”

Chapter 36

It was approaching midnight as Eli and Dara talked in the impressive suite of rooms Wolf had arranged. They were sitting on something resembling a couch, and the fabric was a bright, almost garish, red and gold woven material. Its thick wooden legs were elaborately carved with various animals frolicking around the cylindrical posts, which must have taken long hours and some impressive skills to complete. The remains of their dinner sat on a nearby table, their cups and a carafe of some alcoholic fruit drink within easy reach.

The entire room seemed to be making some sort of statement around opulence, telling those who entered that anyone staying here could afford the best. Murals adorned the walls, a particularly colorful one near the door likely there to wow anyone who stepped inside. A plush dark rug covered much of the floor, and its soft threading was a delight to aching feet. Near the center of the room sat a dark wooden dining table, burnished to a shine, with six chairs around it. Another couch, a bit smaller and more of a settee, was against the opposite wall, a side table beside it.

Most impressive had to be the view through the large window taking up most of a wall, its small panes held together by a metal lattice similar to the ones in Wolf’s Manor. This Lodge was situated halfway up the side of a big hill, so seeing much of the Merchant District and the skyport beyond Bishal’s outer walls made for quite a stunning sight. It was hard not to feel like some noble looking over their domain, the homes and shops below glowing with twinkling lights as massive ships lifted into the heavens in the distance.

Three bedrooms led off from this central room, and Eli had taken the smallest, which was still larger than the entire suite he’d shared with Dara in Herria. It even had a bed big enough to accommodate his height.

This central room’s main door didn’t lead to the Lodge’s hallway but to a smaller suite where their guards were staying. Anyone who wanted to get to the main suite’s occupants would have to go through there first. Their furniture and decorations weren’t nearly as fancy, though still better than Eli had seen in some luxury hotels on Earth.

Dara had already updated him on what she’d been up to lately. He’d been surprised by her magical connection with him, especially since it only seemed to go one way. He might have wondered if it was real, except the timing of when she felt his sickness matched up with when he’d gone through his evolution. She’d also carefully demonstrated her increased flames by turning a palm up and releasing a jet of fire that she’d quickly extinguished.

The mystery had only deepened when he touched her hand to pull up her status and showed it to her.

Name: Daralis Easone

Species: Human

Race: Lurran

Level: 5

Body Evolution: Mid Mundane

Abilities:

Divine Flames: Low Mundane

Trade Acumen: Mid Mundane

Aura Perception: Low Mundane

Modifiers: Eli Tal’s Blessing

Dara’s eyes lit up when she finally saw the floating display he’d described weeks ago. Her curiosity and excitement were almost palpable as she read the scant details while peppering him with questions. Unfortunately, he didn’t have much to tell her since much of it was a mystery to him, too. He explained the little he knew about evolution and pointed out that she’d somehow gained a couple of levels since the last time he checked her status weeks ago.

Her modifier was definitely a head-scratcher. Eli had tried highlighting it for more information, but it was as useless as it had proven with his own status. Still, they both figured it was the likely answer for what had happened to her, even if they didn’t understand it.

He’d also shared his status, and her screen had vanished, replaced by his own.

Name: Eli Tal

Species: Human

Race: Restricted (Anomaly)

Level: 13

Body Evolution: Low Initiate

Abilities

Identify: High Mundane

Manasight: Low Initiate

Healing: Peak Mundane

Flamethrower: Low Initiate

Lifesight: High Mundane

Aurasight: Mid Mundane

Modifiers:

Qualifications: Inscriber (Apprentice)

Dara had immediately zeroed in on Eli’s “Inscriber (Apprentice)” qualification, which naturally led to him describing the crazy trial and what he’d faced. He’d shown her the nishati box with Madwen’s smiling face vividly adorning one side and explained what had happened during his inscription training. From there, he’d described his journey to Bishal, including running into the raskalon, the bandits, the freaky pink ground, and the fiasco with Malitea’s group.

Dara had asked some great questions that had Eli almost reliving some of the more exciting events from the last week, and it felt amazing to finally talk about what he’d been through. There was an excitement and relief to revealing much of what he’d had to keep bottled inside – the bouts of terror, loneliness, awe, and so much more. Describing that moment in Madwen’s tome, when he’d seen the Magus’ home, of realizing what kinds of wonders were possible within the Greater Infinite, had left him smiling. And Dara had sat seemingly enraptured by the story, her wide grin and sparkling eyes alight as she no doubt imagined the scene.

He’d glossed over much of his time in Bishal, conscious of the Trailaithes’ privacy. He’d shown her his new supplies and told her about the many shops and nearby bazaar he’d visited. She’d nodded at his reasoning for having the backpack, and he’d thrown it on to show her how well it fit.

“You look like a fleetaja!” Dara snickered, her words devolving into infectious laughter.

“And what does that mean?” Eli questioned with mock suspicion. The backpack’s weight vanished as he stored it back inside his DS.

It is no insult,” she said after her chuckles had subsided. “A fleetaja is someone hired to carry heavy, valuable goods. They are in high demand in places where skyships and other commercial transport are scarce.”

“Fair enough,” he replied with a slight grin but quickly sobered as he thought about the next topic he wanted to cover. “That brings me to yesterday afternoon. I was finishing up my shopping when I came across a badly hurt teen,” he said, careful not to use Petesky’s name. “My patient had a lot of injuries like poorly healed bones, a bunch of scars, and a lot more.”

Eli shook his head, grimacing at the memory. “The worst was a disgusting, worm-like parasite in his head. It was somehow sucking all his energy away, leaving him without an aura. Fortunately, I healed everything, including getting rid of the worm, though it freaked out a few people when they noticed my patient was no longer Bound.”

Dara had been nodding along, her eyes filled with sympathy as he described the injuries, but suddenly frowned at his last words. “You think you Unbound someone?”

“Well, I’m no expert on the subject, but my patient had a status modifier called ‘Power Binding,’ and those around me were pretty damned convinced.” He shrugged. “I can certainly try it again with another Bound. Heck, I’d like to, just to get the practice. That parasite is bad news,” he muttered, remembering the spider-like thing he’d had in his own head not too long ago.

“But how is that possible?” Dara murmured, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion. “The Bound are paying for their prior lives’ unpaid debts. You cannot just heal that!”

“I don’t know what to tell you,” he replied, a bit mystified by her strong reaction. “I’ve heard some mention about others becoming Unbound, so it can’t be completely unknown.”

“That is true,” Dara acknowledged, her head slightly tilting to the side for a moment, but then she shook her head. “But those are stories about a Bound performing some legendary feat, like Nedon slaying the evil Ginufortin in the Time of Woe or Lesengar finding the lost treasure of Buradel.” She paused, her eyes going distant. “I suppose there is that tale of Diadal Danu healing a Bound centuries ago,” she said in almost a whisper.

“Well, there ya go,” Eli joked. “I’d like to think I’ve had my exceptional moments over the last few weeks.” He gave her a grin, trying to cut through the heavy air that had sprung up between them.

His words fell flat as Dara frowned, her eyes focusing on him again. “Please, promise me you will not do it again. This power would bring the wrong kind of attention, and there is no telling what they would do to you.”

“What the hell are you talking about? I’m not,” he said heatedly but cut himself off before saying something he’d regret. Instead, he focused on remaining calm. “Dara, let me remind you that most of what I know about the Bound is what you’ve told me. If there’s some danger out there, I’d appreciate an explanation.”

Her dark complexion flushed slightly as her gaze dropped. “You are right. It is a shameful topic and painful to discuss, but I should have told you more.”

She glanced up, briefly meeting his eyes before looking down and focusing on the flashy couch cushion between them. “I have explained before how our gifts arise as we leave our childhood behind. For most, it is a beautiful experience, an exhilarating feeling growing within our omnessence as our powers develop. Others, though, face a far different experience.”

Her hands clasped together in her lap until they were white-knuckled, and she grimaced. “I do not know how rare it is, but for these others,” she hesitated, her lips trembling. “The first sign is usually their diminishing aura, but physical weakness and confusion quickly follow. After weeks, or maybe a year for a few, their intelligence seems to dwindle until some cannot even care for themselves. For those,” she said, clenching her eyes closed, “their family usually provides them a merciful end.” A tear broke free, trailing down one cheek. “For the stronger, who do not waste away, they can at least find an honorable path by serving the Temple, sheltered and fed while working off their prior lives’ debts. But those with wealth and power often hide them away, unwilling to face the shame.”

“Holy fucking shit,” Eli whispered, unconsciously leaning away, horrified by her words. He’d heard about infanticide in Earth’s history, assuming that was even the correct term here for murdering kids going through puberty, but he couldn’t truly wrap his mind around the idea.

“But if you can heal this,” Dara continued, her voice growing shaky, “it means that the spirits and the Oververse are not punishing them. If it is some illness that can be fixed, then what we have been doing is wrong. The idea that we have killed our families, our own blood, might break some – they simply cannot or will not be willing to face it.”

“How does,” Eli tried to say, but Dara lifted a hand sharply, interrupting him.

“That is just the beginning. The Temple families like the Bandoroc, the Ferwen, or even Gifted Malitea’s Leighsal would be torn asunder,” she said, conviction filling her words. “Some of the Pantheon would come for you – they could not let you live.”

Eli took a deep breath before sighing. “I won’t pretend to understand how hard that was,” he said softly. “Still, while I appreciate the explanation, I don’t see how that changes my mind. Hell, it only makes me more certain that I need to do this.” He shook his head when Dara opened her mouth. “No, it’s my turn to talk. I know your words come from a place of caring for my well-being, but I’m not the type to turn away from someone who needs my help.”

He scooted closer, reaching out and cupping her hands with his, her cold fingers shaking. “If I were that kind of person, I wouldn’t have tossed that rock at the cultists when they tried sacrificing you at Blood Boulders. I also would have run away when Boruta attacked the manor. I know this isn’t what you want to hear, but I couldn’t live with only looking out for myself – my family raised me better than that.”

Dara nodded wordlessly as her shaking started to subside.

“I’m no hero,” he said, pausing as she snorted. “I’m not,” he insisted. “I’m in no rush to die – I want to live a long life and explore and experience all the wonder that’s out there, but some things are bigger than one person.” He squeezed her hands gently, willing her to understand. “I know you view the world in the same way. I’ve seen how much you care about your family, the manor’s people, and your bravery in facing so much insanity over the last few weeks. I’m asking you to trust me here.”

“I do understand,” she whispered, “and I will try. But can you at least be careful?”

“I can do that,” he replied, the slight humor in his voice lifting her eyes to look up at him. “I’ll be relying on you to point out when I’m doing something particularly idiotic, just like you’ve done so well in the past. After all, you’re not only my closest friend but my local expert, right? And if you’re not nearby, I’ll ask myself, ‘What would Dara do?’ Or, in my language, WWDD?” He tossed her his most ridiculous grin.

Snorting, she shoved him playfully away. “You are impossible,” she said with a tiny smile.

“I’d like to think I’m merely improbable,” he chuckled unapologetically.

***

It had passed midnight with them still talking, and Eli had started to wonder if Wolf was going to pull an all-nighter. Dara didn’t think so since her father said he’d be here, and even he needed rest at some point.

Their conversation had moved onto less emotionally charged topics, and the two were comparing notes on their different flame gifts. They’d already figured out how using both hands increased the power, and Eli had described how shifting his fingers and palms changed the shape of the flames. When he cupped his hands, flaring his fingers out wide, he could produce a beam of searing fire that had cracked a stone roadway in one quick swipe.

Dara hadn’t practiced in the same way. Instead of trying to actively control the flames, she’d followed her instincts and pointed her hands at her target while letting the fire run rampant. Her description of an apparition appearing within the inferno had been quite a surprise, making Eli wonder if he could do something like that, too.

“It is a legendary creature from my mother’s tribe,” Dara explained, a hint of pride tinging her words. “The bisadur, or ‘fiery claws’ in the Drochan language, was a protector from our ancient past. But like many of our spiritual guardians, they disappeared from our world when our people descended into the dark.”

“Seeing something like that sounds awesome,” Eli replied, giving her a grin.

“It really is,” she agreed. “I do not remember much of my mother since she died when I was young, but she was famous for her divine flames. Her gift, something unseen in generations, was thought to be a sign that our guardians were still out there somewhere but unable to reach us. And when she died, some said it had been a trick, and she had somehow faked it. Of course, none would dare utter such filth around my father, but I heard the rumors, and a small part of me always wondered.”

Dara looked over with a wistful smile, meeting Eli’s eyes. “When I saw the bisadur within my flames, I felt like a piece of her was still with me. And more, I knew that all those whispers were nothing more than the vacant words of ill-informed fools.”

Eli snorted. “Yeah, I’ve run into my fair share of dipshits like that. I used to get mad when they’d say something stupid or ignorant about my family or question how I survived when so many died.” He shook his head, remembering some fights he’d gotten into as a kid. “But as I got older, most of that anger turned into pity.”

“Why pity?” Dara asked, her eyebrows wrinkling with a bit of confusion.

“Well, anyone that said something so idiotic probably didn’t have someone wonderful in their life to raise them right. That, or they were so immoral that they were projecting what they would have done in that situation.” He shrugged. “Either way, they’re not worth my time.”

Dara nodded, giving him a crooked grin.

Shifting colors drew his attention toward their door and the smaller suite beyond. A few human forms had appeared, one with Wolf’s distinctive yellow hue.

“It looks like your dad made it after all,” Eli joked as he got up from the couch.

“Oh, good,” Dara said, smiling as she also stood.

Their door opened, and Wolf walked in, his expression unnaturally stiff. His guards stayed outside, silently closing the door behind him.

“Father? What is it?” Dara asked, stepping closer in concern.

“I need to sit,” Wolf said hollowly, his voice sounding lost as he walked over to the couch. He almost collapsed into the cushions, his head drooping as if exhausted.

Dara and Eli exchanged worried looks, and she walked over, sitting on the cushion beside her father. “Are you hungry? Can I get you some dinner?”

“Mara is handling that,” Wolf replied tiredly, his eyes focusing on the small table and the remains of their dinner. “Though I could go for a little of whatever you are drinking.”

Eli grabbed an empty cup, half filling it with the fruity alcoholic juice before handing it to Wolf. The older man took it with a grateful nod, taking a sip as Dara held his other hand with both of hers, her expression troubled.

“Duarte is dead,” Wolf said, his voice almost emotionless as if he was still trying to comprehend the words.

Dara gasped, leaning away in shock.

“I knew that it was the likely outcome after everything that we had learned,” he continued, sorrow seeping into his tone, “But I had still hoped otherwise. All those years we wasted, I never got to tell him how much I missed him, and for what? Some stupid disagreement between two men too stubborn to see what was most important.” His voice had dropped at the end, his words trembling.

“Is there any chance?” Dara asked quietly.

“No,” Wolf growled, shaking his head almost angrily.

Putting down his drink and extricating his other hand from Dara’s grip, he leaned forward, resting his face against his palms. A few moments later, he looked up, though his eyes were unfocused. “We found the ‘trophy’ those honorless monsters kept,” his lips curling as if he wanted to spit. “Commander Kotalo is treating Duarte’s remains with the respect they deserve.”

“Oh,” Dara whispered, her shoulders hunching forward as she hugged herself, tears welling in her eyes.

Not wanting to crowd them on the couch, Eli grabbed one of the armless chairs tucked under the dining table, bringing it over and sitting down.

“There is still some hope for Fausin,” Wolf continued, his voice growing raspy. “We found a reference to him being handed over alive to those villains hiding up north, though the specific reason still eludes us. We know their leader is someone calling himself Aengus Riagladod, and the Blood Cultists are also involved. Reva is going through the remaining paperwork while Kotalo and I get some rest.”

“Riagladod?” Dara said, her eyes narrowing with recognition. “The Remnant?”

Wolf nodded. “Exactly,” he said, his voice calmer as he patted her knee. “He is likely just another descendant of one of the hundreds of bastards the last degenerate emperor sired before his well-deserved death. Even if we did not know they had Fausin, that is more than enough for Kotalo’s squad to get involved. We will not let such filth exist to infect our people with their madness.”

“So what’s the plan?” Eli asked, sitting forward in his chair.

“For tonight, I will be up late writing letters, which will go out at dawn.” Wolf rubbed a hand across his eyes as if his exhaustion was catching up to him. “In the past, I kept my business away from Bishal out of respect for Duarte, but now I am going to turn over every loose stone or log to find us the help we need to assault that fortress. Kotalo and Gifted Malitea will do the same, though it will take at least a day for anything to materialize.”

His gaze went to Dara before looking at Eli. “Tomorrow, we will meet nearby in the building the squad is using and review any updates. At a minimum, we need to know what we are dealing with, which means scouting the area.”

Eli nodded, and a couple of pages materialized in one hand. “I already wrote up my observations. I don’t know how helpful it is, but the names they used for their leaders were Aengus, Dinoza, and Thasrol. I also sketched the fortress and a few of the buildings I saw.”

“Thank you,” Wolf said, taking the pages and glancing over them. “Kotalo already shared Gifted Malitea’s report with me, and yours has some details theirs missed. But then, they do not have whatever gift allows you to see through solid objects.”

“Yeah,” Eli agreed. “I should probably participate in this scouting trip, though I assume others will go along?”

Dara looked at him, her eyebrows furrowing.

Wolf merely nodded. “I would be incredibly grateful for your assistance. Assaulting that tower will be dangerous, and many people will likely lose their lives without far better intelligence than we currently possess. And I expect at least two others to accompany you, though we will talk about that tomorrow.”

“While I doubt I would be any help with scouting, I will help in the attack as well.” There was no question in Dara’s voice, her lips firming with determination.

“We will discuss it tomorrow,” Wolf replied evenly.

“Father,” she said, her voice heating.

“Please, Daughter, I do not have it in me to have this discussion right now,” Wolf responded tiredly, shaking his head.

Dara’s face flushed, her eyes narrowing, but a knock on their door interrupted her response.

Two of Wolf’s guards walked in, the woman holding a carafe and cups, while beside her was a man carrying a large tray of food. “Your dinner, General,” the woman said with a slight nod.

“I will take it in my room,” Wolf said, gesturing to one of the closed doors as he slowly climbed to his feet.

As the guards followed his directions, he turned to Eli and Dara. “I will be leaving to meet with the squad early tomorrow. I will ensure that someone updates you by late morning with the exact meeting time, but you can expect it will be no earlier than midday. Daughter, we will talk about how you can contribute afterward.” With a tired nod, he walked toward his room, every step looking like a struggle.

Chapter 37

The next day, Eli walked with Dara, her two guards behind them, while the squad’s messenger led them through the Merchant District’s streets. Their destination was apparently only a few blocks from the same warehouse they’d attacked yesterday.

In Eli’s DS were twenty of the updated fireball spell scrolls he’d completed earlier this morning. Without knowing what he’d face in the next few days and wanting whatever edge he could find, he’d set aside his rule about conserving his limited supplies. He’d failed on three occasions, but that was a cost he was willing to pay.

Dara had been a little distant when they first talked this morning, as if unused to opening up about her feelings. He wasn’t too surprised, having guessed weeks ago that she probably didn’t have many friends outside her teachers, which had to be difficult. Still, she’d eventually started explaining what she was going through, especially focusing on her frustrations with her father.

Eli had mostly listened, trying to be the ear and shoulder she needed. While he didn’t want to get between her and Wolf, he’d expressed his support for whatever she wanted to do. And based on her determined expression as they walked through the streets, she seemed more than ready to have it out with her father.

Minutes later, they walked into a pale stone building that looked much like the rest of the neighborhood. Inside was a small room, two guards in the squad’s dark armor standing in front of the other door across from the entrance.

The messenger stepped forward, introducing Eli and Dara by name. One of the guards then disappeared through the nearby door.

They didn’t have to wait long until Kotalo walked in, his shrewd eyes quickly giving them a once-over. “Eli Tal, Gifted Daralis, thank you for coming.” He gestured at the door one of his guards held open behind him. “Please, follow me.”

They entered a sizeable rectangular room with a gently sloping ceiling. A few wooden tables sat along one of the longer walls, with stacks of papers and scrolls covering much of their surfaces. Darkly attired people were busy sifting through the materials, some obviously reading while others stood nearby writing on the small slates they held. Across the room was a heavily reinforced door with two guards, while the other on their right was unguarded.

Eli pushed a little power into Hypermind and Manasight, revealing the space behind the guarded door. He wasn’t surprised to see the small boxy rooms on both sides of a long hallway, with one or two people in each. Their mana systems looked muted, only a trickle of color making it to their limbs, likely due to the shining devices strapped around their necks. More glowing human forms were at the other end of the hallway, and probably the jailors since the lights inside them looked normal.

Beyond the other door were more rooms, though they appeared to be for storage, with boxes and glowing objects filling much of their interiors. The room near the end of the hallway was different, where more human forms stood or sat as if waiting.

Sure enough, after Eli released Hypermind to let the world speed up, Kotalo led them to the unguarded door on their right.

Moments later, they stepped into something resembling a conference room with a pale rectangular table in the center. Much of the polished wooden surface was bare except for a small stack of papers lying near an empty seat. Reva, Garath, Aldero, Wolf, Malitea, and two unknown men were sitting around the table. Wolf’s guards and Fasuto stood with their backs against the room’s walls, their rigid postures and expressionless faces making them look like statues.

“Now that these young Gifted have finally graced us with their presence, can we start this blasted meeting?” the older unknown guy asked, his lips twisting with disdain.

Wolf stiffened in his chair, slowly turning to stare at the unknown speaker. His face was almost without expression, except for his piercing dark eyes filling with potential violence.

The unknown man bore up under that penetrating gaze for a few heartbeats, finally clearing his throat and looking down. His younger companion seemed uncomfortable, also glancing away.

Eli tried to let the words roll off his back as he sat at the table, though he had to wonder why he faced this kind of stupidity so often. Dara seemed unbothered, taking the empty seat between him and her father.

As Kotalo sat in the empty seat near the stack of papers, Eli took this opportunity to study the two unknown men. They had the usual olive complexion common around here, but the older one had gray sprinkling his dark hair. His charcoal gray leather armor with green piping wasn’t nearly as impressive as the squad’s, but it looked like it had seen some use. The younger man sitting beside him had to be family with their matching hawkish noses and sharp widow’s peaks. His outfit had the same color scheme, though made from fabric instead of leather.

“I am calling this meeting to order,” Kotalo said in a clear voice, pulling everyone’s attention to him. “So there are no misunderstandings, I am sealing our deliberations under the Pantheon Alliance’s Foreign Threat Provision, effective until our current operations conclude. If you cannot abide by this restriction, leave now.”

Eli wasn’t surprised by this arrangement since Dara had already warned him about it this morning. He wasn’t sure how effective it would be since they weren’t swearing an oath to the Oververse. Instead, each person gave their word to keep everything secret, with varying punishments for infractions, up to execution for treason.

Kotalo looked around, his eyes scrutinizing everyone. When no one budged after several moments, his stiff expression relaxed enough to give the room a nod. “Excellent.”

He sat forward in his chair, his elbows on the table with his hands clasped before him. “Since last evening, after General Easone took possession of his family’s warehouse, my squad has gone through the materials seized. While our people are even now doing a more thorough review, we know enough to have a basic understanding of what we face.”

He paused, nodding toward the papers lying on the table beside him. “First, those within the warehouse yesterday are not sworn to the Easone family. Instead, they serve the Baria family, specifically Gifted Dinoza, here in Bishal. Based on this information, we raided their properties earlier this morning.” The commander shook his head, his lips twisting with disgust. “What we subsequently uncovered confirms this local family is in league with a group of Blood Cultists, as well as Southerners following someone claiming to be a descendent of the last Riagladod Emperor.”

Eli glanced around as Dara stiffened beside him, and the two unknown men looked like they wanted to spit. Wolf’s expression barely budged beyond a tightening around his eyes, but he’d probably already known all this.

“There are still many pieces missing in this nefarious plot,” Kotalo continued, “though we have also found the names of individuals captured by this group in the last year. We were already aware of certain parties going missing in that timeframe, which merely confirms who was responsible. We do not know why they did this, as there have been no ransoms or other demands. These records are also incomplete with only the names of the Gifted and Talents taken, not mentioning the Commons that accompanied the missing parties.”

“Why should we care about some lowly Commons?” the older unknown guy scoffed.

Eli’s eyes narrowed, staring at the pretentious asshole. He was about to say something, but Kotalo gestured sharply.

“Gifted Canric,” the commander nearly hissed, looking at the older man. “Whether Gifted, Talent, or Common, they are our people. You would do well to remember that.”

Canric seemed to realize how the rest of the room was staring at him, and he shut his mouth while looking like he’d eaten a lemon.

“Now,” Kotalo continued, regaining his professional tone, “while we have some records of those kidnapped, where they ended up is less clear. We know a few were transported north and handed over to this supposed Imperial descendant.” His mocking inflection made it clear what he thought of this claim. “We not only have confirmation of a fortification hidden atop Sorrow’s Hill, but we know there used to be a village just to the west. It was supposedly abandoned years ago when lawlessness and banditry overcame the area. However, if it still exists, it could likely hold dozens, if not hundreds, of people. Taken together, this appears to be the most likely place for the Southerners and their captives.”

The younger, unknown guy cleared his throat, getting Kotalo’s attention. “You have something to add, Talent Hershal?”

“In my youth, I hunted in that area,” Hershal said quietly. “The village was called Skoll and used to have less than two dozen buildings, a smattering of small farms, and a granary. The only safe access was through a small dirt trail running just south of Sorrow’s Hill, which connected to the main road. Any expansion would be difficult as Eld Forest nearly surrounds it. Still, they could accommodate far more people if willing to build over their fields.”

Kotalo nodded, giving Hershal an approving look. “Thank you for the additional details, which only confirm how much could have changed over the years. What we need now is updated intelligence. With that in mind, we will send a small party north to scout the hidden fortification and ascertain whether this village is currently in use.”

Kotalo lifted a hand when Wolf and Malitea tried talking. “Excuse me, Gifted. I appreciate the enthusiasm, but I have nearly finished,” he said apologetically.

When they settled down, the commander continued, “While our people are scouting, we will also be gathering an assault force.” He gestured across the table. “Gifted Canric has been gracious enough to allow the use of a family farmstead that lies barely a dozen kilometers from Sorrow’s Hill by way of a small trail to the southeast. Once we know what we are facing, we will take this fortification and get our people back. Questions?”

Malitea looked Wolf’s way, but he merely nodded graciously back to her, and she turned her attention to Kotalo. “When are you planning on making this assault?”

“As soon as possible,” Kotalo replied, then nodded at Garath, sitting between Reva and Aldero. “My squad’s skyship should leave just after dawn tomorrow. On board will be our scouting party and others bringing supplies for our upcoming operation. Due to the reported watchers atop Sorrow’s Hill, the skyship will take a low and circuitous route, which will more than double their flight time, landing approximately three hours later. It will then return to Bishal for additional personnel and supplies.”

Kotalo paused, his eyes settling on his squad again. “Sub-Commander Aldero will be leading the scouting expedition,” he said, nodding at the man. “We will ask for volunteers, though we will limit it to only two others to reduce their chance of detection. His team will set out from the farmstead late tomorrow morning, returning the next evening for final planning. The day after, we attack.”

“That seems quite hasty, Commander Kotalo. Should we not spend more time scouting and gathering our forces?” Canric asked in a more respectful tone.

“In normal circumstances, absolutely,” Kotalo replied. “Unfortunately, while we do not know the reason, those we captured had orders to destroy or move whatever they could within the next few days. We also intercepted a message stating that the Southerners planned on taking the eastern trails to Droch, but I would hesitate to trust a single source. In addition, they recently halted storing anything within their warehouses, instead moving whatever they could out over the last several days. Regardless, all indications are they are leaving.”

“In that case, would it not be better to wait until they are on the road?” Hershal asked, his dark eyebrows pulling together in confusion.

Kotalo shook his head with a grimace. “While that would be better for those of us making the assault, what do Blood Cultists or Southerners do to people who are slowing them down or are no longer useful?”

“Demon’s blood,” Canric spat, his face twisting in revulsion as Hershal’s expression paled beside him.

“I know this will be dangerous,” Kotalo said, his solemn tone adding gravity to his words. “Those who accompany us must know the risks, but we aim to get our people back before those monsters think of sacrificing them.”

Hershal sat forward, tapping the table with the knuckles of one hand. “Commander, I volunteer for the scouting party. While my strength is nowhere near the Gifted in this room, I want to contribute. I am familiar with the area, including a few trails likely unknown to most. I also have years of experience hunting in the forests around Bishal.”

Kotalo looked at Aldero, who nodded and turned to the earnest man. “I would be glad to have you,” the sub-commander said. “I have more than a decade serving in our southern forests, but I will admit to not knowing this particular region well.”

Hershal settled back in his chair with a satisfied expression. Beside him, Canric gave the younger man a proud smile.

Eli didn’t say anything immediately as he considered how he wanted to word things. He’d been repeatedly warned to keep his capabilities secret, but he figured his vision abilities would be extremely helpful with this expedition.

Kotalo glanced over, nearly expressionless. “Eli Tal, I was hoping you might be interested in assisting with our scouting.”

“Yeah,” Eli said, drawing out the word as he sat forward, his shoulders hunching as he settled on a plan. He also hadn’t missed how Hershal’s eyes had widened, his mouth almost agape as he stared at Eli. “I will join, but on one condition.”

Kotalo nodded agreeably. “Let us hear it.

“I’ll need an oath to the Oververse that Aldero and Hershal will keep secret any gifts or capabilities I reveal during our trip.” Eli looked from one man to the other as he named them. “The penalty for breaking it will be their lives.”

“What?” Canric nearly shouted, shock and anger battling across his face. “Your secrets are not worth my son’s life!”

“I accept,” Aldero said, giving Eli a slow nod.

Hershal looked uncertain, his eyes tracking over to the sub-commander. Whatever he saw there, he finally nodded, his expression firming with determination. “I accept as well.”

“No! This is preposterous,” Canric growled, his hand slapping the table with a sharp crack.

“Commander, if you don’t mind, I’d like to talk with my companions for a bit,” Eli said as if Canric hadn’t spoken. “I figure investing some time now will pay dividends later.”

“Of course,” Kotalo replied as he stood, picking up the nearby papers. “We will resume our meeting in an hour.”

Canric was left staring at everyone as if they’d lost their minds. “General Easone,” he gasped as Wolf and Dara stood, “surely you are not endorsing this madness?”

“Gifted Canric,” Wolf replied in an even voice, “I trust Eli Tal with my life. If this is his requirement for procuring his help to save my nephew and the others, then so be it.”

“Agreed,” Malitea stated firmly, standing as well.

Hershal grasped Canric’s forearm as the others started to leave the room. “Father, I will explain later,” he said earnestly, “but I am doing this.”

Canric’s face paled, but he finally stood as well. “Has everyone gone mad?” he whispered, looking lost as he left the room.

Eli gave the two men a slight smile when the door closed behind the last person. “I appreciate your humoring me. Let’s get that oath out of the way first, and then I can tell you about a few of the things I can do to help with our task.”

Aldero nodded seriously. “I will admit that my curiosity from the spreading tales had much to do with it. That, and General Easone and Commander Kotalo’s trust in you goes a long way in my ledger.”

“Well, I’ve only heard a bit from one of the stories spreading about me, and they got a few things wrong,” Eli said, giving the men a sardonic grin.

Aldero returned it with a slight smile, though his expression quickly sobered. “For the wording of this oath, I would suggest using your phrasing around not revealing your gifts and capabilities. For the duration, it would start immediately and end with our return from the scouting expedition. Is that agreeable?”

Eli thought about it for a few seconds, finally nodding as he stood. “Yeah, except I’d add something about any secrets I tell you as well. I’m pretty sure I’ll surprise you both with a few things.”

Standing, Aldero placed a hand over his heart, a slight smile tugging at his lips. “On my life, I swear by the Oververse to never divulge any gifts, capabilities, or secrets Eli Tal reveals. The period of this restriction starts immediately, extends throughout our scouting expedition, and ends when we return to the farmstead or are given leave by Eli Tal.” A flash of light went off around the man, confirming his words.

Hershal copied Aldero, standing and making the same oath. Another flare of light momentarily brightened up the room when he finished.

“Excellent,” Eli said, summoning the new notes he’d made this morning. “Let’s start with a few details of what I saw and heard while passing through the target area.” He couldn’t help grinning as the two men stared in shock at the pages he’d seemingly pulled out of thin air.

***

Wolf led Dara into one of the side rooms in the warehouse, barely glancing at the barrels taking up half the space. Mara closed the door behind them, staying with the rest of their guards out in the hallway.

He turned to his daughter, seeing her narrowed eyes and firm lips as if well prepared for this discussion. Yet a vision of his brother’s pelt, of what those monsters did, flashed before his eyes, and he hesitated. He couldn’t lose her, too – he wouldn’t.

“Father, I do not want to hear any excuses or reasons why I cannot go,” Dara began, using formal speech. “Fausin is family, and I will take part.”

“Daughter,” Wolf started, his prepared words already crumbling to ruin in the face of her conviction, “You do not have to risk yourself. You are still young and in training, and the battlefield is not a suitable place for someone inexperienced. Death, chaos, and misfortune travel together, and I will not be able to protect you from their grips.”

“How dare you,” she nearly hissed, her eyes blazing with emotion. “You call me inexperienced, but what about everyone else who will be on that battlefield? How many have had teachers like Tanca, Eyonne, Slana, and Ghlan? How many are as strong as me? You yourself have said that battle is the true test of the warrior spirit and have encouraged me on this path since I was little. So, what have I been doing for all these years? Has this all been some farce?”

“No, of course not,” Wolf said, shaking his head, struggling to find a way to explain his feelings. “This simply is not a fight you need to have. You have a long life ahead of you, and there will be countless others.”

Dara’s face paled, her eyes widening and eyebrows rising in disbelief. “Not my fight?” she questioned incredulously. “This is more my fight than almost anyone else!” She pointed a thumb back at herself. “I was the one those monsters took from our family’s Rest, and I was the one they were going to sacrifice. I remember being a prisoner, tied beside Blood Boulders, knowing I was about to die, my strength stolen away by those filthy cultists. And do you know what I was thinking that whole time? My uncle, my own blood, was the reason I was there. A part of me felt like it died that day!”

“Dara, please,” Wolf tried to say, only for her to shake her head, her hand coming up, pointing at his chest.

“No! You will listen, and you will understand,” she nearly yelled but paused, taking a deep breath. Letting it out, she stepped closer, looking into his eyes. “Father,” she continued in a quieter voice, “I spent weeks thinking Uncle Duarte was an Aberrant, only to discover he and Fausin were just as much a victim as me.” She shook her head. “I have to be there. No, I need to be there to punish those monsters for what they did and help rescue my cousin.”

Wolf’s eyes dropped, staring at the ground between them. “I do not want to lose you,” he whispered.

“And I do not want to die, but you also taught me there are things worth fighting for, of doing what is right for our people. Are you telling me this is not that kind of battle?”

In the face of her words, the last of his resistance left him, and he sighed, his shoulders slumping. “You will march with us,” he said, looking up and meeting her eyes. “I will talk with the commander and ensure you take part in the assault, though I do not imagine he will argue, knowing how strong you are. Just promise me you will be careful and not take undue risks.”

Dara’s face lit with excitement, though she nodded at his words. “I imagine you will insist I stay close by your side for this endeavor. So, the real question is, how careful will you be?” One of her eyebrows quirked up, and she smiled.

***

Later that evening, Eli was enjoying a nice dinner with Dara and Wolf in their suite’s central room. Much of the food was simple and tasty, the sliced meats, veggies, some kind of bean paste, and flatbreads at odds with the otherwise upscale surroundings. When Eli had commented on it, Wolf revealed that he’d specifically requested something like this. With their upcoming operation, he believed in keeping things filling and easy to digest, unlike the fancy dishes the Lodge could have otherwise provided.

Dara was in good spirits. Her conversation with Wolf had apparently gone well, which was a tad surprising since he seemed almost overly protective of his daughter. Yet, while he hadn’t looked exactly happy, he’d also nodded when Dara commented on how she’d be marching with him to the farmstead with the forces he was gathering.

“If it’s not some big secret, how do those ships fly?” Eli pointed out their window at one of the mammoth ships taking off from the brightly lit skyport in the distance. Still looking like nothing more than a small container ship, the massive shape soon grew indistinct against the dark evening sky.

“An apt question for someone about to ride in one tomorrow morning,” Wolf chuckled. “Skyships are relatively new, invented here in Northmarch a couple of centuries ago. They rely on cloudwood, a specific type of tree found in protected groves in the north. A few offshoots grow elsewhere, but they are said to lack the same lifting compacity, though I am hardly an expert.” He shrugged.

“Huh,” Eli mused, wondering if the wood had some kind of antigravity property, which sounded bonkers. “Okay, but there has to be more to it since they need to control their lift. And what about propulsion? It’s not like those big ships have any sails.”

“That is all true,” Wolf began but paused as Dara laughed.

“I told you Eli is full of questions,” she grinned before taking a bite of the bread she’d generously covered in the bean paste.

Wolf nodded with a slight smile. “It is hardly a secret with how popular skyships have become. The cloudwood needs vital energy coursing through its fibers to engage its lifting properties, and varying the amount of power allows the ship to lift or descend as needed. Other materials can also use this vital energy, converting it into a pushing or pulling force, and placing them around the vessel allows for steering and propulsion.”

He spread his hands apart as if he were cupping an invisible beachball. “A Masoni-class skyship like the one that just lifted uses a type of natural crystal that can store this vital energy and release it slowly on command. However, the squad’s skyship requires something smaller, denser in its structure, to allow for quick bursts of speed when necessary. Of course, that also means they are far more expensive.” He waved at the skyport, shining bright in the distance. “Unfortunately, Garath will be too busy piloting tomorrow to explain. However, Aldero should be able to explain more than someone like me, who left the squads twenty years ago.”

Eli nodded, but the name of the Masoni-class skyship reminded him of something else he’d been meaning to ask Wolf. “What did you end up doing with that stone archway in the warehouse? I noticed that Kotalo didn’t mention the missing materials in our briefing. Was that on purpose?”

“Yes,” Wolf grunted. “At the moment, I have asked Commander Kotalo to keep it secret under an inner-family seal. And now that we do not have any potential eavesdroppers, can you tell me more about it?”

Dara leaned forward with interest, even putting down her bread.

“Sure,” Eli replied, nodding. “To me, that archway was glowing with energy, brighter than anything else I saw in that warehouse. I can’t be certain, but it looked like the one I saw in Lugh’s weird cloud room. The gateway he tossed me through formed directly under the archway, which makes me think it was a part of it.” He shrugged. “Of course, that’s just a guess.”

“That is what I thought you meant in your cryptic message,” Wolf murmured, frowning as his gaze moved far away.

“A gateway would explain the missing supplies,” Dara said, her eyes narrowing. “Those villains could move all they wanted out of Bishal, and if it were not for the squad’s watchers, none would be the wiser.”

“Or into the city,” Wolf whispered in nearly a growl. “My first inclination was to leave it so my grandfather could come to Bishal and examine it. However, with the scale of the plot we have uncovered, the risk is too great. Instead, I will ask Kotalo to disassemble that wall tomorrow and store everything away for later study.”

“That sounds smart to me, but who is this grandfather?” Eli asked confusedly, recalling their first conversation some weeks ago. “I thought this was a massive secret for your family, and Diadar Aaric was the only one who could make any decisions on this topic?”

“Yes, he is my grandfather,” Wolf replied, his eyes narrowing in suspicion as he looked at Dara. “Daughter, have you not told Eli about our family?”

“Seriously?” Eli also turned his attention to Dara, who merely shrugged in seeming unconcern at her omission.

“It is not like it matters,” she said unconcernedly, though her lips twitched with humor. “By our family names, you knew we had to be related.”

“Uh-huh,” Eli drawled sarcastically, but then another thought occurred to him. “Wait, does this mean you’re some kind of royalty?”

“Not exactly,” Wolf corrected while Dara giggled, her eyes dancing with amusement. “I am technically qualified for higher office through my strength and bloodline, but not for the Dias. I would need far more power before that was a possibility. Even if that was not the case, people like my Aunt Corliss or Great-Uncle Borden are more capable, talented, and connected than me, and with how long-lived my great-grandfather was, Diadar Aaric will hopefully lead our family for at least another century.”

“May the spirits make it so,” Dara said, smiling in agreement.

“I was thinking the three of us should make a trip to Galdish once we have resolved our current problems,” Wolf continued, giving Eli a nod. “I feel quite confident that my grandfather will want to meet you, and I am long overdue for a trip there as well.”

“Sounds like an adventure to me. Bishal has been pretty interesting to explore, so I can only imagine how impressive the capital would be.”

“We should take Eli to Comistri Arena!” Dara’s smile widened with excitement. “If we time things right, we could attend one of the city matches.”

“I am certain we can arrange something,” Wolf replied more calmly, but he’d also perked up in his seat, his eyes alighting with eagerness.

Eli shelved the questions he’d wanted to ask tonight and his worries about what the next few days would bring. Instead, he tried to relax, sitting back in his chair as Wolf and Dara started enthusiastically describing the competitions they’d witnessed during their last trip to the capital.

Chapter 38

Eli tried not to grimace as another lurch of turbulence almost sent him sprawling into the aisle. According to Aldero, who was sitting across from him, they were barely halfway to their destination, and it had already been a bumpy ride. The sub-commander had predicted that things should settle down when they left the mountains and their high winds behind, which couldn’t happen soon enough for Eli.

He’d arrived at the skyport shortly after dawn and gotten his first look at the squad’s skyship. The dashing and sleek ship of his imagination that could cut through the heavens on daring adventures met the sad reality of something that more resembled a small wooden barge. About the length of two intercity buses, the vessel had a flat bottom and top, with the middle bulging around the sides. The stern had what looked like three large barrels tipped on their sides attached to the squared-off end. Similar smaller barrels were spaced around the sides, with two more at the front of the rounded prow.

Entering from a door near the stern, he’d climbed a steep set of stairs to find an interior reminiscent of a cargo plane. Instead of having seats facing forward, two long benches sat bolted into the pale wooden walls, one on each side. This arrangement left the passengers sitting shoulder to shoulder, facing the opposite row with a narrow corridor in between for walking. They’d at least added leather pads atop the benches to cushion their backsides, but no straps or seatbelts were in sight. They only had wooden grab handles, or what some liked to call “oh shit handles,” set into the walls, ceiling, and along the benches.

Their cabin sat above the main cargo area. Manasight revealed glowing boxes, barrels, and other objects stacked below them, running the ship’s length. More glowing items were between the outer hull and cabin, but most resembled heavy sacks of staple foods like grains, vegetables, cheese wheels, and more. The arrangement undoubtedly helped keep the ship from being top-heavy.

It was a good thing he didn’t suffer from claustrophobia. When he’d boarded, the ceiling almost brushed the top of his head, and extending his arms, he could nearly touch the cabin’s walls. The two parallel lines of lights in the ceiling helped a bit, but having some windows would have been nice.

“Aldero,” Eli said, leaning forward and raising his voice to carry over the noise. It wasn’t always easy to talk when the turbulence picked up, but it also helped that the skyship’s propulsion was almost silent beyond a low, droning sound at the edge of his hearing. “Why aren’t there any straps to hold people down?”

The sub-commander leaned forward as well, wearing a gray long-sleeve shirt over dark pants instead of the leather armor he’d had on last night. One of his hands was locked onto a handle as a slight smile creased his face. “As someone who has ridden inside these types of skyships for longer than I would like to admit, I happen to agree with you. Unfortunately, these older versions are for maximum occupants in a small space. The newer models are different, with far more safety considerations and improvements, but new squads are not going to get them.”

Nodding, Eli wondered if politics or some other variable determined which squad got what ship. There’d been several lethal-looking vessels with sharp lines and furled sails at the skyport, though Aldero had said those were owned by Bishal’s council or private family vessels.

Eli had spent much of the flight getting to know Aldero since their conversation last night had been short and necessarily focused on their mission. The sub-commander hailed from Eiling, a 2nd tier city run by the Easone family far to the south, and had attended the local academy. After graduation, he’d joined a squad and worked his way up to eventually serve as their lead scout, but eventually left to run the security for an entire quadrant of Lusan. That 1st tier city was managed by a guy named Blessed Clachta, who Aldero had immense respect for and had mostly good things to say about the experience. However, when a command position had opened up in this newly formed squad, he’d jumped at the opportunity.

Further questions about the squads revealed how, while they were a single team, they had multiple internal ranks with all sorts of requirements. The command positions were at the top, and only Gifted were eligible for those. Below them were the specialists, which were open to Talents and Gifted but not Commons. At the bottom were the auxiliaries, primarily consisting of Commons and some Talents who hadn’t yet learned a specialty. There might even be a few Gifted, but they were usually there as punishment for some minor infraction.

Eli was about to ask a follow-up question when sudden laughter drew his attention to the back of the cabin. Carlasta, the squad’s logistics specialist, sat with Hershal and five people wearing dark clothing. Hershal was a little green around the gills as if suffering from motion sickness, but the others seemed unbothered, the group smiling as they chatted.

“They appear to be having a good time,” Eli chuckled, watching as the group cracked up again.

“Talent Carlasta has a way of finding the fun in almost any situation,” Aldero replied.

Eli turned at hearing the man’s almost wistful tone. When they’d boarded over an hour ago, the sub-commander had led him toward the front of the cabin while the others remained in the back. “You’re all in the squad, so I would have thought you’d sit together.”

“If we did not have a guest, Carlasta might sit up here, or I sometimes sit in the back.” Aldero shrugged, though his expression seemed a little stiff.

“Really? Well, we don’t need to sit up here for my benefit,” Eli said, giving the man a grin. “Don’t get me wrong – I’ve enjoyed getting to know you, but they seem to be having a rip-roaring time back there. I’m game for sitting with them if you are.”

Aldero’s mask cracked, a smile emerging as he nodded. “I would like that.”

Standing, Eli carefully moved toward the back, his hands never far from a grab handle with Aldero following. Luckily, he made it to the group without losing his balance, who’d grown silent at his approach.

“Hey everyone, it sounds like there’s quite a party in the back of the bus,” Eli joked. “Mind if we join you?”

Carlasta and her companion’s eyes looked behind him as if focusing on the sub-commander. A moment later, they relaxed slightly, with Carlasta gesturing at the seat across from her and beside Hershal.

“We would be honored, Wandering One,” she offered with a seated bow.

He sat on the indicated cushion while giving her a crooked smile. “Please, call me Eli. All the titles get a little burdensome for me.”

Ardero sat beside Carlasta, his grin taking in the group. “Eli means it,” he said with a nod.

“So what had everyone laughing a minute ago?” Eli asked, hoping to move past the awkwardness. The five people in dark clothing sitting further down seemed uncomfortable, almost subtly shifting away from him.

“Fodrim has been having trouble with his weapons training. We were only joking,” Carlasta said, nodding at a guy who looked like he wanted to melt into the bench.

“I’ve been there,” Eli chuckled. “I’m pretty good with my quarterstaff, but I’m an amateur with almost anything else.” He smiled at the embarrassed guy, trying to pull him into the conversation.

“Truly? I had heard that a quarterstaff was not a fit weapon for Gifted,” Fodrim blurted in surprise. The silence that met his statement had his face flush a brilliant crimson, and his gaze dropped.

Eli’s laughter cut through the sudden tension in the cabin. “Well, I’m not sure who told you that, but I’d match my quarterstaff against a sword, spear, or axe any day of the week,” he retorted with a grin.

He took pity on Fodrim and looked around at the others, giving them a friendly smile. “If my accent hasn’t given me away, I’m not from these parts. Aldero was kind enough to tell me about his home city, but I’m ready to learn more about Northmarch. Carlasta, we haven’t had a chance to get acquainted. Are you from Bishal?”

The woman chuckled, the sound contagious as she shook her head. “Oh, spirits, no! This was my first trip to the fabled city of white stone.” She hooked a thumb back at herself. “I grew up in fair Doncalla, along the Firmore coast.”

“Really? I haven’t seen that ocean, but I’ve heard it’s massive,” Eli said, sitting forward with interest.

The group around him finally began to relax as Carlasta waxed poetic about the sights found in her home. The others eventually got pulled into the conversation and started talking about where they’d grown up and the exciting things they’d seen since leaving. While their skyship continued bouncing through the air, the sound of laughter soon filled the back of the cabin again.

***

Later that day, Eli walked with his small scouting party as they made their way along a narrow trail. With Aldero’s experience, it made sense for him to take point. Eli trailed a few meters behind, his Manasight allowing him to see through even the heavy vegetation around them. Hershal followed at the rear, a short bow in one hand while he kept turning to keep an eye on their back trail.

During their conversation last night, Eli had told Aldero and Hershal about his vision abilities, including how he could see mana, auras, and the energy inside living creatures. He’d also told them he could throw fire, but he hadn’t demonstrated it, so they could only take his word for now.

Once the two had gotten over their shock, Aldero revealed how his primary gift gave him tremendous control over his body. When active, he could move glacially slow or in quick bursts of speed, but the energy cost was enormous. Hershal’s gift let him increase his physical strength in short spurts, though that was unlikely to help them on their mission. However, he said his vision was exceptional, which should be useful in their scouting.  

Over an hour ago, they’d left the farmstead, which was more like a small estate with its half a dozen buildings and the sprawling fields surrounding it. Once out of sight, Eli had stored their packs in his DS, which helped them move faster and more quietly.

Since then, they’d only spoken at a low volume when necessary. It was good practice, but anyone else was unlikely to hear them with how loud the wildlife was around here. Plenty of birds called raucously, flying through the air or perched on nearby branches. Then there were the other animals chirping, screeching, and crying, accompanied by the drone of countless insects.

Eli looked around, seeing plenty of glimmering animals but nothing likely to threaten them. Glancing farther up the trail, he caught the barest hint of a pale line, like a faint glowing thread, almost hidden within the forest’s vibrant colors.

He stopped and took a knee, clicking his tongue like Hershal had shown them earlier, which was similar to the sound of one of the local rodents. Aldero also stopped, turning and squatting along the trail as Hershal moved forward in a crouch, joining them.

“I see something,” Eli whispered, pointing toward where the trees and a few bushes blocked their view up the trail. “I think we found the road, but I’d suggest taking it slow.”

His companions nodded, and Aldero turned back, leading them forward in more of a crouching walk.

Minutes later, they pushed through the last of the vegetation that was obscuring their way to find the stone road directly in front of them. It continued south in an undeviating line to their left. In the other direction to the north, the afternoon haze and a slight hump obscured the road in the distance. A few kilometers away, hills rose directly in its path.

Eli thought they were more than a kilometer south of where he’d encountered Malitea’s group. If so, the road should jog to the east around the foot of those hills.

The three retreated down the trail to have a quick planning session. They’d decided last night that their goal for today was to get eyes on the fortress atop Sorrow’s Hill, which would hopefully be the easier of their tasks. Tomorrow, they’d try to see if the old village still existed, which meant either sneaking up the dirt trail Hershal had mentioned or cutting through Eld Forest. Both options sucked rotten eggs, but that was a challenge for later.

The west side of the road didn’t look promising. First, the hills in the distance would be in their way, and they’d have to climb or get around them to view the fortress. Patrols and other people were undoubtedly all over them, making that course less than ideal.

Instead, Eli suggested they stick to the east side. From what he’d experienced days ago, if they remained just inside the woods, walking parallel to the road, the ground should remain firm enough for their needs. It also left them with a line of retreat to the south, or worst case, further east and deeper into the woods, though that was a last resort.

His companions agreed with his logic, and they set out again. Eli took the lead this time since his Manasight would let him see if any patrols or dangerous animals were around. Perhaps just as important, he could ensure they steered clear of the freaky pink soil. He’d told Hershal and Aldero about it earlier, and they emphatically supported his caution.

Their going was slow, the ground slightly firmer than sand, but they trudged on. Eli kept the treeline to about twenty meters on their left, with the roadway beyond hidden behind the vegetation. Still, his Manasight had no problem picking it out.

As he’d done periodically since starting out, he cycled through his other vision abilities. Lifesight revealed a forest filled with energy, the green and brown colors of the trees, bushes, and ground cover almost overwhelming in their glowing vitality. The birds, rodents, insects, and other creatures were like tiny twinkling stars against the backdrop of the vibrant vegetation.

Aurasight wasn’t nearly as breathtaking. Most of the colors vanished, with only a few larger animals deep within the forest showing up. Aldero’s pale yellow and Hershal’s dark green were bright inside their bodies, matching their omnessences. As usual, though, Eli couldn’t see anything inside himself.

Over an hour later, according to his HUD’s clock, the road finally started veering slightly east. They followed it, keeping their distance, though he didn’t like the slight glow of pink off to his right. The further north they traveled, the closer it got.

After half an hour of more walking, the pink lights getting within a few hundred meters, he finally caught the faint glowing blob hanging in the air off to the northwest. The details were unclear from this distance, but that had to be the fortress.

They continued for another twenty minutes when he saw movement slightly to the north and immediately dropped into a crouch. Turning, he saw his companions copy him while looking his way in question.

“Four people are walking south along the road,” Eli whispered, gesturing back in their direction. “They’re maybe two hundred meters away and seem to be taking their time.”

Aldero and Hershal nodded their understanding as their gazes followed his pointing finger, though they wouldn’t see anything with the trees and bushes in the way. Fortunately, that also meant that the patrol was just as unlikely to catch sight of them within the dark forest. Still, just to be safe, all three dropped to the ground while Eli kept an eye on the approaching people.

With the incessant drone of the bugs and cries of a few noisy birds as a background, he barely moved, unsure if the patrol had some other way of detecting them. It would be just his luck if one of them was out here looking for strange auras like the last group. His ring would keep him hidden, but that wouldn’t protect his two companions.

He got a little worried when the four human forms came to a halt less than a hundred meters away. But they didn’t come closer and didn’t sound an alarm, but simply turned around. Seconds later, they headed north at the same ambling pace along the road.

He slowly let out a sigh. “They’re heading away from us again,” he whispered. “I’m thinking we wait here until they’re farther away.”

Hershal sighed as well, the tension leaving his body as his head drooped back to the ground.

Aldero gave a short, sideways nod from where he lay nearby. “Tell me when we get parallel to their turnaround point, and I will mark it,” he said quietly.

Eli nodded back. When they’d begun their trek earlier, Aldero had shown them the trail markers he kept in one of the pouches along his belt. To regular sight, they looked like innocuous ten-centimeter-long nails made of darkened metal. However, under Manasight, they gave off a faint bluish glow. Aldero’s squad could locate the metal objects from a distance with a handheld device, which would help them in their upcoming assault.

After a handful of minutes spent watching the patrol make their way north, Eli finally signaled to his companions as he rose into a crouch. Once the glowing human forms were nearly out of sight, he started north again at a slow walk with his two companions trailing behind.

They briefly paused when Eli pointed out the patrol’s approximate turnaround point. Aldero took out one of the nails, using the palm of one hand to push it into the soft ground. Against the darkened earth, the tiny round head seemed to vanish, though the slight blue glow it gave off was enough for Eli to still see it.

The three continued north a few hundred meters more before Eli called another halt. The patrol’s forms had faded into the background of the forest’s vibrant lights while the fortress’ glowing blob had slowly resolved into the squarish shape he remembered. However, four colorful human forms sat in the trees to the north. Across the road from them was another foursome, just like he remembered.

Aldero and Hershal silently took a knee in the soft soil as planned. Since someone out there could detect auras, they would stay behind while Eli got a good look at the fortress.

He dropped low and crawled closer, engaging Hypermind when only a few scraggly bushes and a fat tree blocked him. Then, he slowly peeked out from behind the trunk, glancing up at the faintly glowing angular shape atop the nearby hill.

From this new angle, he realized someone must have deliberately set the building behind a screen of tall trees, effectively forming a wall for anyone observing from the south. With regular sight, he could only catch small glimpses of the stone structure hidden behind their thick trunks and leafy canopies.

He slowly eased himself back behind the tree he was leaning against, unwilling to expose himself any longer.

Luckily, with Manasight, he could see the structure right through the trunk. The four-story building was much like he remembered, looking reminiscent of a medieval stone keep. The lowest level had a heavily reinforced set of doors facing the south, with guards nearby. Up the flat stone exterior, there weren’t many windows, and the few it had were narrow vertical openings in the walls. At the very top were blocky crenellations, where people stood watch, likely keeping an eye on the surrounding countryside.

Focusing on the interior, Eli wasn’t too surprised to see the tiny sparks of luminescence on the walls, indicating something like Lightwells inside. The lowest level was hard to see from this angle, the hill’s earthen material blocking parts of it. Still, he saw what looked like a narrow corridor and maybe storage rooms based on the tops of some barrels glowing within. The second and third levels seemed a mix of barracks, storage, and a few open gaps for unknown purposes. The highest level had only two rooms, one occupying most of the available space. A small spiral stone staircase glowing mutely on the west end connected all the floors, leading up to the battlements.

The structure was quite the fortress, but what Eli found most concerning was the sheer number of people packed inside. When he’d viewed it mere days ago, there’d been maybe twenty spread across the four floors, with a few more up top. Now, he found it hard to be sure since their glowing lines blended together, but well over fifty people filled the interior. Worse, one person on the top floor shined with enough power to drown out some of the nearby colors.

Glancing further west, behind the screen of trees, he saw more glowing human forms among the other buildings he remembered. He was pretty sure the large square structure with about twenty folks inside was another barracks. The purpose of the others was harder to discern, though one was likely storage since it had an odd collection of glowing objects.

Not wanting to waste more time, he summoned his small wooden tray, a few sheets of paper, and a pencil. He had to relax Hypermind a bit to make his writing and sketching easier. Still, it wasn’t long before he stored everything away again and slowly crawled back toward his waiting companions.

They looked his way questioningly when Eli reached them, but he held up a finger across his lips for them to remain silent. Shaking his head, he gestured south, and they nodded, following as he crouch-walked away.

He finally stopped when they’d traveled for a few minutes, turning as Aldero and Hershal crouched beside him. “I’ll share more details when we reach camp,” Eli whispered, “but things have changed since the last time I was here. There are more people up there, and one was shining with a hell of a lot of power.”

He looked toward the road and the area around them, barely catching the distant glowing forms of the people sitting beside the road. “If either of you wants to try and get a look at the fortress, you can crawl under one of those low-hanging limbs,” he said, gesturing at the trees. “I don’t see anyone nearby, but please be careful.”

Aldero nodded acceptance, only his slightly stiff expression revealing his tension. Hershal hid his worry less well, licking his lips as his head turned back toward the hidden structure. Still, both dropped lower to the ground and made their slow and crawling way toward the tree line.

Eli remained behind, though he kept his eyes peeled for any enemy movement. Fortunately, the roaming patrol didn’t return by the time his companions crawled back. And when they gave him a nod that they were ready, he led them south, away from the fortress and all the glowing human forms hidden inside.

***

After they left the fortress and Eld Forest behind, they hiked south until they found the narrow trail leading to the farmstead. From there, Hershal’s keen eyes picked out a slight break in the forest, and he led them to where a massive tree had fallen over, its thick roots tearing out the dark soil under it to create a bowl-shaped cavity. More than a meter deep and four meters wide, the tree throw was easily big enough for the three men.

They couldn’t risk a fire with potential hostiles nearby and settled for a cold camp, but that didn’t mean they couldn’t improve their situation. Eli tossed his tarp over a line Aldero strung across the top of the cavity, creating a basic shelter. Under it, they had plenty of room for their bedrolls and packs. Aldero pulled out a map of the area, and with a handheld Lightwell, they shared some rations while discussing their plans for the next day.

It made for a companionable evening after their strenuous day, though a disagreement started when they were about to turn in for the night. Since they intended to get up early the next day, Eli offered to take the first watch and insisted his be twice as long as theirs, telling them he only needed four hours of sleep.

Not wanting to embarrass the men, he didn’t mention how exhausted they looked. They’d hiked around twenty-five kilometers since starting out late this morning. While that wasn’t too far, given their relative fitness, over half had been trudging through soil nearly as soft as sand. And that was ignoring the mental toll from the hyperawareness required when potential hostiles were around. Hershal had almost nodded off during dinner, and Aldero had started yawning up a storm soon after they made camp. Ultimately, they accepted, and both were asleep minutes after climbing into their bedrolls.

As his companion’s soft snores joined the chorus of the nearby wildlife, Eli was glad they’d finally given in. He still felt like he could go for hours, and the idea of sleep was far from his mind. It had been a long day with a lot happening, and he wanted to spend some time alone with his thoughts.

Chapter 39

The following day, the three men traveled down a dirt trail hours before dawn. The giant moon Moar wasn’t in sight, and the sparse stars in the sky didn’t provide any appreciable light, making for a nearly pitch-black morning as they came to the road.

With no bright horizon or anything else to reveal them, they slinked across the pale stones and quickly made it to the other side.

Hershal directed them towards a narrow game trail heading west that was little more than a gap in the dark tree line. Aldero joined him, his hand lamp turned down to only faintly illuminate their feet and the ground right in front of them. They started off again at a careful pace, following the route through the dense vegetation crowding them from all sides.

Eli brought up the rear for this leg of the journey. With Manasight, he didn’t need their light since the bushes and trees were bright colors to him. He just had to stay in the center of the trail, stepping around any rocks, holes, or other obstructions while looking around for anything dangerous nearby. Fortunately, while plenty of creatures were about, and even a few bright blobs the size of dairy cows in the distance, nothing seemed too interested in the men slipping through the trees.

No matter how they looked at it, today would be a challenge. They planned on swinging in a wide arc, hopefully skirting around the patrols to get a view of the village from the other side. Of course, that also meant going west for kilometers before turning north and eventually east, traveling a good distance further than a straight shot up the stone road.

They hadn’t made it maybe a kilometer before their game trail turned south, and Eli took the lead since he could see and pick the easiest path for them. Continuing off-trail, they had to slow their pace, ducking under or around the constant trees and limbs barring the way. They also had to be careful of the abundant plant life blanketing much of the forest floor. Sometimes, it was giant leafy ferns, other times scrubby bushes or tangling long grasses, but they pushed through it all.

According to Aldero’s map, the edge of Eld Forest was at least five kilometers north, but he’d said that was only an estimate since no one was really sure. Still, Eli kept a sharp eye out for the freaky pink soil, but so far, he hadn’t seen any.

He also periodically cycled through Lifesight and Aurasight like he’d done yesterday. The trees and nearby animals were filled with vitality, as expected. Besides his two companions, the only auras around were the smattering of larger creatures deeper inside the forest. The glowing blobs, some looking as big as elephants, never came close. A few even moved quickly away, the racket of them pushing down trees and bushes loud enough to carry over the noise of the nearby creatures.

After nearly two hours of hiking, with the yellow and red hues of the dawn’s light climbing across the dark blue sky, they finally took a break. While eating some rations, they discussed their estimated location. It was hard to gauge in this environment, but their best guess had them at least three or four kilometers west of the village and maybe six south.

Once finished with their meal, they turned north, and their trek became easier as much of the ground cover shrank. The taller ferns and tangling bushes were soon left behind, and they found far more short grass and moss along the forest floor. The trees changed, with larger trunks growing further apart, which also helped them move more quickly.

Within a couple more kilometers, a bit of the blue sky could be seen peeking through the branches and leaves overhead. It wasn’t exactly bright, with the thick canopy dimming the forest floor into a perpetual gloom, but Aldero could see well enough to put away his handlamp.

Eli was cycling through his vision abilities again, unsurprised by the abundance of plant life. This area didn’t have many large animals, but plenty of smaller creatures moved along the forest floor or in their little burrows underground. Above them, the tree limbs were lit like holiday lights from the sparkling colors of birds and other life.

Switching on Aurasight, he jerked to a halt, lifting a hand to signal a stop. Barely a hundred meters in front of them, a ruby color filled the air. It lay directly across their path, reaching into the canopy overhead and extending east to west as far as he could see. It wasn’t really a flat wall but more like a colorful cloud or fog that slowly shifted through and around the trees.

“What is it?” Aldero whispered, moving a few paces forward and looking around for danger as Hershal joined them.

“There’s some kind of aura hanging in the air,” Eli answered in bewilderment, looking around as he tried to understand how such a thing was possible. “At least, I’m assuming it’s an aura, but there’s nothing out here besides the trees.”

Eyes narrowing in sudden suspicion, he noticed the same color had seeped into the ground in hundreds and thousands of snaking and spreading lines. Each ruby cluster was centered below a tree, their root systems bright under the dark soil.

“Shit, I think it’s coming from the trees,” he said, turning to his companions. “How is this possible? I thought only higher lifeforms produced auras?”

Aldero nodded, a mixture of surprise and fear filling his expression. “That was my understanding. I was taught that auras are created from intelligent life, though I have heard myths that our old forests could communicate with some people.”

“Oh, torc shit, you are speaking about the Werdni?” Hershal asked, his eyes widening in horror.

Aldero took a deep breath, letting it out as the fear slowly disappeared from his expression. “Yes, though they are supposed to be extinct. They never grew here in the north but far south beyond the Remnant.” He glanced at Eli. “They are supposed to be intelligent mythological trees that were said to sometimes help but just as often played tricks or even killed unwary humans.”

“Well, we have a problem because this aura extends completely across our path,” Eli said, pointing east to west. “Do you think this might be where Eld Forest starts? I still don’t see the pink soil, but this could be another one of its dangers.”

“We are a kilometer or two south of where the map shows the Eld, but it could be,” Aldero said with a shrug.

Hershal shook his head, still looking nervous, though he’d calmed a bit. He had his bow in hand, a dark arrow notched as he turned his head, wary of the area around them.

“Let’s try hiking a little further that way,” Eli suggested, pointing off to the west. “At least there shouldn’t be any patrols in that direction. Maybe this ends somewhere, and we can pass around it.”

He led them west, his head on a swivel while constantly cycling between Manasight and Aurasight. He steered them sometimes a bit north and other times slightly south, keeping the ruby cloud off on their right. The rest of the forest and life around them remained the same, the birds and other creatures seemingly unbothered by the color as they darted or flew through the colorful haze.

After twenty minutes of hiking, Eli stopped them again. “I don’t think this is going to work.” He waved a hand in front of them. “It just keeps going, and we’re getting farther away from the village. I’m thinking of stepping inside for a second with my auric shield as strong as possible. The animals aren’t bothered, so I doubt it’s poisonous. And with the way Eld Forest is supposed to surround the village on three sides, if we can’t go through this, we might as well admit failure and return to the farmstead.”

“I wish I could argue, but I think you are right,” Aldero admitted with a frown.

“Silkas’ testicles,” Hershal muttered, though he nodded when Eli looked his way.

“I can’t say I’m excited by the idea either,” Eli replied with a crooked smile, giving them both a shrug. “But I’m also not about to give up. Let’s move closer, and then I’ll step inside for a few seconds to test it.”

With their nods, they approached the ruby cloud that only Eli could see. Up close, it looked even more like someone had thrown some red dye into a fog machine and turned it on full blast.

At a few meters away, he asked them to remain there while he continued forward. He pushed energy into his auric shield, and a pressure built against his body, squeezing him from all sides.

Taking a deep breath and closing his eyes, he stepped inside the ruby fog. And nothing happened. Surprised, he opened his eyes, looking north and deeper into the cloud, but it was simply more of the same.

Exhaling, he took a breath, but there was no discernable smell or taste in the air. He didn’t feel any different, and there were no warning notifications from Guide. As far as he could tell, he was standing in some innocuous red fog.

As a test, he carefully lowered his auric shield, the pressure around his skin slowly dissipating. A sense of being watched was suddenly there, a nervous itch in the back of his mind as if some creature was stalking him from somewhere unseen. Unnerved, he sent a trickle of energy into his shield again, a tiny fraction of what he’d used earlier, and the sensation disappeared.

Turning around, he left the cloud behind and relaxed his shield, giving his companions a concerned look. “There’s definitely a spooky aura in there like some animal was watching me. Fortunately, it didn’t take much energy to block it. If you can form an auric shield, I think we can pass through this.”

Aldero nodded without comment, frowning as he gazed north.

Hershal’s eyes widened, his face paling slightly. “Uh, I have been practicing,” he admitted, looking from Eli to Aldero and back. “I can form an auric shield, but it is not very firm, and I sometimes have difficulty maintaining it for long.”

Eli nodded, having guessed as much since Dara had said that auric exercises were challenging, even for Gifted, let alone a Talent like Hershal. “If you’re both willing, we can step inside. I don’t know if it gets worse the farther we go, and if it becomes too much, we can turn back.”

He pointed off to the northeast. “I also think we should head directly toward the village to shorten the distance as much as possible. The likelihood of running into any patrols inside this aura seems incredibly unlikely, but I’ll keep an eye out.”

“Agreed,” Aldero said with a firm nod.

Hershal still looked unsure but finally nodded as well.

“Hershal, if it becomes too much, say something. I imagine you can return to the farmstead pretty easily from here?” Eli hated to suggest it, but they needed to get eyes on the village if at all possible. The upcoming assault could turn into a disaster if some army was hiding in there.

“Absolutely,” Hershal replied, his expression firming with determination. “We are only a handful of kilometers from where I previously hunted. If I need to turn back, I will.”

Eli had a sudden idea, and one of his last blue rations materialized in one hand. “Just to give you both an extra boost, this food will increase your energy regeneration. I imagine that should help sustain your auras,” he said, opening up the Mana Candy’s wrapper. Tearing it in two, he gave a piece to each man.

Aldero studied the pale blue block for a moment but finally shrugged and took a bite. He grimaced, likely not enjoying the unappetizing floral flavor, but then his eyes widened. “Ancestors’ mercy, this is amazing,” he nearly gasped, a smile soon spreading across his face as he ate more.

Hershal had been looking uncertainly at his own share of the ration, but Aldero’s reaction was enough for him to take a small bite. His apprehension vanished, and he suddenly stood almost ramrod straight, his eyes filling with excitement. “It is like eating the food of the gods!” he whispered, staring at the food before glancing at Eli with wonder.

“If it wasn’t for the weird taste, I might agree with you,” Eli chuckled as his companions quickly finished their rations. “But that feeling will only last you about six hours, so get your shields up, and let’s go.”

The pale yellow cloud within Aldero shifted, a thin film forming around his skin. The dark green inside Hershal was a little more erratic, but in fits and starts, it eventually firmed as well.

Eli copied them, his own shield quickly forming as a slight pressure built against his skin. With a nod to his companions, he stepped into the ruby cloud, with them following a few moments later.

***

Traveling through the ruby aura was an entirely unique experience, the color shading all the nearby vegetation in shades of red. With the sparse ground cover with large patches of hardened earth sprinkled throughout, it was the easiest hiking they’d done over the last day, and they made excellent progress. Unfortunately, while Eli was unbothered by the aura surrounding them, his companions were struggling.

Hershal had started out with his green-tinged auric shield around his body, but after half an hour, the colorful film started to fray. It didn’t happen all at once, but the ruby color began to seep into his body around his hands and feet as if his shield could no longer hold back against the pressure. The longer they went, the worse it got, as his legs and arms were eventually engulfed while his head and torso remained protected.

The effect wasn’t limited to his body, as his expression slowly filled with fear. He’d started casting worried looks around him long ago, his eyes widening with growing terror, but he kept moving forward, seemingly determined to see this through.

Aldero had done better, but even his shield was beginning to weaken. His arms and legs had a noticeable reddish tinge soaking into his limbs, and his determined expression had shifted, his dark eyebrows pulling together in worry. His eyes began darting toward every tree they passed as if afraid some monster was about to leap out of the shadows.

Eli had increased their pace to a jog while constantly flipping between Manasight and Aurasight, though thankfully, he didn’t detect anything dangerous nearby. His two companions had easily kept up, their fear seemingly urging them on.

And between one step and the next, the ruby air disappeared. Eli kept jogging for a few steps more, confused at the sudden lack of color, even though Aurasight was still on. Realizing they’d made it, he slowed, lifting a hand to call a halt. However, his companions jogged right past him, seemingly unaware.

“Stop,” he hissed urgently, seeing blobs of color in the distance.

Aldero seemed to hear him, his head turning and his pace slowing, but he must have noticed Hershal’s continued flight. He reached out, latching onto the hunter’s arm, and nearly jerked the man off his feet as both men collapsed to the moss-covered ground.

Eli dropped into a crouch as he moved toward them, glad to see the ruby tinge had vanished from their bodies. Their auras had retreated inside their torsos again, the cloudy shapes looking no worse for the wear.

The same couldn’t be said for the two men. Hershal was lying on his stomach, his hands clawing at the ground, audibly gasping for air. Beside him, Aldero was on his back, his eyes a little wild as he stared at the canopy overhead. After a few moments, the men’s breathing quieted, and they lifted their heads to take in the world around them again.

“By the spirits, I swear I will never shirk my auric exercises again,” Hershal moaned from where he lay on the ground.

“Truly,” Aldero grunted.

“Shhh, I think we made it,” Eli whispered as he crouched beside them, turning toward the colors that both Manasight and Aurasight revealed. They were some distance away, with no human-like shapes nearby, but there were an awful lot of glowing lights in that direction.

The two men looked his way in surprise, and Eli nodded. “I’m pretty sure the village is that way.” He pointed at the globs of color off to the east and a hair north. “Let’s rest here for a few minutes, grab a bite to eat, and talk about our next steps.”

His two companions reacted by turning and following his gesture, though the taller bushes and skinny trees growing in abundance outside the freaky forest’s aura blocked any sight of the village. If it wasn’t for his abilities, Eli wouldn’t have seen anything either, but it was hard to imagine the tiny squarish lights weren’t buildings in the distance.

***

A half-hour later, Eli was at the edge of the tree line, Hypermind slowing the world to a crawl. He and his companions were lying under the limb of a blue pine tree, and they’d positioned themselves behind a small pile of dead needles and dried twigs. Aldero had also provided an odorless, charcoal-colored substance that they’d spread over their faces, helping them blend in with the tree’s shadows as they observed the nearby village.

Barely a hundred meters away was the first of around two dozen structures within a roughly circular clearing. Half looked like rundown log cabins, with a few thatch roofs sagging from disrepair. The other buildings seemed newer, but only because their logs looked fresh, with gaps already forming between them as the wood dried. On the far end was a large wooden structure the size of an old barn. It was likely the granary Hershal had mentioned since it was partially filled with sacks, barrels, and other objects glowing under Manasight.

Most of the buildings formed a rough square around what might have once passed for a village green where the community could come together for gatherings and events. Now, only a few patches of grass remained in the otherwise dusty field of hard-packed earth.

It still seemed to be the center of activity in the clearing, but the people didn’t seem enthused as they worked filling a mishmash of different wagons and carts. A handful of the vehicles were the size of commercial haulers, thick wooden planks braced with shiny metal pieces at the joints, somehow holding the monstrosities together. Most were far smaller and looked similar to the ones Eli had seen rolling along the cobbled streets in Herria and Bishal.

Maybe half were already full of glowing objects with a thick canvas thrown over the top while others were being piled with goods pulled from the nearby granary. Apparently, these people were planning on clearing out, just as Kotalo had reported.

The population within the village was roughly divided into three groups. The largest, perhaps a hundred people, were the ones filling the carts. They made for a disheveled bunch dressed in homespun clothing, primarily beige, brown, or light gray, with a few brighter garments thrown into the mix. Many also wore mismatched armor, with a helmet here, some creased greaves there, or even an entire leather chest piece, but no complete sets.

The next largest group stood out in their full leather armor, a few even wearing metal pieces glinting in the sunlight. A handful had to be Gifted with how the colors shined inside their bodies, though most were Talents. With everyone nearby bowing, kneeling, or groveling as the Gifted moved about the area, they had to be the leaders of this motley bunch.

The rest of the people were a sad sight, dressed in bits of threadbare scraps or filthy rags. Perhaps it was the lack of a nudity taboo, or clothing was scarce, but most of the men were in little better than loincloths, and several of the women too. They seemed truly miserable as they shambled around, their heads down as if afraid to look at anyone.

There might have been two dozen in this last group, though it was hard to get an accurate count. They all had the same tiny lights within their heads and no discernable glow within their bodies, so there could have been dozens out of sight within the buildings. Regardless, they all appeared to be Bound and were obviously at the very bottom of this village’s social hierarchy.

Eli had a firm grip on his temper, watching the glowing warriors inside a few of the buildings. Even with Hypermind slowing their movements, it was easy to tell what they were doing as their partners, willing or otherwise, gyrated along with them. But it wasn’t the sex that bothered him. No, it was when he saw what looked like a warrior alone, but with their motions, some poor Bound was likely getting abused out of sight in one of those shacks.

Gritting his teeth, he finally had to pull his attention away from the disgusting scenes and looked farther east, where a handful of hills rose into the sky, with more trees dotting their slopes. The tallest had a tiny light no bigger than a pin atop the distant peak where the fortress kept vigil. There might have been a trail heading off in that direction, at least based on the faint dark line between the glow of trees, but it was hard to be sure from so far away.

Toggling on Aurasight, most of the colors vanished, but not all. Halfway up the side of the nearest hill, a small cluster of lights revealed some people hiding in the vegetation. Near the base of the southernmost hill was another, and to the north, a third group. They were probably like the folks watching the road, looking for trespassers, and he made a mental note of their positions for later.

His gaze followed the edge of the trees to the north. No other humans were hiding in that direction, though he did see a pair of dark gray lights on the other side of the clearing behind the large granary. It was hard to tell from hundreds of meters away, but they had to be huge.

Curious, he switched to Manasight. The glowing objects inside the granary lit up, mostly blocking the unknown creatures whose color had shifted to a grayish-white. However, now that the building’s edges were sharply defined, he noticed the tip of a gray tail with red stripes peeking out from one side.

He held in a curse, though he wondered what the hell two raskalons were doing here. After his conversation with the last one, he hadn’t gotten the impression they liked humans. Hopefully, Wolf and Kotalo knew about the creatures and had some way to deal with them. Otherwise, things could get messy tomorrow.

Admittedly nervous at this new variable, Eli kept scanning for other dangers. Not seeing anything more within the clearing, he returned to the tree line, following it west, and paused.

Another raskalon was moving along the edge of the woods. It was still several hundred meters away and moving in their direction, its glowing colors contrasting sharply against the nearby vegetation. It didn’t seem aware of them, merely walking along, but he didn’t think that would last for much longer.

He released Hypermind to let the world speed up and was about to suggest a careful retreat, but a bitten-off curse to his right interrupted him.

“Gislandi is here,” Hershal whispered, pointing toward the nearest group of prisoners standing in front of one of the buildings.

Eli wasn’t sure which of the three women in rags was Gislandi, but all had glowing lines in their skulls. “We have to go,” he quietly said, knowing now wasn’t the time for heroics.

“But my sister is so close,” Hershal hissed, the anguish evident as he gritted his teeth, his eyes still locked on the group.

“A raskalon is walking this way through the trees,” Eli whispered as he eased back under the low-hanging limb. “There’s no way we want to face that big ugly lizard when there are two more in the village and maybe more hiding in the forest.”

“A demon lizard? Spirits’ mercy, are you sure?” Aldero replied but was already crawling backward.

“Yeah, I’ve run into one before,” Eli responded, getting behind the nearest tree and rising into a crouch.

“I am so sorry, Gissy,” Hershal whispered miserably. Taking one last look at the group a hundred meters away, he finally scooted back on hands and knees.

“Let’s go directly south,” Eli urged, pointing in the indicated direction as his companions crouched beside him. “You two take the lead, and I’ll watch our back trail. If I tell you to run, then run and don’t look back,” he said, making eye contact with each man. “Got it?”

Aldero looked stubborn, and Hershal grim, but both nodded. Turning, they set off at a quick crouching walk, keeping lower than the top of the nearby bushes.

Eli hung back, following after a handful of meters had opened up between them. He hadn’t told them how unlikely he thought their escape would be without the raskalon catching them, not with how the other had somehow detected him last time. He was sure he could take the giant lizard by himself, but simultaneously protecting his companions would make that task far more difficult.

As they moved south, he pushed a trickle of energy into Hypermind while constantly looking behind them. They’d made it maybe halfway to the ruby aura hanging in the air when he saw the giant lizard suddenly freeze. The glow of its head came up for a moment. Then it was suddenly barreling toward Eli and his companions, the trees and bushes in the way trampled or shoved aside.

Eli reacted by pushing more energy into Hypermind while his aura exploded into the air around him. As the charging dinosaur slowed with the rest of the world, he was suddenly aware of every blade of grass, tree, bird, and anything else nearby.

“Run,” he whispered, the word echoing as he stood to face the charging raskalon. With his back to them, his aura revealed his companions shifting from a crouching walk into a sprint, soon passing beyond his ability to sense them.

Eli calmly turned to the side, taking a pitcher’s stance, a metal sphere materializing in his right hand. Idly twisting his feet into the mossy turf, he focused on the creature running his way.

This raskalon looked much like the last, running on four legs, its dark gray scales with red stripes covering it from its pissed-off face to the end of its long tail. At least this one was smaller, maybe two-thirds the size, which still put it at more than two meters tall at the shoulders. Even better, it hadn’t roared or called for help, so there was a chance they could slip away if he put this thing down quickly.

Eli’s arm went back, targeting the head the raskalon held almost perfectly steady as the rest of its massive body charged through the vegetation. And his arm shot forward, the sphere flying too fast for him to see beyond a quick blur.

A meter-long gouge cut into the back of the raskalon, missing its bony spine by centimeters. The creature flinched away, briefly stumbling, its head snapping up and around as if looking for what had struck it. But perhaps figuring out the likely culprit, it quickly turned back toward Eli, renewing its charge.

Another metal sphere materialized in his hand as Eli’s arm went back again, the world slowing more as he flooded Hypermind with more energy. He adjusted his aim lower, his target suddenly ducking and shifting to one side as if it finally recognized the danger. And whipping his arm forward against the pressure of the air resisting him, he made minute corrections until the moment the mini cannonball left his hand.

The raskalon’s front left shoulder shattered, an explosion of scales and dark fluids shooting into the air as a dull thud reverberated through the forest. The creature tripped, its leg collapsing under its weight, and it plowed into the turf, sending grass and moss flying.

Eli sprinted toward the creature that was thrashing around on the ground as it released a pain-filled wail. Leaping over bushes and around the intervening trees, he rushed to end this before the racket brought any help from the nearby clearing.

Finally closing the distance, he ducked as the raskalon’s body pivoted, the motion glacially slow as its whip-like tail flew over his head. The creature’s body continued rotating around to reveal its big ugly head with its teeth-filled maw, and it lunged forward.

Eli sidestepped the snapping teeth as he summoned Bash. Lifting the metal-capped quarterstaff, he pushed energy through his hands and into the weapon, then swung it down in an overhand strike.

With a sharp crack, the top of the massive head caved in like a rotten pumpkin. The raskalon’s failed lunge carried it a bit further before landing on the turf with a heavy thud, its body going limp in death.

Chapter 40

Kotalo was in the farmstead’s manor house in one of its smaller side rooms. A square table dominated the space, with scrolls, pages, and notes neatly covering much of its polished surface. Canric’s family hadn’t updated this home with Lightwells or other new conveniences, but the afternoon light streaming through the two windows was enough for their needs.

Standing nearby was Wybert Easone, who’d put aside his military title for the duration of this operation. Beside him was his daughter, Daralis, with two of their guards stationed near the room’s only door. They’d recently arrived and had just finished giving an update on the forces Wybert had brought.

Sitting at the table were Reva and Carlasta, who were busy revising their numbers based on the report Wybert had provided. However, a quick calculation had already revealed they had more than enough supplies to cover their needs.

“In my meeting with Gifted Malitea last night, she said she had acquired the services of two Gifted healers and planned on meeting with another this morning. She asked me to deliver this to you,” Wybert said, handing over a sealed letter, Malitea’s family mark stamped in the blue wax.

“My thanks, High Gifted Easone,” Kotalo replied, taking the letter.

Using a thumbnail to crack the wax, he opened and quickly read the contents, confirming Wybert’s words and a bit more. “Talent Carlasta,” Kotalo said, and his squad’s logistics specialist looked up from her work across the table. “Gifted Malitea plans on bringing nine additional support staff to assist with your work. One of her Gifted cousins from Pasca is also coming with twelve Talents to add to our assault. Here is a list of their publicly known gifts and any requirements they have.”

He slid the letter across the table, and Carlasta skillfully snatched it up and started reading. Reva nodded beside her, writing the new information on one of her sheets.

Wybert shook his head, a slight smile warming his expression. “I have to give Gifted Malitea credit – I was not sure she would be able to convince one healer, let alone possibly three, to join us. I thought the spirits had blessed me when Gifted Vendo agreed to my offer, and now we might have as many as four for this one operation.”

“Gifted Malitea can be surprisingly persuasive,” Kotalo replied with his own smile, remembering their first meeting. He’d only been in Bishal for little more than a day and was still coming to grips with the monumental task ahead of him. Yet within an hour of talking, they’d come to an agreement, and he hadn’t regretted it since.

“Indeed,” Wybert agreed with a nod. “And did my eyes deceive me, or was that Gifted Sarsauka throwing Talents around outside?” His smile widened almost hungrily, revealing a flash of teeth.

“Yes, he is here to assist with our assault,” Kotalo replied in a carefully neutral voice. Having heard about Wybert’s last encounter with the man in Galdish, Kotalo had considered not hiring Sarsauka. However, his force was the best to be found in Bishal on short notice.

“Do not worry, Commander,” Wybert chuckled humorlessly, “as long as the man refrains from uttering such filth around me again, I promise to leave him alone.” He gestured, one hand briefly tapping his temple as if to say that asking for more was madness.

“I am thankful to hear that, High Gifted,” Kotalo returned, not bothering to hide the relief in his tone.

“Any word on the scouting expedition?” Daralis asked, her lips quirking as she changed the subject.

“Not yet,” Kotalo said, shaking his head. “With so many unknowns, Sub-Commander Aldero thought they might not return until sunset. I will be sure to send word when they arrive.”

“I would appreciate that,” Wybert said, Daralis nodding beside him.

Kotalo was about to walk them out but was interrupted by the soft tinkle of temple chimes ringing in his ears. “Excuse me for a moment, High Gifted,” he said instead.

Pulling out his silver farspeak, he held it beside his head. “Commander Kotalo,” he sent through the device.

“Sub-Commander Aldero and team reporting in. We are passing through the sentry line and will be there in minutes.”

“Excellent timing Aldero. I will meet you at the front of the manor,” Kotalo sent back.

Hearing the click as the connection closed, he put the farspeak back in its pouch. “The scouting team will be here in a few minutes.”

Carlasta and Reva glanced up at his words, and he gave them a nod. Like him, they were about to be even busier, helping plan for the upcoming attack. Wybert and Daralis didn’t wait, already turning toward the door one of their guards had just opened.

Kotalo followed them through the east wing’s reception room, where some of Carlasta’s auxiliaries worked. Walking through the vestibule and onto the terrace, he looked out over the farmstead’s grounds.

A walkway made from the local stone led directly to the main gate, with its wooden archway visible in the distance. Surrounding the path were lands left fallow, far different from the beautiful silvery fields of moonrose on the other end of the manor. However, it worked well for his purposes, giving their forces a place to camp, their activities tearing up the bare ground.

On the southern side of the path, Gifted Sarsauka and his band of warriors had pitched their mishmash of colorful tents in a roughly circular pattern. In the center sat Sarsauka’s pavilion, its dimensions and glimmering fabrics teetering on the edge of decadence. Nearby, smaller, more modest shelters housed his two Gifted sub-commanders and, circling farther out, the tents for their Talents. Along the edge of the field were shabby structures and a few tarps made from inferior materials, where the group’s Common servants would sleep.

Two hours ago, the northern field had been almost empty, waiting for Wybert and the odd mix of families and individuals he’d recruited. Now, the grounds were filled with people working together with nearly the precision of a squad. Wybert must have an organizational genius working for him, somehow accounting for the different-sized tents while setting up neat rows in Westwall’s preferred rectangular layout. Throughout the encampment, clear pathways took shape between the structures, allowing for quick movements or swift reactions in case of attack.

Catching activity near the main gate, Kotalo saw Eli Tal first, his tall form towering over Aldero and Hershal beside him. The three weren’t dawdling but swiftly marched down the stone walkway toward the manor.

A group of Sarsauka’s warriors at the edge of their camp saw the three men as well. Moving closer, they started peppering them with questions. But as the three men strode past without acknowledging them, the calls turned into rude gestures thrown at their backs.

Kotalo walked down the terrace steps to meet them, but his welcoming smile dimmed as he noticed Eli Tal’s countenance. The giant man usually projected amusement like a second skin, as if constantly entertained by the world around him. But now, his face was set in a mask, his feelings hidden.

Beside him, Aldero looked unusually tired, while Hershal seemed utterly drained. Whatever challenges they’d faced might have exhausted their bodies, but it hadn’t dimmed the determination swimming in their eyes.

“You made good time,” Kotalo said to the three men as Wybert and Daralis stopped beside him. In the distance, heads were turning in the two nearby encampments as people tried to see what was happening. “Let us go inside to hear about your findings.” He gestured back toward the manor.

Eli’s expression didn’t relax as his gaze took them in. “Thank you, Commander, but first, I’d like to have a quick conversation with Dara and Wolf. Aldero and Hershal can get you started, and we’ll be along shortly.”

Kotalo blinked, hearing no request in his words but simply a statement of what the man was going to do. He nearly argued – while Wybert and Daralis were important members of this operation, they were not in command. Still, his enanadas urged trust, and Kotalo finally nodded after a few moments. “So be it,” he said in a neutral tone.

***

Hours later, Kotalo was sitting at the head of a long rectangular table in the manor’s Great Hall. Like most such chambers, the Gifted table sat on a raised platform at one end of the room. On the other end, the tables, benches, and seats for those of lower standing had been removed. Instead, the remaining area had Talents standing nearly shoulder to shoulder as they awaited the briefing.

At the table were the other Gifted, most of whom Kotalo had met in the last few hours, including the two men Wybert brought with his forces. Like Malitea, they’d been in Bishal searching for missing family members and were quick to join when the High Gifted asked. And while Kotalo was happy to have them and the dozens of Talents accompanying them, they hadn’t exactly hidden their distaste for a few sitting nearby.

Gifted Malitea was on the other end of the table, having arrived on his squad’s skyship in the last hour. She ignored the dirty looks and narrowed eyes thrown her way. Instead, she quietly talked with the cousin sitting on her left. The slight man shared not only her fair complexion and pale hair but also, apparently, her ability to disregard the petty antics of others.

Unfortunately, the same could not be said for the healers Malitea had brought with her. All three had assumed varying expressions of distaste as soon as they sat down. Even from across the table, Kotalo had heard snippets of their disparaging comments deriding the manor, their accommodations, or anything else that had bothered them since leaving Bishal.

At least Gifted Canric wasn’t in the room to hear their words. Their host was elsewhere, seeing to some last-minute tasks. Hopefully, the healers would not be so rude as to say such things with him present, but they seemed unlikely to hold their tongues.

Kotalo thought it another reminder of the old proverb about how powerful individuals came with comparatively mighty egos. And that was ignoring their families’ history with each other – no one had a longer memory than someone who felt slighted. Yet he could only persevere and hope the situation didn’t deteriorate further.

Sarsauka’s braying laughter cut through the noise as he slapped the table boisterously at something one of his two sub-commanders had said. The muscular man had been joking with his subordinates almost since entering the room, but that was far better than him trying to goad Wybert, who was sitting almost directly across from him. Of course, that was probably due to Sarsauka attempting to catch Daralis’ eye, though unsuccessfully.

Daralis had spent the time waiting for the appointed hour by speaking quietly with Gifted Vendo, sitting between her and Wybert. The older woman had smiled and laughed a few times, seemingly enjoying their conversation. It was a smoothly diplomatic move since Wybert had sat nearly silent, almost ignoring the healer he’d recruited.

Ever since he’d returned from his brief meeting with Eli, Wybert had seemed distracted, his expression far away. Earlier, he’d set that aside for the duration of their planning, taking an active part in devising their strategy for tomorrow. However, now that he was waiting for the final briefing to start, his inner conflict had returned.

In the place of honor on Kotalo’s right was Eli, casually sitting with a hand rubbing his chin as he studied the sheets of paper on the table in front of him. Presumably, the mysterious scratchings were in his native language. They were a strange mix of straight and curved lines, looking incredibly simple with none of the shapes, characters, or symbols Kotalo was used to seeing. Occasionally, Eli would look up at a particular comment said around the table, sometimes revealing a brief frown, but he never said anything and would soon return to looking over his pages.

Canric finally entered the room and nodded courteously to Kotalo as he sat at the table.

Knocking his knuckles against the table’s surface, Kotalo stood, the room quickly quieting. “I call this meeting to order,” he said, the room’s acoustics easily carrying his words to everyone. “We will begin with introductions,” he continued and started with Aldero, sitting quietly on his left. From there, he moved on to a slightly smirking Sarsauka before circling around the table. There was a stir as the three Gifted healers were announced and another when the audience heard the fourth one named. There were respectful nods for High Gifted Easone, but then Kotalo came to the last person, simply introducing him as Eli Tal as the man had requested.

“Eli Tal from the Boruta Dunmaru tales?” Sarsauka snorted, his face twisting with disdain. “So we have a Dias gracing us with his presence? Or perhaps you are the Lord of Decay in disguise, come to pass judgment on us lowly mortals?” He leaned forward, pointing a finger aggressively. “Yet all I see is a Gifted so poor as to wear Common clothes who likely fooled some passing minstrels into telling his lies.”

Eli’s response was surprising, his sudden chuckle the first bit of humor he’d shown since returning from his scouting expedition.

Sarsauka’s face flushed with anger, apparently not liking the reaction he’d gotten. “What? No words to say, or is your notorious accent so atrocious that you are embarrassed to speak?”

Eli’s smile only widened. “I’d thought Commander Kotalo had the floor,” he replied calmly, “and you were just some rude moron who doesn’t understand how meetings work. Or perhaps you’re so in love with the sound of your own voice that you think nothing of inflicting it on the rest of us? Do I have that about right?”

“You fil-” Sarsauka started, but the smothered laughter from Wybert had him redirect his wrath. “What is so funny, High Gifted,” he said mockingly. “If I was not bound by my agreement, I would tell you what I really think.”

“But we do have such an agreement,” Kotalo interrupted firmly. He met the man’s eyes when Sarsauka looked up at him, their gazes locking in a silent battle. If Kotalo had to, he would jerk the man up by his oath, even though the consequences would be costly.

Sarsauka’s eyes narrowed, but he sat back in his chair after a few moments of silence. “Of course, Commander. I would hate to cause a scene or otherwise embarrass my present colleagues,” he said, giving Wybert the barest hint of a nod and flashing an insincere smile.

Kotalo held in his sigh as he resumed his relaxed stance, his hands clasped behind his back. “As a reminder, we are all working toward a common goal – securing our people’s release and removing the foreign threat within the Pantheon Alliance’s borders. Nothing will stand in the way of our mission, and I will remove anyone who jeopardizes our success.”

He paused, his gaze slowly moving around the table. “We will hear from our scouts, who recently returned from examining our enemy’s position. Then, we will lay out our plans for rescuing our people while eliminating the vermin who thought to imprison them.”

He waited a few moments to see if anyone would say anything. Most of the Gifted looked toward him with interest, some leaning forward in their seats or nodding at his words. The Talents at the other end of the room remained silent, the majority wisely wearing expressionless masks. “Sub-Commander Aldero will now brief us on what his team discovered,” he continued, gesturing to the man on his left, then resuming his seat.

Aldero stood with a casual nod, his expression calm as if he was used to addressing nearly a score of Gifted and over a hundred Talents. In a mild voice, he began describing his team’s journey north and the stone structure they encountered yesterday. He laid out the facts, the size and suspected use of the buildings, the number of people observed, the nearby environment, and other relevant details.

More than one Gifted scowled or frowned when he mentioned the fortress and its design. No doubt, they also recognized it as the type of fortification the Southerners enjoyed using along the Alliance’s borders. How such a thing could be constructed so close to a 2nd tier city like Bishal was quite the mystery, but not one they would solve today.

Aldero continued with their observations from earlier that day. His calm expression grew strained when he described their passing through the edge of Eld Forest and the aura that had assaulted him and his team. It didn’t show in his voice as he steadily recounted what they’d witnessed in the village, including confirming the identity of one of the prisoners.

Canric’s face paled at these words. He must have already known after his conversation with Hershal earlier, but hearing about his daughter’s plight again had to be torturous.

There was an uneasy shifting of bodies around the table when the raskalons were mentioned, but Sarsauka’s expression turned incredulous. He gazed at the sub-commander, his eyes narrowing dangerously before looking at Kotalo.

“What kind of fantasy tale are you weaving? We all know the demon lizards only serve beings of true power,” Sarsauka scoffed, his voice loud as a few others murmured their agreement. “Unless you are going to tell us this bastardized descendant is some Dias in disguise, then such a thing is impossible!” He thumped a fist atop the table in emphasis, his lips twisting in scorn.

“I saw one with my own eyes,” Aldero replied, still standing calmly, his gaze roaming the room. “Regardless of what some think, raskalons are involved and must be considered a threat to our assault.”

“Oh? Much like the eyes of your companion who conveniently observed Gifted Gislandi?” Sarsauka sneered, looking toward the Talents. “What kind of warrior sits idly by while their sister is mistreated?” He pointed an accusing finger at Hershal, standing at the front of the crowd. “Either he is a coward, or this is all torc shit!”

Kotalo was opening his mouth to silence the fool, but a sudden pressure shoved him into his seat, and the feeling of death swept over him, inevitable and uncompromising. He could only gasp as the force kept growing, far eclipsing what he’d felt in Trailaithe’s Rest. Aldero abruptly sat, the other Gifted around the table paling at the overwhelming power pressing against their weaker auras, only their chairs keeping them upright. The sea of Talents in the room dropped, most to their knees while others collapsed to the stone floor.

Beside him, Eli slowly stood, his hands landing on the table, the wood groaning as he leaned forward. “I don’t care what you say about me, asshole, but I won’t let you insult people I respect.” His words were whispered, yet they reverberated throughout the room.

Kotalo sat stunned. He’d heard Dias with their echoed speech from his previous time in the squads, but what some called “Words of Judgement” or “Doom’s Voice” wasn’t something one grew used to, no matter how often it occurred.

“You will apologize,” Eli continued, “or so help me, I will drag you outside and make you regret it.”

The force pressing against Kotalo’s aura diminished, yet he barely noticed as a feeling within his omnessence grew. His enanadas sang, his family’s ancient bloodline growing into a potency he’d never experienced, telling him this was the correct course, one that the honored spirits agreed with.

Sarsauka’s face had grown pasty, eyes wide and teeth gritted in apparent pain as if the crushing force had shifted to focus almost entirely on him. A groan escaped as his head gradually sank into his broad shoulders, his hands white-knuckled from gripping the arms of his chair. His teeth clacked together like he was trying to speak, but only wheezing sounds emerged.

He gasped, suddenly lurching forward in his seat, the pressure against him seemingly lessening as he panted for air. His fearful gaze looked up at the giant leaning over the table before his eyes dropped, and Sarsauka bowed his head. “I apologize and withdraw my disgraceful words,” he choked, the words barely a whisper.

“Never say such things in my presence again, or you won’t live long enough to regret it,” Eli growled.

Straightening and lifting his hands from the table, he scowled, his eyes narrowing with displeasure. The pressure of his aura had become more of a light touch, but the dreadful emotions still filled the air. “I look around me, and I find myself utterly disappointed. Is this really the best you can do? While you sit here arguing, making snide and stupid comments, your people are suffering.” His tone was withering as his gaze roamed the room. “Imagine it was your family, your sister, brother, parent, or child out there in rags, with marks of their abuse for all to see. If that isn’t enough to make your blood boil, you need to ask yourself what kind of person you are.”

His hand came up, pointing to the north. “Tomorrow, I will do my best to save those people, and make no mistake, that is my mission. If that means doing it by myself, then that is what I’ll do.”

He paused as his eyes settled on Daralis, and his cold expression warmed. “But I won’t be alone,” he continued, his gaze moving to briefly land on Wybert and Malitea, then shifting toward Aldero and Kotalo. “I have come to know the depth of character within a few special individuals and can only hope that the rest of you find the strength to stand with us.”

The last of the pressure vanished, the emotional undertones disappearing. The Gifted slowly straightened in their seats, many revealing expressions of fear or awe as they stared at Eli. But those who knew him, like Daralis, Wybert, and Malitea, looked determined, sitting up in their seats with their shoulders back.

Kotalo felt that reflected inside him as well, his enanadas ringing with energy. He knew that tomorrow would be challenging and lives undoubtedly lost, but this would not be another Bailemore. They would rescue their people and end this vile infection before it could take root within their lands.

Eli turned to Kotalo, a little of his humor returning as a slight smile tugged at his lips. “Please excuse my outburst, Commander. I believe you were about to tell us the plan for tomorrow?”

Chapter 41

Eli waited as patiently as he could manage, staring up at the fortress’ glowing lights through the vegetation while trying not to fidget in his new clothes.

The squad’s armorer had taken his measurements days ago, and last night, she’d provided the results of her work. The dark matte leather pants fit well, though he felt a little silly wearing them like some classic rock star. His top was a long-sleeved charcoal gray gambeson that looked like a padded coat extending to his thighs. It had leather straps across the front instead of buttons, and he’d been told the garment’s reinforced stitching should hold up well in combat. Regardless, he was just happy not going into battle in jeans and a cotton shirt.

Taking a deep breath, he tried to force a sense of calm through his mind, knowing he’d done his best to prepare for this moment. Inside his silver bracelet were additional fireball spell scrolls he’d completed before dawn this morning, another twenty added to his inventory and without any failures this time.

Vestim and his handpicked Talents lay on the soft ground nearby, their dark armor helping them blend in with the forest’s shadowy interior. The four human-shaped glowing lines patrolling to the north would have to walk well inside the woods to spot them. If that happened, they would never have a chance to report their findings before their lives ended in a quick and brutal fashion.

Hundreds of meters to the south, on the same side of the stone roadway, Sarsauka’s Band was already in position. Say what you want about the belligerent man, but once he’d committed to the plan, he’d been quick and efficient with his people. Instead of a chaotic mob, they’d silently marched out of the farmstead in orderly columns this morning, right on time.

Carlasta was with Sarsauka’s people after directing them to one of the markers Aldero had left hidden in the ground the other day. Like Eli, they were waiting for the rest of their groups to reach their positions.

Kotalo had checked in minutes ago on the squad’s farspeak and had nearly reached his chosen spot across the road from Sarsauka. He had the bulk of his squad’s Talents and most of Wolf’s forces, but they also had a difficult task ahead of them. While Eli and Sarsauka kept those in the fortress busy, Kotalo would try to cut through the hills and take the village from the east.

The hidden dagger in their plan was kilometers to the west. Wolf, Dara, Malitea, and a select group of warriors were sneaking through the trees. They were a small force, but they were all elites and knew how to handle themselves in a fight. Aldero guided that group, leading them along the same path he’d taken the day before.

Their task was the most important but would likely be the most dangerous. Even after they passed through the nightmare that was Eld Forest, they would have to attack the village and face its defenders and any raskalon present. They would then have to protect the prisoners while holding off any counteracts until Kotalo’s force arrived.

Eli was most nervous about that part of their plan, but they needed someone to take the village from the outset. Wolf had agreed, as had Kotalo, that there was no telling what the Blood Cultists or Southerners might do if they thought they were losing the fight. But with the squad’s specialists and commanders each holding a farspeak, this scheme turned from a desperate gamble into a real shot of pulling this off.

The slight sound of someone shifting drew Eli’s attention to Vestim, who had his farspeak next to his head. The man kept the silver object there for several seconds and then looked toward Eli.

“Commander Kotalo is in place,” Vestim whispered, the sound barely carrying over the noise of the birds in the trees around them.

Eli nodded, trying to ignore the look in the warrior’s eyes. He’d known that demonstrating his aura would affect how everyone acted around him. Still, after seeing how it motivated the entire group, he’d do it all again. The cost of his being uncomfortable with the mixture of fear, awe, or outright hero worship was a small price to pay if it meant focusing everyone on saving their people.

He returned to looking at the fortress on the nearby hilltop and flipped over to Aurasight. The colors of the vegetation and nearly everything else around him vanished except for the glowing human figures in the distance. The activity had picked up inside the structure a while ago, with a dozen people now moving about atop the building. Most were standing on the southern end of the stone battlements, and Vestim had already passed these observations to the other teams.

Likely, all the squawking birds taking flight when Sarsauka and Kotalo’s people hiked through the woods had alerted them. But then, they’d expected that would happen. There’d been essentially zero chance of moving over two hundred people through the nearby trees without notice. Hopefully, they’d kick things off soon before those in the fortress had much time to truly grasp how screwed they were.

Vestim twitched, and he lifted his farspeak again. A moment later, he looked over, his eyes sparkling with poorly concealed excitement. “Sub-Commander Aldero reports they are in place and awaiting your signal.”

“Alright,” Eli replied, his emotions pulling his lips up into a grin. Even though people he cared about were about to be in danger, he couldn’t deny how alive he felt in this present moment. “I’ll get into position. Send word to the others that I’m about to act.”

Getting a nod in return, he crawled forward over the soft earth. Reaching the edge of the tree line, he slowly stood, still hidden behind a single tree and a few bushes.

Summoning a spell scroll, he glanced down at the paper as it appeared in his hand. Under Aurasight, the lack of light made it appear to be the doodles of some imaginative child. But after last night, he knew what kind of power was hiding within the innocuous-looking page.

When their planning meeting ended, he’d invited those present to watch a demonstration. With hundreds of people gathered around, Eli had tossed a fireball at a boulder lying alone in a nearby field. The resulting explosion had created a fiery detonation that lit up the night, cracking the stone in two nearly down the middle.

Some closely observing him might have noticed the page appear in his hands a split second earlier, but no one said anything. They also didn’t question whether it would work as a signal. Even if they couldn’t see the fireball in the midday light, the concussive crash would undoubtedly be heard from kilometers away.

Shaking away the memory, he pushed energy into Hypermind while stepping out from behind the tree. As the bustling activity inside the fortress slowed, he held up the spell scroll, his eyes locked on the top of the structure. Ripping the paper in two, he couldn’t help grinning, imagining those assholes’ reaction to his little surprise.

***

Lord Aengus frowned as he listened to the report, one of his hands drumming against the arm of his golden chair. Beside his throne and along the walls stood his armored hulish, their lifeless eyes staring at nothing, eternally awaiting his commands.

Kneeling on one knee at the foot of the dais, Commander Thasrol looked nervous as he continued describing the strange activity to the south. Behind and to one side was one of his sub-commanders, her face hidden as she genuflected, her forehead against the room’s violet-colored rug. Advisor Dusagored stood off on one side of the room, the man’s pale eyes nearly as dull as the hulish yet hiding a devious intelligence that most failed to notice.

At other times, Aengus might have been amused by the Commander’s uneasiness, who’d entered the throne room with a face already pale with worry. But days ago, scouts had found the trail of a human walking barefoot through the eastern woods and around Aengus’ fortress. Now, his patience with Thasrol was dangerously thin.

“Let me make sure I understand,” Aengus interrupted, his eyes narrowing. “We have potentially unknown hostiles to the south, but none of your patrols have reported contact? Are people marching through my woods or not?” He leaned forward, his aura reaching out to caress the kneeling man. “Be very sure of your answer, Commander, or there will be consequences.”

Thasrol bowed his head over his bent knee. “Your Highness, I suspect your raskalons have upset the local wildlife again. I have sent two additional patrols to support the one already checking the area, and they should return soon.” He looked up, terror widening his eyes, though his voice remained steady. “I would not normally bother you with such petty details, but I wanted to ensure you knew of any potential dangers.”

Aengus’ irritation waned as he considered the man’s words. It was true his pets enjoyed playing in the nearby woods, stalking around while searching for whatever prey they could find. Their playful antics had grown a bit messy after he’d reduced the number of servants they were allowed to consume.

“Your Highness,” Dusagored said in his oily voice, “you barred your raskalons from the stone road nearly a week ago after that incident with the Bishalen spies.”

Aengus felt a spike of anger at the reminder of the shredded clothing and a few baubles found of those sneaking within his lands. They’d undoubtedly served one of the northern savages looking to take what he’d rightfully claimed. Sadly, his pets had consumed them before they could be captured. However, that wouldn’t have happened if Thasrol hadn’t been so focused on keeping his people close, unwilling to send them into the nearby Eld Forest.

A diffident knock came from across the room, interrupting his thoughts. A warrior kneeled outside the doorway, his head down while he shook in his leather armor.

A hulish standing near the door turned its lifeless eyes at the disturbance, listening as words were whispered to it.

“Aurata Stanan reports dozens, and potentially hundreds, of human auras hiding in the southern woods,” Aengus heard in his mind.

He stood up from his throne, fury blazing through his body. “You incompetent fool!” he bellowed, his aura lashing out.

Thasrol collapsed to the rug as if a heavy weight had suddenly landed on his armored back. Just beyond him, his sub-commander started shivering.

Aengus focused on her. “Sub-Commander, what is your name?” he whispered, reveling in the sound of his words reverberating through the air.

“Tribeth Keever, Your Highness,” she replied, her words suitably respectful as she kept her eyes on the rug.

“Congratulations, Commander Keever, you have the honor of leading our defense against these interlopers,” he said with a smile.

Keever looked up, her eyes a mix of excitement and fear. She didn’t even glance towards her former superior, being held down against the ground a mere meter away.

“Your Highness, there are doubtless Gifted within those ranks who could serve you well,” Dusagored said, giving a slight bow of respect.

“A valid point, Advisor,” Aengus admitted, bestowing a rare nod of approval toward the man. “Activate the surprises for our uninvited guests.”

Dusagored nodded, his eyes closing as his head drooped forward. Seconds later, he straightened. “It is done, Your Highness.”

Aengus smiled, turning back to the woman still kneeling nearby. Commander Keever, do not sound the alarm but quietly gather our nearby forces. We want these people to walk in stupidly confident. I will join you and empower our people once I have finished here. If you fail, the punishment will be severe. Do you understand?”

She bowed until her forehead touched the violet rug, then lifted her gaze again. “My death before failure, Your Highness.”

“Then go,” he commanded and gestured toward the door.

Keenan climbed to her feet. Keeping her body bowed at the waist, her eyes averted, she walked backward out of the room.

“I have suffered your incompetence for far too long, Thasrol, and now you have finally broken your sworn word,” Aengus growled as he stepped down from his dais. The two nearest hulish approached, taking positions behind the former commander.

He withdrew his aura, and the hulish grabbed Thasrol by the shoulders, holding him upright. One of their hands latched onto the back of the man’s neck, keeping his head still.

“Mercy, Your Highness,” the former commander blubbered, his eyes wide and darting as if he still thought of escaping his predicament.

Aengus could only shake his head at this fool’s continued idiocy, and without another word, his hand came down on the shaking man’s head. His essence dove within Thasrol’s body, finding a pathetic amount of power for a Gifted, but it was still something. It took only a few moments to consume what was there, replacing it with a sliver of his own essence.

Lifting his hand, Aengus stepped away. His new hulish stared blankly at nothing, its mind empty and awaiting his commands. And with a thought, the creature rose, turning to take its place beside the others standing along the room’s walls.

“Now to see about these intruders,” he said excitedly, moving toward the door. He could feel how the energy inside his omnessence had expanded slightly from what he’d just consumed, and he was eager for more.

BABOOM-CRACK!

Aengus instinctually ducked from the deafening explosion overhead, the ground shifting around him as he stumbled to his knees atop the plush violet rug. He looked around in confusion as the detonations continued, buffeting him until his ears started ringing like a broken temple bell.

Dusagored was sitting on the floor nearby, his back to a wall as he held a hand against his bloody scalp. The typically coolheaded advisor seemed more than a little alarmed, his eyes darting about as the blasts finally ended.

Aengus engaged one of his family’s gifts, and a shimmering violet haze covered his skin and clothes. He was also gratified not to feel any wounds within his body, only the ache in his ears bothering him. And with his personal healing, that wouldn’t be an issue for much longer.

Protected from any further injury, he growled as he climbed to his feet. He’d underestimated the invaders, but they’d quickly discover their mistake after he ripped a few dozen apart with his bare hands. Once he was done punishing them for this insult, he would worry about harvesting the survivors.

As his ears healed and the ringing blissfully stopped, he heard his warriors shouting on the floors below him, with a disgusting amount of panic in those yells. The clomp of running feet on stone revealed that his people were moving into place, streaming down the nearby stairwell.

Aengus commanded his hulish to assemble, and they simultaneously stepped toward him. In moments, he was surrounded by nine armored bodies. As one mind, they marched toward the door.

“Your Highness,” Dusagored called, one hand bracing against the wall while climbing to his feet. “Let me prepare a gateway for you in case the attackers breach our defenses.”

Turning with a snarl, Aengus briefly considered stripping the coward of his essence, but a thin thread of sanity stopped him. The Spirit Weaver had sent him the man to manage the gateways and said he was a valuable asset. However, she’d also promised that Dusagored would outlive his usefulness one day. When that happened, Aengus would gleefully bathe in the man’s blood.

As if he’d read Aengus’ mind, Dusagored bowed low, showing more deference than usual. “Your Highness, I think only of you,” he urged, his voice resuming its smooth tone. “Your destiny is to sit upon the golden throne. If all of us must sacrifice our lives to see that occur, then so be it, but you must survive above all else.”

Knowing the craven spirit hiding inside the man, Aengus was not so easily fooled by his words. He also couldn’t forget the Spirit Weaver’s command to close all the gateways. Opening this one, even to escape, would likely bring her wrath, and he couldn’t risk it unless there was no other choice.

His gaze darted toward the violet-colored fabric across the room that concealed the stone archway before returning to study Dusagored. “You may start your preparations, but do not open the way until I give the command.” Stepping closer, Aengus loomed over the shorter man. “If you disobey me, I will rip the essence from your body,” he whispered, letting his utter conviction fill his gaze.

“I would never dream of doing so, Your Highness,” Dusagored said with another deep bow.

Aengus sent his newest hulish across the room, the former commander soon standing near the hanging fabric. “I will leave that here to communicate as needed and ensure no misunderstandings. Do not forget I have your oath, Advisor.”

Dismissing the coward from his mind, he walked out the door and down the narrow hallway, his remaining hulish surrounding him. He didn’t acknowledge the deep bows of the four guards permanently stationed at the stairway’s landing. He simply brushed them with his aura, delighting in their fear as he passed.

Starting down the stairs, he slowed to a more dignified pace even as the sporadic detonations continued outside. If the barbarians could have breached his fortress, they would have, so there was no need to rush. Still, he’d make an example of whoever was causing all the noise and imagined how satisfying it would feel to rip their limbs off for the sheer audacity of attacking him.

For the remaining invaders, though, he wondered how many could be persuaded to swear allegiance. There were always a few within any group who would see reason once they understood their choices. Regardless of their oaths and supposed honor, it was far easier to serve him than become Bound to the Spirit Weaver and serve as the entertainment for his warriors in the nearby village.

He frowned, remembering the Spirit Weaver’s deadline was less than two days away. There’d be little time to get much use out of any prisoners, especially as he planned to leave with his people tomorrow. Using resources on the unworthy was also unacceptable, but with the gateways closed, he couldn’t send anyone to his allies.

But then, why did he have to transport more than the bare minimum through the eastern passes? He could neatly reduce matters to a point even these northern savages could comprehend: either swear to him or be killed. An elegant solution to a vexing problem.

It was unfortunate that he couldn’t simply strip the essences from the unsworn. The first and only time he’d tried it, their spirit had wildly rebounded as it sought its freedom, and he’d nearly died along with them. Yet, as harrowing as the experience had been, it had also confirmed the Spirit Weaver’s words, and he’d strictly followed her instructions ever since. After all, there were always more Gifted who would fail their oaths. Whether giving them nearly impossible commands or failing in other ways like Thasrol, Aegnus would eventually harvest their power.

None could stand against his strength. Once he empowered his sworn people, they’d no doubt sweep away these savages in little time. Soon, they would have more warriors joining them, and growing stronger, they would bring in even more when they reached Droch. Truly, the Spirit Weaver had spoken the truth – the Golden Throne and this world would be his.

***

Eli grinned in triumph at the lack of glowing human forms atop the fortress. Some had burned, but most had been launched off the roof by the five fireballs exploding around them. Hypermind had let him track their auras shooting off into the distance, and it was doubtful any had survived the landing. He’d just killed a dozen people, but after what he witnessed yesterday, he couldn’t find it in his heart to care.

The fortress had some minor damage where a few stone crenellations had snapped off from the blasts. There were also dark scorch marks where the fires had burned out, but nothing too serious. Then again, he hadn’t designed his fireballs to blow up fortifications, so it didn’t really bother him.

He flipped over to Manasight, and the grassy hillside in front of him lit up with colors. Most of them were the greens and browns of vegetation he was used to and some scattered lights from small creatures. Unfortunately, there were also hundreds of silvery blobs the size of his fist that hadn’t been there minutes ago. They were spaced in a checkerboard pattern, maybe five meters from each other, covering the slope nearly to the top.

Frowning, he held in the curse words he wanted to say, instead pointing both hands at the nearest blob. A yellowish-orange flame lept out across the roadway, pouring over the unknown light. The fire barely touched the glowing object before it violently exploded, setting off a clap of thunder as bolts of blue lightning sizzled a few meters in all directions.

“Shit,” he groaned, releasing Hypermind and looking behind him for his support team.

Vestim was moving forward through the nearby vegetation, his people right behind him. The Talents looked a little strange, lugging shields the size of house doors on their arms, but they seemed unbothered, moving quickly across the soft, uneven ground.

Eli pointed at the grassy slope across the road. “Vestim, tell Kotalo and Sarsauka that this whole hill is now covered with electrically charged traps. If they come to us, I’ll clear a path from here.”

Vestim’s dark eyebrows briefly lifted in surprise. But a second later, he lifted the farspeak to his head, his eyes unfocusing as he sent the messages.

Eli turned back and swiftly made his way through the tall grass, his hands coming up. Jogging across the road, he unleashed more flames along the hillside, the two closest silvery blobs exploding with sparking, concussive blasts.

Reaching the other side of the road and stepping into the grass, he raised his hands higher. More fire shot away, clearing the nearby slope as far as his flames could reach, which wasn’t much more than twenty meters. Seeing how the hilltop was nearly two hundred meters tall, this was going to take some work.

“To the north,” a woman’s voice yelled behind him.

Looking to his right, he spotted four human figures running through the nearby trees on his side of the road. They wore the enemy’s pale leather armor and were coming his way, the person in front lighting up as if about to release their gift.

Eli lifted his hands, and the moment he felt the spell scroll in his grip, he ripped it apart. A basketball-sized flaming sphere shot across the distance in barely a second, exploding at the leader’s feet. Three of the glowing people went dark, their lives snuffed out like candles in a storm. The person in the back was tossed away by the blast, but the way they were burning, they weren’t long for this world either.

Not bothering with the dead any longer, he looked toward Vestim and his Talents jogging toward him from across the road. One of the women in dark armor looked immensely satisfied, wearing a bloodthirsty smile, though her eyes still scanned to the north for more targets.

“Sarsauka is on his way,” Vestim called as he stepped into the grass, and his Talents quickly surrounded them, their shields held out. “Kotalo is aware of the trap,” he continued, “but the enemy is already engaging him from the western trail and the hilltop. He plans to create a defensive formation and draw their attention while we flank and take the fortress with Sarsauka.”

“Crap, all right,” Eli replied, knowing he couldn’t do much about it. To the south, he saw a line of people exiting the trees on the eastern side of the road. It would take them long minutes to get here at the pace they were going, giving the defenders more time to act. Worse, Wolf and his people were swinging in the wind without support.

Eli pointed up the slope. “I’ll clear the way and draw a charred line up the hillside. You can tell Sarsauka that anything within ten meters on either side is safe, but he’d better be careful around the edges.”

“Why not wait?” Vestim asked, his eyes glancing at the hillside with worry.

“Because if we don’t hurry this up,” Eli responded, “our people in the village will get overwhelmed. I’ll see you and Sarsauka at the top.” He reached out, giving the shorter man’s armored shoulder a solid slap before turning and squeezing his way between the Talents’ shields.

Eli engaged Hypermind and took a running leap at the gradual slope, his evolved body making it feel like he was almost flying as he soared meters up into the air. Landing, he blasted the ground directly in front of him for as far as his flames could reach, drawing a scorched line through the grass. Pointing his hands at the silvery blobs nearby, they quickly detonated in furious claps of thunder and lightning. Once he’d taken out everything within range, he climbed higher.

He ascended the grassy slope while charring a line through the vegetation in front of him. He briefly paused, his hands blasting all the silvery blobs within reach. Once done, he lept higher up the hill to repeat the process all over again.

Making it about halfway up the hillside, he glanced behind him and was glad to see a mass of warriors starting their climb. Sarsauka’s people had obviously gotten the message as most of them stuck close to the lines burned into the grass, seemingly unbothered by the still-smoking vegetation.

Hearing a roar of sound, Eli looked to the south. In the distance, Kotalo and his force had planted themselves where the dirt trail connected to the stone road, with some of his people using massive shields to form a wall. Various colors shot into the air and away from them, glowing bright to Manasight, but the side of the hill and hundreds of meters of earth blocked him from seeing their targets.

Other colors and projectiles shot toward Kotalo’s people, dozens coming in from the west. Scattered streams of light and glowing missiles also arched down from the hilltop.

The warriors in front lifted their door-sized shields over their heads. Suddenly glowing with power, shimmering barriers appeared across their surfaces. The shots that hit them sparked, the barriers briefly fading, only to strengthen moments later to intercept more attacks.

Unfortunately, some of the shots from the hill weren’t so easily blocked, with the different colored lights landing among the packed formations. Explosions of fire ignited a few warriors, while bolts of lightning sparked from weapons and metal armor, their people jerking uncontrollably. One group near the front seemed to get flash-frozen into icy statues, their bodies suddenly covered in pale frost.

Kotalo’s people closed ranks, huddling closer under their shields. Those in the rear of the formation threw more magical attacks to the west while a few held glowing bows that shot gleaming missiles toward the hilltop.

Pulling his attention back to his mission, Eli gritted his teeth as he looked up at the top of the hill. A few heads were peaking over the edge, one particular idiot even pointing down his way while yelling. He tossed a fireball at the people, making them duck away.

He started climbing again, pushing his body hard, knowing his allies were dying while he struggled up a stupid hill. He kept pointing his hands and unleashing fiery blasts at the nearby silvery blobs, then burning his line in the grass while continuing his ascent.

He also kept an eye peeled for activity at the top but only had to toss one more fireball until he nearly reached the crest. By then, the remaining meters of earth weren’t thick enough to hide anyone from his Manasight, and he saw the welcoming committee waiting for him.

Seeing no more traps this close to the peak, he took a few quick leaps to the north. Then, jumping up and over the grassy ledge, he pointed his hands at the group of glowing human forms crouched near where he’d been climbing only seconds ago. Unleashing a roaring inferno, he didn’t think most of them even saw him before they started falling, their internal lights quickly winking out.

He looked past the dying warriors, their screams soon silenced, glad there weren’t any more enemies on this side of the fortress. Through the structure, he could see the illuminated human forms of the people attacking Kotalo’s force. They were standing amongst the giant trees, and with how little they were reacting, they apparently hadn’t heard or noticed their allies’ deaths.

Peering back down the hillside, Eli was surprised by the warriors’ progress. Their movements looked painfully slow under Hypermind, yet many had already passed the halfway point, sticking close to the lines he’d burned in the grass. A few lean individuals had pulled even further ahead, their long legs pumping as they seemed to nearly run up the slope in defiance of gravity. Sarsauka was not too far behind them, his dazzling white and yellow armor shining brightly in the midday light.

Turning toward the fortress, Eli noted the people packed within the first floor’s narrow corridor. None were all that strong, with a few barely Gifted. Searching higher up the structure, he finally caught sight of the brightly glowing person he’d spotted yesterday. They were starting down the winding staircase from the top floor, and their purple omnessence was a dazzling light, outshining the nearby group of people. More than likely, this was Aengus Riagladod, the “Imperial Heir.”

Eli had been briefed on the Imperial Riagladod bloodline and their last Emperor. The man had been more like a God-Emperor to his people, his petri dish of various gifts making him insanely powerful. He’d also had a thing about spreading his line far and wide, having an enormous number of offspring through his many wives, concubines, and any other women who caught his fancy centuries ago.

Apparently, this emperor had been desperate for an heir carrying his bloodline’s most famous and horrific gift that he’d used to consume Gifted auras, turning those people into his mindless servants. With it, he and his ancestors had created massive armies, holding together an empire spanning much of this continent. But no matter how many children he had, none with this gift survived into adulthood, and when he finally died, the empire collapsed into civil war.

Every few years, some person claiming they had this monstrous gift would crawl out from some random village, town, or city, quickly gaining a following. Insisting they were the true heir of the dead emperor, they would wage war to bring everyone under their control. Fortunately, none of these people lasted long, but the danger persisted.

Eli’s eyes narrowed as he pushed even more energy into Hypermind, the bright purple figure slowing almost to a stop on the stairs. Studying the people surrounding the person, he’d thought they were bodyguards, but he realized the purple glow wasn’t outshining them. Instead, they had the exact same color inside them, which was certainly something new. Until now, like an omnessence fingerprint, everyone had a distinct inner hue.

Flipping over to Aurasight, he grimaced as the people surrounding the figure vanished. The other humans had no auras. So, this Aengus was the real deal, an heir to a fallen empire, and he had to die.

Chapter 42

Eli wasn’t stupid enough to solo all the enemies in sight. So, while waiting for Sarsauka’s people to climb the hillside, he kept an eye on the nearby enemy fighters. At least the glowing purple figure didn’t seem in any great hurry, slowly descending the winding staircase like some debutante at a ball.

The first of Sarsauka’s warriors popped up over the crest, barely looking in Eli’s direction. They quickly dropped their packs, pulled out spikes, and drove them into the turf. The objects ignited with color, expanding into the surrounding soil. The warriors then attached long coils of dark rope to the spikes and hurled the rest down the hillside.

Sarsauka climbed into sight only seconds later, the muscular man barely breathing hard. As he approached, he pulled out a maul, the metal hammer’s head sporting a nasty spike on the backside. His eyes scanned the area, taking in the charred bodies nearby and the situation around him. More of his people quickly clambered up behind him, spreading out to stand in the grass beside the fortress while more kept appearing.

“Sarsauka,” Eli said with a welcoming nod. “We have about thirty enemies within the trees to the south, firing on Kotalo.” He pointed in the indicated direction, then gestured at the fortress. “There’s another couple dozen hiding on the first floor, but the main entrance is closed and barred. Someone is coming down the stairs right now, stronger than any Gifted I’ve run across, and they’re surrounded by people without auras.”

Sarsauka’s eyes narrowed. “So, we really have an imperial abomination to cleanse from our lands,” he growled, his mouth twisting with distaste as if he wanted to spit.

“Yeah,” Eli replied, frowning as he thought about the situation. “The good news is they’re taking their sweet time getting down the stairs, so we have a minute. How about I hurl a few fireballs at the enemies in the trees, and your people can clean them up after? That should free Kotalo to move toward the village while we break down the door and clear the fortress.”

Sarsauka revealed a savage smile. “A clear and bloody plan. I like it.” Putting his hammer back in its belt loop, he turned and pointed a finger toward the ground.

One of the nearby warriors pulled off the round shield they’d had strapped to their arm while another person came forward. Holding opposite sides, they lowered it like a platform. Once Sarsauka stepped onto the wooden surface, they lifted him to shoulder height. The warriors grouped nearby crouched while those further away looked toward him as the commander started making quick, broad gestures.

Vestim climbed into view, breathing hard, his face flushed as he moved quickly toward Eli. A couple of his Talents with their massive shields strapped onto their backs were behind him, looking winded.

While Sarsauka instructed his people, Eli gave Vestim a quick rundown of the simple plan so he could update the other teams.

After a few more seconds, Sarsauka hopped down from the shield, giving Eli a nod. “We are ready. When you are done throwing these fireballs of yours, take a knee so my people know it is safe to clean up the remaining trash.”

Eli tossed him a little salute, then turned and started jogging south with dozens of quiet warriors marching behind him. Coming around the corner, he launched his first fireball at the closest group of foes standing between a few large trees. The second and third quickly followed down the line, erupting with roaring explosions of fire that engulfed the people who’d been attacking Kotalo only moments ago.

As his foes screamed, many igniting or being flung away by the blasts, he took a knee in the grass as instructed.

Around him poured Sarsauka and his people, letting out a “hoo-pa” chant as they closed on the survivors. It was a slaughter – those that didn’t immediately bolt in the other direction were cut down in seconds.

Eli swallowed the bile rising in his throat as he watched the last few enemies die. He also reminded himself these people had made their choices and were now suffering the consequences of their actions.

Looking toward the fortress, he noticed that the purple figure had finally made it to the ground floor and was moving among the people grouped inside. Strangely, a shimmering purple haze now surrounded them. Flipping over to Aurasight revealed they still had their auras, though the group surrounding the purple figure vanished again. Still, he didn’t like what he was seeing.

“It is time we finished this,” Sarsauka grunted as he came up, his people behind him.

“Wait,” Eli urged, holding up a hand. “There’s something suspicious happening in there – all the people are starting to glow with power. How about we screw up their plans with a few fireballs so you’re not risking your people?”

“I am not afraid of some imperial bastard or his southern dandies,” Sarsauka growled. “We know how to handle such vermin.” He made a chopping gesture toward the door.

A group of his people ran forward, two filled with gleaming light. The pair stopped a few meters from the doors and held up their hands as the others stood nearby, their shields and various weapons ready. Seconds later, a pulse went off within the two people, their hands suddenly flashing with bright light. As if hit by a wrecking ball, the wooden doors exploded inwards, the concussive blast almost deafening.

The waiting warriors poured forward with their “hoo-pa” chant, only to face an air suddenly filled with thrown spears and flying arrows. Several people immediately fell, pierced through their armor and shields, while others tried to force their way forward. More projectiles emerged while bolts of dark energy stuck a few who collapsed to the ground, screaming in agony.

Eli ducked one of the dark bolts, engaging Hypermind as he focused beyond the doorway. The shadowed interior was too dark for his normal vision, but to Manasight, he had no such issues.

A handful of the enemy fighters picked themselves off the ground, looking no worse for the wear, even though they’d been standing only meters from the door. Further away, the rest seemed completely unaffected as some flung more spears, others shot their bows, and a few tossed missiles of dark energy.

A piercing whistle sounded behind him, and Sarsauka’s people stopped trying to force their way in. Most jumped to the side or back to escape, while a few brave souls grabbed at the injured, pulling them away from the line of fire. Yet the shots from inside didn’t stop, and more warriors fell.

Livid at such a stupid waste of life, Eli was done with this bullshit. Rolling out of the arc of fire, he quickly closed on the shadowed opening without the risk of getting hit. He pushed his aura out in front of him, visualizing a battering ram and shoving it through the door and into the narrow corridor beyond. It did nothing to the projectiles flying through the air, but the nearest people inside started to collapse, the shimmering purple halo vanishing from around them.

Further in, his aura slammed into some kind of barrier. It was soft and malleable, slowly giving way as he pushed against the resistance, even as sickening emotions roiled along its surface. He sensed a desperate need for control, to dominate others, and an almost overwhelming desire for the smell and heat of pumping blood splashing everywhere. They wanted to bathe in it, yearning to taste its salty metallic flavor.

Eli nearly recoiled in disgust, appalled that a human mind could hold such alien thoughts and desires. Gritting his teeth and feeling like he was wading through pure filth and corruption, he shoved back hard against the repulsive barrier. Moreover, he tried sending his own feelings and thoughts through his aura, telling this abomination that it was about to die. They had a mind twisted beyond redemption, and Eli would cleanse them from this world.

The purple figure suddenly turned toward the stairs and started to retreat, the nearby guards following. The others inside lost their purple halo, and more fell, forced to the ground by Eli’s aura. Those near the back continued fighting, dark bolts flying wildly and hitting nothing.

Feeling tired from the effort, Eli pulled some of the swirling mana in the air toward him to recharge his flagging energy as he stepped toward the door. A metal sphere appeared in his hands, and he hurled it at one of the glowing people fighting near the end of the corridor, and they fell, a hole through their chest. More spheres quickly followed, and he cut down anyone still hostile as he finally entered the fortress.

The inside stank, filled with the unmistakable scent of fear, blood, and excrement of the dead and dying. While Eli’s aura held down the survivors, he kept moving toward the stairs, knowing it wasn’t over until he’d killed the glowing purple figure fleeing to the upper floors.  

Two people without auras blocked the steps, one holding a sword and the other a spear. They looked ordinary enough, except for their absolutely expressionless faces and lifeless eyes. It felt like looking at a zombie – they had no spark of intelligence, mortal fear, or any other emotion within their gazes.

Since they didn’t react to his aura, Eli decided on another strategy and quickly hurled two spheres. Sure enough, without their heads, they collapsed like anyone else, and he stepped over their bodies moments later.

Starting up the stairs, he flooded the higher floors with his aura, revealing the entire four-story structure to his senses. There were a handful of bubbles from other people above, the strongest being his quarry rushing up the winding staircase. He left them alone for now, the distance too great for him to do much more than note their locations.

He pulled his aura from the ground floor as Sarsauka’s people stepped through the main entrance, letting them deal with the remaining survivors. Eli had far more important fish to fry.

***

Aengus focused as he stepped onto the ground floor, reaching out with his aura to empower his people. He smiled at the many warriors kneeling in his direction, relishing in their terror, then turned to Commander Keever, standing near the back of the corridor.

“Welcome, Your Highness,” the commander said, straightening from her deep bow. “Sub-Commander Brasloc is on the south crest engaging the enemy while Gifted Sungra attacks from the village. With your support, we shall exterminate those who dare step foot within your lands.”

“Well said, Commander,” Aengus whispered, enjoying the shiver that went through his people. “Rise and feel my Blessings. Bask in the knowledge that no harm shall befall you with your God by your side. I also offer a bounty of one gold for any Gifted captured and triple the allotted time with any vessel you choose.”

A different type of shudder went through the warriors as they stood. He felt the sudden lust, excitement, and avarice of those within his aura and smiled, knowing such incentives would surely land him a few more subjects by the end of the day.

The sudden blast of a nearby detonation, followed by the musical screams of the damned and dying, came from beyond the main doors, drawing Aengus’ attention. Two more explosions quickly followed, and many of the beautiful wails were abruptly silenced. Then came the muffled sound of some barbarian chant, followed by the unmistakable blows of metal meeting flesh, barely carrying over the worried whispers of his nearby warriors.

He sensed their unease and was sickened by their cowardice, but he didn’t lash out. As much as he wanted to execute a few of the craven fools and consume their essences, he chose a different course to support his plans. Pushing more energy into his aura as it settled entirely within the narrow room, he subtly subverted some of their emotions with a bit of his bloodthirst.

“These blasphemers would assault your God and work against my divine plan!” he yelled, the anger in his words seeping into their minds. He saw an answering madness in those who dared meet his gaze, but he didn’t punish them for the insult, though he marked them for later. “They will try to attack us here, but you have my Blessings and will feel no injuries. Prepare yourselves, and let their blood run for their heresy!”

His warriors’ spines stiffened, their emotions hungry as growls filled the air, and he gave them more of his power, knowing he’d need them to cut down the foolish barbarians. They would clear these pests away, combine with his village’s reserves, and sweep the rest of the vermin from his lands. Nothing would stop him from fulfilling his destiny.

The doors suddenly exploded inwards, the metal braces and wooden splinters flying, throwing the nearest warriors from their feet. Yet there was no blood, no injuries, even their ears unimpaired by the concussion. In the bright light outside, their hated foes charged toward the open doorway, and it was time to make them bleed.

Like animals, his people unleashed their weapons, many of the Talents using their mundane spears and bows. A few of the strongest and his handful of Gifted threw elemental and corruptive projectiles, the flashing colors and dark missiles flying. The northern barbarians’ coarse chants stopped, many falling. The sweet song of death and agony ignited in the air, their loathsome enemies suffering for their audacity.

A force smashed into Aengus’ aura, nearly throwing him back, yet he resisted the unexpected attack. The pressure didn’t let up, even slowly growing, and he realized this couldn’t be a Gifted. No, this had to be one of the barbarians’ crude Dias. He’d known encountering one in battle was inevitable, but he’d planned on being far more powerful before facing them.

He tried to firm up his auric shield, only for their assault to suddenly build into an unstoppable force, pushing him back no matter how hard he fought. Then came the emotions encapsulated within their aura, and a strange and unthinkable sensation crawled up his spine. They were his death, a final end, and their promise felt inevitable, as if nothing could stop their remorseless drive to see him die.

Aengus turned toward the stairs, withdrawing his aura from his failing warriors, realizing there was no hope against such a monster – far better to retreat and regroup than face such power. Once he’d passed into his allies’ lands, he would grow stronger and return to eliminate this threat.

As he started climbing the winding stairway, he left two of his hulish behind, commanding them to kill anyone who approached. At the same time, he sent a piece of his consciousness to the one waiting above.

A view of his throne hall appeared in his mind. Dusagored was standing nearby, his head bowed as if concentrating.

“Open the way,” Aengus sent through the hulish. “A Dias is here, and we must retreat.”

Dusagored looked startled, his eyes opening as he glanced fearfully toward the hulish. But a moment later, he nodded, his expression firming.

Aengus severed the connection before Dusagored could reply, his attention pulled toward two images of a giant man stepping into the side corridor below. Before Aengus could try to talk, bargain, or otherwise delay the monster, the connection to his hulish was cut, and he felt the unmistakable sense of their demise.

The Diadar’s death-filled aura abruptly rose around him, filling the air with its inevitability. Yet all it did was spur Aengus on as he reached the top floor, the four guards there bowing out of his way. “Hold this door with your lives, or I will rip out your essences,” he commanded as he passed them.

He spared them no more thoughts, focusing on his escape as he stepped into his throne hall. Dusagored was still standing where he’d last seen him, his hands waving through the air.

“How long?” Aengus growled as he crossed the room, angered that the wall was bare of the shimmering gateway he’d hoped to see.

“Another minute. You need to buy me time, or we are both dead,” Dusagored snapped, his deferential tone gone.

Aengus nearly lashed out at the sheer disrespect of the coward trying to command a God but stayed his hands. He needed this man for at least a few more minutes, but later, he would rip him in two and bathe in his blood and entrails.

He extended his aura but quickly withdrew it as he felt the monster’s approach from the stairs, the guards he’d left fruitlessly defending the hallway. “I will face this Diadar, but he is nearly here,” he snarled.

He ordered his remaining hulish to stand beside the doorway’s arch to ambush the monster. While they followed his commands, he backed up to nearly stand beside the wall, ready to flee when the gateway opened. One way or another, he would survive this, and he’d sacrifice all his creatures if necessary. The Spirit Weaver had promised him he would rule, and nothing would stand in the way of his destiny.

***

Eli stepped over the warriors who’d foolishly pointed their spears at him, Hypermind allowing him to deftly maneuver between the spreading pools of blood. He’d have preferred not having to slaughter them, but he also couldn’t afford to waste time or leave potential enemies at his back.

Staring around the floor, he cycled through his visual abilities, noting that the only other living beings were in the room at the end of the hall. The aura-less people had gathered close to the entrance. His purple target was backed up against the farthest wall with another person standing nearby, waving their hands at that same wall.

Eli’s attention was drawn to that last person, their internal lights peculiar. Their omnessence was closer to their stomach, and they also had a second, smaller glowing sphere in their skulls. Lifesight confirmed their organs and tissues looked like the others in the room, so maybe they were from a human race he hadn’t encountered? But then Manasight revealed the glowing archway atop the wall the stranger was facing, and they went from an oddity to a threat.

Starting to run down the hallway, he focused his aura within the nearby room, trying to force those inside to the ground. The aura-less were unaffected, waiting in their spots near the doorway. However, the unknown person staggered and fell to their hands and knees. The purple figure remained standing, though their legs shook enough that it was only a matter of time until they also dropped.

The aura-less people suddenly charged through the doorway. Dressed in the same style of pale leather armor, they brandished various weapons as they closed on Eli. Like the pair he’d encountered on the ground floor, they might as well be unemotional androids in human form as they raced toward their deaths.

Eli had time to throw four spheres in the hallway, taking down an equal number of enemies. But by the time the fourth fell, the remaining three had run past their dead and dying companions without blinking, getting far too close for comfort.

Out came Bash, and with Hypermind slowing everything down to barely a crawl, he waded into the survivors. Pushing power into his weapon, he crushed the head of the first like a piñata before pivoting away from the thrusting spears of the remaining two. The quarterstaff whistled through the air, smashing the second against the nearby wall, and the remains slid bonelessly down, leaving a bloody trail. One-on-one, he ducked a stabbing attack at his head, only to come back around and cave in the ribcage of the last enemy.

Eli resumed his run as Manasight revealed a flicker of light within the room, a silvery oval appearing on the far wall. The unknown human was crawling forward along the ground while the purple person turned to escape.

Stepping through the doorway, Eli hurled one of his spheres at the muscular blond man in fancy armor, his body glowing with a purple light. Beyond him, a man in colorful robes vanished through the gateway.

The metal ball bounced off the side of the blond man’s head with a clang, the man not even staggering from the blow. However, it did get the guy’s attention, and he turned back toward Eli, his eyes filled with madness. He opened his mouth to say something, but his words were cut off as another sphere smacked into his forehead with another clang, doing as little damage as the last.

Eli sprinted toward who he assumed was Aengus, unwilling to let the madman escape. Quickly considering his options, he reckoned the man was somehow impervious to physical attacks, which might include Bash’s powered strikes. Using flames or a fireball inside this room seemed like the pinnacle of stupidity and might not work anyway. So it left only one ability, and he hadn’t used it successfully since his battle with Boruta.

A thump tapped the inside of his chest, and Eli felt his right hand suddenly burning as if dipped in scalding acid.

Stepping under a wildly swinging arm, he targeted the bright purple omnessence, punching Aengus in the chest. Pain erupted in his hand and wrist as if he’d hit a wall, yet he saw the shimmering energy glued to the blond man’s armor, eating its way through the metal and into the flesh beyond.

Aengus reacted by throwing his arms around Eli in a bear hug. The man’s strength was shocking, squeezing until Eli’s bones creaked. Then, pulling him off his feet, the man fell backward.

Eli’s stomach did a nauseating flip, and the constricting arms fell away from him. But he’d barely landed on his knees against a hard surface when an overpowering force abruptly surrounded him. Feeling trapped in an invisible full-body straightjacket, he collapsed onto his side, unable to move.

He found himself lying on a metal floor, its grey surface cold against his body. In front of him was a vast, cavernous space, and in the distance were rows and rows of countless shelves, with glowing objects stacked tens of meters high. Near the bottom of his peripheral, he saw Aengus lying face down, groaning against the ground.

“Well, that was unexpected and decidedly foolish,” an unknown male said gloatingly. “Entering a gateway going to an unknown destination is one of the more insane acts I have seen in the last century, and I have seen a lot of craziness in that time.”

Eli strained against whatever was holding him trapped, managing to shift his body and head enough to see the unknown guy wearing the multicolored robes. The man stood with his arms crossed a few meters away, the sphere in his skull shining far more brightly now.

“You are certainly a strong individual, moving against the Oververse’s restraining field, but you are within one of its hubs,” the man said, smirking. “In here, even a Prime would find themselves imprisoned.”

“Dusagored, help me,” Aengus wheezed from where he lay, his arms trembling as he tried to rise.

The unknown man, Dusagored apparently, looked at Aengus. “Your omnessence is cracked, Your Highness,” he said, his lips twisting with amusement. “Your vital energy is leaking away, and I have no way to heal you. You are already dead – you simply have not come to terms with that yet.” He shook his head with distaste.

“I have your oath,” Aengus whispered, falling on his side.

Dusagored grimaced as if in pain and looked up at the empty air. “Oververse, dissolve my oath to test subject Aengus Riagladod, Authorization Junior Overseer Dusagored.”

A moment later, his expression cleared. “There, no silly little oath to a psychotic primitive with delusions of bloody grandeur,” he crowed, his smile reappearing. “Now be so good as to die with whatever dignity you have remaining in that broken body of yours.”

Lesser System Restraint Detected

Countermeasures enacted

Countermeasures ineffective

Suggested solution: Request Greater System Override

Does User Request Override?

Eli blinked at Guide’s notifications, quickly reading through the messages. He hadn’t seen anything like them since his run-in with the glowing pink earth, but he wasn’t about to complain. Instead, he twitched his eyes like he’d been taught by the Beta team.

Request Submitted

Please Wait…

Aengus went limp with a gurgling sigh, Lifesight revealing the colors inside him darkening.

“What a waste of resources, but at least I can honestly tell my supervisor I was not to blame for her asset’s death.” Dusagored’s lips were pursed with worry despite his words, but turning to Eli, his eyes narrowed with calculation. “Though I imagine all will be forgiven when I deliver another, even better, asset into her hands. I might even get a promotion out of this.”

Request Granted

Lesser System Restraint Overridden

The force holding him fell away, and Eli lurched up, pointing his hands at Dusagored. An original spell scroll materialized within his grip, one without the minimum arming distance, and he tore it in half.

The flaming sphere barely flashed into existence before its blast smashed him hard against a wall he hadn’t known was there. He crashed to the ground, his body awash in sudden agony. Yet he tried to push through the pain, looking up to find his foe.

Dusagored was in a heap against the distant wooden shelves, flames licking at a shimmering barrier surrounding him. The man sat up, shaking his head and looking around, apparently only slightly disoriented after taking a literal fireball to the face.

Seeing how far away the guy was, Eli pulled out one of his newer spell scrolls and tossed another fireball, only to be followed by another. Each smashed against the barrier, its shimmering color dimming briefly but seemingly holding against everything he could throw its way.

Dusagored finally came to his senses. He pulled some metal device from his robes, pointing it with a shaking hand.

Eli definitely didn’t want to find out what the wand-looking object could do and changed tactics. He tossed his next fireball beyond the man, targeting the shelves with their countless glowing objects, hoping they were at least flammable.

Dusagored’s eyes widened with horror as the flaming sphere soared over his head and smashed into the first row of objects.

The world flashed white, only for everything to darken into absolute blackness a moment later. A deafening thunderclap sent piercing pain through Eli’s ears as a concussive blast smashed him against the wall again. He felt alarming cracks and grindings of strained and breaking bones, yet he gritted his teeth, willing himself not to lose consciousness as his body collapsed to the cold metal floor.

His body pulsing with pain, he flooded himself with healing energy while pushing himself up to sit with his back against the wall. He opened his eyes to utter darkness, even his abilities not revealing anything.

Figuring the bright blast had damaged his sight, he directed some of the healing power toward his eyes. The world almost immediately started brightening, blurry shapes soon appearing, only to sharpen seconds later.

In the distance, he saw a gaping hole where the glowing objects had been and a good chunk of the shelves gone. The remaining flames were spreading, climbing up the wooden beams, and more explosions seemed imminent.

There was no sign of Dusagored or Aengus, but Eli had far more important things to worry about. Looking up and around, he realized he’d only seen a tiny fraction of the vast stadium-sized structure he was in. There were probably millions of boxes, barrels, and other objects gleaming with power here. And when they detonated, he didn’t want to imagine how large the blast would be, but a nuclear-sized mushroom cloud sounded about right.

He caught the glow of the gateway only a few meters to his left below a stone archway identical to the ones he’d seen elsewhere. Farther down the metal wall were more, though without active gateways, as if this massive complex wasn’t just a storage point but also a hub for transportation.

Carefully climbing to his feet, wincing at the sharp pain in his back, he used the wall as a brace as he staggered forward, knowing it was time to leave this party. As more thunderous blasts sent shockwaves of sound and pressure against his back, he didn’t hesitate, stepping through the silvery sheet of light.

His stomach flipped, and he blinked at the disorientation of finding himself somewhere else. He was back on the top floor of the fortress, standing on the thick violet flooring with a gaudy golden chair sitting on a platform across the spacious room.

Turning, he saw the gateway was still there, the stone archway above it glowing with light. He wasn’t sure, but he couldn’t help worrying whether the impending cataclysm could travel through the gateway.

He summoned Bash. Clenching his teeth against the pain in his still-healing body, he pushed energy into the weapon and swung it at the archway.

The curved structure cracked on impact, the sizzling spark almost anticlimactic as chunks of rock and bits of gravel fell onto the plush carpet. The gateway winked out with a whoosh, and Eli was left staring at a blank wall.

Chapter 43

Wolf was in his Volk form and had found a good hiding spot within the tree line, trying not to wince as the rest of his team crawled into their places. Every rustle and snap of the dried leaves and dead branches were sharp to his excellent hearing, but he knew his companions were doing their best to keep the noise to a minimum.

As planned, Dara moved forward on his left with their six personal guards behind her. On his right were Aldero, Malitea, her hekatta, Talent Fasuto, and her cousin, Gifted Samark. Further back was Samark’s twelve Talents watching their flanks to ensure no patrols or a wandering raskalon caught them by surprise.

The first hovel within the clearing was barely a hundred meters from them, and the overall village layout was as reported. Most of the wagons near the center were already covered with travel tarps ready for transport, with only a few of the largest still being filled.

The prisoners were a sorry sight, looking even worse than Wolf had feared. The marks of abuse were plain, the welts, cuts, and sores just a hint of what had happened to them as most stared vacantly as if their minds were gone. Fausin might have been one of the young men listlessly roaming about or lying against the buildings, but it was hard to tell. The last time Wolf saw him, his nephew had been a young boy.

The prisoner’s tormenters were nearby, the dishonorable warriors in their pale leather armor strutting about the area like they were the decadent gods of old. The others in mismatched clothing and bits of armor were little better, some slapping the prisoners idly in passing or spitting at them. Wolf wanted to tear their throats out in retribution, but he held himself still, knowing their time would come.

Far more dangerous than the contemptible warriors and their drudges were the large shapes beyond the granary. He suspected some of his companions had quietly wondered whether the raskalons were actually here, but none could doubt their eyes as the reptilian beasts lounged in the midday sun.

Malitea’s cousin, Samark, whose mother was acclaimed Loremaster Leighsal, had briefed the team earlier on the raskalons. Most of what he shared was well known, like how the creatures had famously served Boruta Dunmaru, the Demon of Eld Forest, earning them their “demon lizard” moniker. Or how their dark scales were incredibly durable, nearly impervious to mortal weapons and most elemental gifts. Fortunately, they also had weak points where they had no scales, such as their eyes and inside their mouths, or where they were thin, like their underbelly.

What was new information for some was how the raskalons were vulnerable to the spirits’ spark, which was why the creatures feared thunderstorms. While there were no such dark clouds in the sky, Malitea’s gift was similar and should be incredibly useful for their plans. However, she’d warned them she could only use it sparingly and would need time to recharge. If that happened, Wolf and Samark would work to protect her as they bore enchanted weapons that should cut through the raskalons’ hides.

Hopefully, their party would only face the four raskalons dozing in the clearing. Still, they knew the creatures were mortal, as had been proven when they passed the decaying carcass in the woods to the south, courtesy of Eli’s efforts.

The journey here had started well, leaving the farmstead in the morning and following Aldero west across the stone road and into the forest. They’d made good time with the light trickling through the thick canopy bright enough to reveal the narrow dirt trail. Even when that trail turned south, they’d continued at a good pace west through the trees for nearly two hours before taking a break.

While they ate their field rations, Wolf had taken the opportunity to disclose what they were likely to encounter with the prisoners within the village. A rescue operation was no time for hesitation, and surprising his people could jeopardize their mission.

Remembering his own initial reaction to Eli’s private report to him and his daughter the previous afternoon, Wolf had been exceedingly careful in his wording. He told them the prisoners had an affliction that made them appear Bound, their auras and strengths somehow hidden. However, he’d also stressed how Eli Tal, the same man who’d demonstrated his overwhelming power in last night’s meeting, had promised to heal their peoples’ injuries.

The team had reacted much as expected, some growing pale with disgust while others responded with rage or disbelief. Wolf and Dara had worked to bring them around, their words reminding everyone that their people needed them, regardless of this condition. They had to trust in the honored spirits and see this through.

With heavier hearts but a renewed purpose, the team had turned north. Aldero had them stop a little while later at a marker he’d left the day before, telling everyone they were about to enter the edge of the Eld. And once everyone had taken the time to form their auric shields, they’d pressed on.

The feeling of walking through Eld Forest, of some hidden monster stalking him, was not one Wolf wished to repeat. He’d almost instinctually shifted into his Volk form, his instincts insisting he needed to transform to help defend himself or challenge whatever was out there. The fact that Aldero, Eli, and Hershal had already traversed this way twice had helped, and the group had persevered.

Eventually, the team exited the Eld, and some still shared looks as if surprised by the accomplishment. They’d actually passed through that haunted forest, and none had lost their hearts, minds, or lives like the tales said would happen. Still, they’d taken another short break, checking in with the other teams before moving to take their positions for the upcoming assault.

Noticing the silence, Wolf shook off his thoughts and looked over to Malitea and her cousin, who silently signaled they were ready. Turning the other way, he got the same confirmation from Aldero and Dara.

Wolf made a quick gesture that anyone in a squad would understand. Aldero responded by pulling out his farspeak to send the message their team was in position and ready.

Focusing on the stone structure in the distance, Wolf knew that any second now, Eli would launch his fiery beacon like a sign from the spirits. Then, they would work together to save their people.

A spark ignited along the top of the faraway fortress, followed quickly by several more in rapid succession. There was movement in the clearing as the raskalons stirred, lifting their scaly heads to look east. One let out a roar, the sound ascending to a high-pitched note as it climbed to its feet.

The crack of the distant explosions finally reached the village, and the enemy warriors turned, looking east as well. More of them came out of the buildings, some of the vermin pulling up their pants or straightening their armor.

The rising buzz of conversation was drowned out as a horn sounded. The enemy gathered around a man wearing old Imperial-style metal armor, the fluting, etching, and other decorations making him stand out. Their apparent leader yelled something unintelligible, but his gestures revealed his intentions, pointing toward the fortress.

Wolf felt his companions’ eyes on him, and he quietly lifted a fist, signaling his people to wait.

In minutes, the enemy started walking east and away from Wolf’s hidden team. Looking more like a mob than a disciplined force, they had no columns or any sort of order beyond following their leader, who’d surrounded himself with armored guards. Their drudges in ragged clothing and patchy armor stuck close as if afraid of being left behind.

Unfortunately, the raskalons stayed put in the empty field beyond the granary. All four had climbed to their feet and were stalking about in agitation. Even worse, four more of the creatures appeared from out of the trees to the north, joining them.

A rustling sound had Wolf look to his right, where Aldero was lifting his farspeak to his head. The man’s eyes narrowed, and after a few agonizingly long seconds, he turned to Wolf with pursed lips.

“Eli Tal says the fortress’ hillside is trapped but offers to clear a path,” Aldero whispered loud enough for the others nearby to hear. “Kotalo will draw the attention from the enemy forces within the fortress and village while Sarsauka and Eli make a flanking attack. Kotalo regrets that he will be delayed but will move to assist us as soon as feasible.”

Wolf grimaced, discarding their original plan. His eyes narrowed as he considered their backups, grunting as he made a decision. “With eight raskalons, we will use the lure contingency plan, and I will be the bait. First, though, we need to give that gaggle of filth more time to move away,” he said, then nodded toward the enemy mob.

Looking around at his companions, he noted their strained expressions and tense bodies, some uncomfortable with his commands. He also didn’t miss Dara’s tight lips and furrowed brows, but she nodded when he met her gaze. Eventually, everyone settled down to wait.

Minutes passed, and the enemy crowd finally passed between the far-off hills, soon lost to sight. Yet Wolf held off on them moving, trying to give them as much time as possible. Once they set out from the trees, the raskalon beasts would undoubtedly notice, and their roars might bring some of the warriors back, which would be a disaster.

“Father,” Dara hissed from his left.

Wolf looked over, then followed her gesture. On the other side of the village, two raskalons approached the prisoners. They stalked forward like the predators they were, their long tails slowly swinging as their forked tongues flicked through the air.

“Fucking demon’s blood,” he snarled, rising to his knees and lifting his spear off the ground. “I will pull them away while the rest of you follow the plan.” He took a second, meeting his daughter’s eyes, then focused again on his targets as he stood. “May our ancestors’ spirits bless us in our time of need.”

Engaging fiotar, his mobility gift, Wolf dashed across the ground, his Volk form’s clawed feet helping him dig into the turf. His ancient spear was held tight in his clawed right hand, trusting the weapon his ancestor, Diadal Laidir, had wielded against the Riagladod Empire. It seemed only fitting that he used it now to help their people against another threat, and spirits willing, they would share her success on the battlefield.

Coming around the last hovel, he slowed, the nearest raskalon already looking his way as if sensing Wolf’s approach. The one on the far side was only starting to turn its head, its enormous body shifting toward him.

The nearest one’s reptilian eyes narrowed, its mouth opening to reveal many sharp teeth for rending flesh from bones. And it darted toward Wolf, ignoring the prisoners it had been stalking only moments ago.

“Light’s vengeance!” Wolf bellowed the ancient war cry, running toward the creature as if to meet it head-on.

Right before their collision, he re-engaged fiotar while darting to his left. His spear lashed out, the force of its strike traveling up his arm, joined by a cracking sound. Spinning with the momentum of his blow, he lept hard to the side, only to roll back around and continue running away. He dared not look as another beast ran his way, but he heard the roar of rage and pain behind him.

The following minutes grew hectic as he darted around the field, dropping and then engaging his gifts to keep him one step away from death. He not only dodged but struck out with his spear at every opportunity. Sometimes, it was barely a scrape, other times a cut, and one blow likely hamstrung the beast. Unfortunately, he couldn’t slow down enough to take advantage, forced to evade swinging tails and lunging jaws.

He barely caught glimpses of his companions as they went about their work, following the plan they’d devised earlier that day. Dara and their personal guards stood near one building, each using their gifts when they had the opportunity. Her divine flames blasted out several times across the battlefield, but the raskalons seemed impervious to the heat. Behind her, six of Samark’s Talents rounded up all the prisoners they could, herding them inside the structure.

Malitea, Fasuto, and Samark stood before the next building while the rest of Samark’s people did the same thing there. Those who were listless or unable to stand were picked up or dragged in by Samark’s Talents to keep them from being trampled by the raging demon lizards. And by the spirits’ mercy, most of the prisoners seemed to understand they were there to help, moving to get inside.

All the while, Wolf sprinted around, causing all the chaos he could. Fortunately, they weren’t trying to defeat the demon lizards and only needed to delay until their reinforcements arrived. Not even these beasts could prevail against more than a hundred battle-hardened Talents and a dozen Gifted.

Showing far more intelligence than Wolf liked to see in beasts, the raskalons started ignoring his actions and lumbered toward Malitea’s team. A few sported the wounds he’d left them, but even the one he thought he’d hamstrung moved with only a limp. When he tried to get their attention again, their whip-like tails lashed out as he closed, and he had no choice but to dodge away or risk broken bones.

Malitea saw them coming, yelling and pointing, though her companions had already noticed as well. Fasuto brandished his sword, standing to one side. Samark was on her other side, his spear extended.

A spark of lightning lept from Malitea’s hand, colliding with the head of the nearest raskalon. The beast’s body stiffened, sparks traveling around its massive form. Smoke suddenly gushed from its mouth as if its insides were on fire, and it crumpled lifelessly to the ground.

The other raskalons roared, spittle flying as they picked up speed, the leading three moving together as if intending to trample the trio into the turf.

A boulder the size of his head shot away from Samark, smacking into the legs of one of the creatures. The raskalon stumbled and slowed, but the others kept going.

Before Malitea could use her gift again, they arrived. She tried to jump away, only for one to reach out, its teeth-filled maw latching onto her around the torso. But before it could bite her in half, Fasuto somehow ducked and swirled into view, then he thrust up, his sword piercing the beast’s eye in an explosion of fluids.

The raskalon dropped Malitea’s torn body as it reared, its eyesocket a bloody ruin. It backed away, shaking its head as more anguished roars sounded.

Wolf caught movement out of the corner of his eye and risked a glance east. In the distance, a dense cloud of debris rose above the hills, booms, and sparks of lights revealing a pitched battle. Sadly, there was no help to be had from their allies in the little time his people had – they were on their own.

He turned back, surprised to see Malitea still alive, moving weakly on the ground. Samark remained glued to her side, furiously keeping a second beast at bay with his thrusting spear while a third shifted around to come in on his flank. Fasuto took a spot on her other side, trying to protect her from the other biting and gnashing demon lizards.

Wolf ran forward to assist, but two other raskalons nearby had switched tactics, lashing their tails at him and Dara’s group. The creatures seemed well coordinated as they worked together, separating the threats until they could deal with each separately.

Wolf wasn’t about to be deterred and forced energy into his fiotar. It almost seemed like the world blurred as he shot toward the flanking beast that had nearly made it behind Samark. And just before Wolf collided with the creature, he dropped, skidding across the ground and tilting his spear up at a sharp angle.

The violence of his strike and the momentum of his slide ripped the weapon away, yet it also cut into the raskalon’s vitals. As he ducked under a swinging tail, he barely caught sight of the beast twisting and falling. The weight of its enormous body forced the ancient blade deep, and it roared in agony.

The thunderous howl drew the other beasts’ attention, turning simultaneously toward Wolf. He could have sworn he saw a disconcerting intelligence in their gazes, and they charged him from multiple directions.

Engaging his gift again, though feeling a warning pang in his chest, he was still able to jump and roll away. Coming up, he stumbled as exhaustion struck, yet managed to keep his feet, turning to see the raskalons pivoting to attack him again.

Looking beyond them, he grinned as the one he’d stabbed was writhing in its death throes while blood and entrails gushed onto the ground. At least he’d taken one of these beasts with him, and hopefully, he’d bought his people enough time for their reinforcements to arrive.

The biggest raskalon charged toward him, two more not far behind, and Wolf knew this was likely the end. Yet he pulled his house knife and held his other claw out, ready to try and land at least one more wound before meeting his ancestors.

The lead raskalon’s head abruptly whipped to the side, a strange dark sphere shooting away, leaving half its face a ruin of blood and cracked scales. As its eyes lost the luster of life, the beast’s body fell, sliding across the ground.

The other two raskalons behind it dug their back legs into the turf, trying to keep themselves from trampling their fellow beast.

A moment later, a terrifying yet familiar feeling passed through Wolf, like death itself was approaching to welcome him across the veil. And then Eli ran into view, his metal-capped quarterstaff swinging, and the weapon connected with the head of one of the skidding raskalon. The crackling crunch of contact was nothing compared to the sight of the side of its skull caving in, its thick neck abruptly cocked at an unnatural angle.

Turning and moving out of the way of the collapsing carcass, Eli came back around. Extending the quarterstaff until he was holding onto one end, it whistled through the air, releasing it to fly unerringly into the head of the third.

The struck raskalon reared, dark blood leaking from a snout sharply askew, and shook its head. It roared, and the ones behind it ran closer as if to help.

Eli roared right back, then his quarterstaff somehow appeared in his hands, even though it had been bouncing across the turf a moment earlier. The sense of his aura deepened, its deathly notes promising inevitable demise for any who challenged him.

Wolf’s surprise reached new heights as the surviving raskalons suddenly backed away, their eyes opening wide. The one with the broken snout pivoted sharply, but it wasn’t trying to bring its tail into play but instead bolted in the opposite direction. Its surviving companions followed, all running north and disappearing into the forest.

Chapter 44

Kotalo jogged west down the dirt trail, Reva and the bulk of his force in formation around him. With the chaotic battle settled behind them, he’d left enough people to secure what prisoners they’d taken while the healers did their work. Vestim and Carlasta had also sent word that Sarsauka’s warriors were inside the fortress. They hadn’t found any sign of Aengus Riagladod, but they were still clearing the upper floors.

Coming around the last of the foothills, Kotalo finally got a look at the village and its collection of sad little buildings. Many heavily laden wagons waited beside a large building that had to be the granary he’d heard about. In the nearby field were dark mounds as tall as a person, the ground and turf under and around them churned and bloody. A second glance revealed their long tails, shiny scales, and red stripes, and he realized they were the bodies of the near-mythical raskalons. Further away, some of the hovels had warriors guarding their doors while close by, more huddled around someone on the ground.

Kotalo ran toward that group, shouting quick orders that had two columns peel away to secure a perimeter near the tree line. Getting closer, he recognized Wybert in his Volk form, who turned at their approach. His daughter Daralis was by his side, her dark armor ripped near one shoulder and her warrior braids coming undone.

“Commander Kotalo,” Wybert said, lifting a hand in greeting before his body blurred and shrank into his human form. “It is good to see you, and you as well, Talent Reva.” The man nodded to both of them as he pulled his outfit tighter around his frame, cinching his wide belt tight.

A commotion behind them drew Kotalo’s attention to the small crowd as Fasuto stood, holding Malitea in his arms. Her armor was shredded with a dozen nasty punctures, and red blood splashed across the pale leather. For a moment, he thought she was mortally wounded, but not only did her hekatta seem relieved, but her face had a healthy color.

“She’ll likely sleep for a while,” a familiar voice said, and Eli Tal stood up from where he’d been kneeling on the ground.

Kotalo blinked in surprise, having thought the man was still in the fortress with Sarsauka’s force.

“Her body is healthy,” Eli continued, “but her energy is low, and she’ll need to rest.”

“My eternal thanks, honored guardian,” Fasuto said, his voice rumbling with emotions as he held his hoyusha. With Malitea’s cousin Samark by his side, the two walked toward one of the other buildings.

Eli turned toward Kotalo, his gaze taking in Wybert and Daralis standing nearby. “Hey, Kotalo, if you don’t mind, we can catch up later. I still have a lot of healing left to do.” His serious expression relaxed as his lips briefly quirked with humor. “Oh, and you can let Sarsauka’s people know I took care of that shithead, Aengus. After killing him, I ran through the fortress in a hurry to get here and didn’t stop to chat.”

“I would like to hear those details when you are available,” Kotalo replied, giving him the respectful bow he’d show any healer.

Eli looked at Daralis, his eyebrows lifting in question. “Would you mind showing me to my patients? I don’t want to alarm them when I walk in there looking all big and scary.” He smiled, but the humor didn’t quite reach his eyes.

Daralis nodded, leading the tall man toward one of the nearby hovels still guarded by a half dozen warriors. The armored people parted for the pair, bowing out of their way.

Kotalo looked at Wybert in question. “Gifted Vendo and the other healers are back at the roadway, tending to our wounded. Do we need to send for them to assist Eli Tal?”

Wybert sighed as he nodded. “I imagine the rescued could use their help, but that is not precisely the kind of healing Eli was talking about.” His gaze moved past Kotalo, eyes narrowing. “Would you ask your people to give us some privacy? Talent Reva, if you could stay, I imagine your help would be appreciated in this matter,” he said, nodding toward her.

Mystified but trusting the man, Kotalo turned and gestured to his squad. Reva stepped forward to stand by his side while the rest left to go about their duties.

“Commander, we have a situation here that will take careful sensitivity,” Wybert murmured, nearly expressionless except for the intensity swimming in his eyes. “I do not understand how it is possible, but the rescued have no detectable strength or aura and show all the signs of being Bound.”

The man said it so simply that Kotalo needed a moment to process the words. “That cannot be true,” he finally said, a sick feeling settling in his stomach at the idea. After all these people had already been through, they’d somehow been cursed as well? And as adults? He’d never heard of such a thing.

“That is not all. Eli thinks he can heal it, and he says he has already done it once before in Bishal.” Wybert waved at the building Eli had walked into. “He is in there now, working to save them.”

“General, such a thing cannot be healed. It is a debt to be repaid,” Reva whispered, her words filling with intensity as her ordinarily expressionless face showed the strain of their conversation.

“And if we are wrong?” Wybert asked, his voice also dropping to a whisper. “If Eli can cure this, what happens then? Because I trust that man enough to believe it is at least possible, and we need to be ready in case it is true.”

***

“Alright, she’s ready for the healers,” Eli said, leaning back and releasing Hypermind as he finished with another patient. The young woman was still asleep, but the glowing worm in her head was gone, and her omnessence was aglow, the strength of her aura already building. He’d also fixed the worst of her injuries, but there was still some work left for the other healers to finish.

A pair of Talents standing quietly nearby moved forward and carefully picked up the padded board the woman was lying on. Moving slowly, they carried her out of the wooden building.

At first, Eli had tried to not only remove the Power Binding modifier but also return his patients to perfect health. It wasn’t like the healing was difficult once he’d removed the energy-sucking worm. He also wasn’t concerned about his energy since he could refresh his power with the floating lights, but he was only one person, and everything took precious time.

He pulled up the message that had appeared nearly twelve hours ago, only a few minutes after he’d returned through the gateway.

Congratulations! You have completed the optional quest to kill a being at or above your evolutionary stage.

Calculated Difficulty: Mid Initiate

Reward: 400 celestials, additional time has been banked for your next counselor session

Prepare yourself for transport. (01:02:08)

He didn’t know what would happen when the time ran out, whether he’d simply vanish like after the battle with Boruta or some gateway would open for him to step through. Either way, Eli had been unwilling to leave the former prisoners Bound, not knowing if there’d be some crazy time-dilation again. What felt like a day to him during the trial had been nearly a month in this world. So he’d had that deadline looming as he started his healing hours ago.

Early on, between patients, he’d asked Dara if the other healers could pitch in with some of the physical damage. She’d stepped outside while he was starting on his second patient, and by the time he was ready for the fourth, she’d returned with word that the healers had begun to arrive and were prepared to help.

After that, Eli cleared the parasites first, which wasn’t nearly as complicated as he’d feared. He’d even improved his method, shaping three parallel two-dimensional glowing blades in his palm. With Hypermind going, he’d carefully sliced through the bright worms in their heads, only needing a few passes before the nasty creatures vanished.

Then, he’d focused on fixing the worst of their injuries before handing them off to the healers for the finishing touches. There’d been broken bones, lacerations, infections, far too much internal trauma, and a whole lot more. He’d tried not to let his patients’ horrific state get to him, but he was only human. Seeing how much so many had endured, he regretted not making Aengus suffer more before his death.

There’d been a particularly poignant moment when the Talents led in a young man with brutal scars across his bare chest and back, yet his eyes were vacant, staring at the ground in front of him. Dara had stood up, a hand covering her mouth as tears gathered in her eyes, recognizing her cousin Fausin. And after Eli completed his work, she’d briefly left with the Talents, taking the man to the nearby healers’ tent, returning some time later.

Through it all, Eli continued his healing, using the floating mana to recharge his energy when needed, clearing the parasites and fixing the worst of their wounds. Somewhere along the way, as the hours passed, he recaptured his wonder. Back on Earth, it would have taken months or years of multiple surgeries and recovery to accomplish what took him minutes. Here, he had magic and could make a difference, and it was magnificent.

While waiting between patients, he’d also taken some time to review his status and the changes that had occurred over the last day.

Name: Eli Tal

Species: Human

Race: Restricted (Anomaly)

Level: 15

Body Evolution: Low Initiate

Abilities

Identify: High Mundane

Manasight: Low Initiate

Healing: Low Initiate

Flamethrower: Low Initiate

Lifesight: Peak Mundane

Aurasight: High Mundane

Modifiers:

Qualifications: Inscriber (Apprentice)

He’d gained two levels, which was a pleasant surprise when he’d expected only one, but that wasn’t all. Healing, Lifesight, and Aurasight had also progressed, going up one stage for each. As usual, he wasn’t sure about the mechanics behind these changes but was guessing it was because he’d used all three a lot lately. Fortunately, he’d be seeing Fluxi soon and would be sure to ask her how it worked.

“How are you feeling?” Dara asked, pulling him out of his wandering thoughts.

Eli looked over, smiling at her sitting in the same rickety chair she’d used for hours, an open book on her lap. She’d changed out of her armor long ago and now wore an embroidered dress over pants and laced sandals.

“I’m a bit worn out, but we’re nearly done, right?” The mental toll of focusing under Hypermind for so long was exhausting, but he was unwilling to stop until he’d removed all the parasites. He was sure he’d seen over twenty patients by now, maybe more than thirty, but he’d lost count hours ago.

“She was the last one.” Dara gave him a smile as she closed her book and set it on a nearby table.

“Oh, thank goodness,” he sighed, relief sweeping through him. Yet he didn’t see the same reflected in his friend. “What’s wrong?”

Dara turned in her chair to face him, her expression serious. “We need to talk about what happens next. Remember our conversation in Bishal the other night?”

“About how people would react to me healing the Bound?” He nodded with a slight shrug. “Sure. But what was I supposed to do? I couldn’t just leave them in that condition.”

Dara’s gaze dropped, her hands clenching. “I was wrong and regret my words from that night. I was not thinking of what these poor people were going through, of what my own cousin was experiencing, and I am ashamed.” She looked up, her expression firming as her dark eyes met his. “But are you prepared for what will happen now? Outside, it is already starting. Word will quickly spread that being Bound is not the curse we thought it was. At the very least, it can be treated, which has family-shattering implications.”

Eli looked toward the door. “What’s happened? What is going on outside?”

“I have been here for much of the time and have only heard pieces, but my father asked to speak when you were finished.”

He nodded. “Yeah, I wanted to talk with both of you too.” The clock was ticking, and he had things to share with them.

Dara pulled out her golden farspeak and held it to her head for a few seconds. Lowering it, she gave him the hint of a smile. “He is on his way.”

Barely a minute later, Wolf walked in, his eyes quickly scanning the room. Behind him, the sky was dark as one of the guards standing outside silently closed the door.

Eli stood, giving the older man a welcoming nod, and gestured at one of the flimsy-looking chairs across the room. “Hey, Wolf, pull up a seat. I know you came in here to tell me something, but I don’t have much time, and there are things I need to say before I go.”

“Go?” Dara asked, standing with alarm. “What do you mean?”

Instead of answering, Eli focused, and Wolf and Dara suddenly looked over, their eyes locking onto the floating message. “Before that time runs out, I think it’s time we had a chat. I’ve learned a few things in the last day, and I suspect a hell of a lot more.”

***

There wasn’t time to give them all the details, but Eli described killing Aengus and going through a gateway at the top of the nearby fortress, leading to some massive structure filled with millions of objects. And once there, how he’d encountered Dusagored, a man with a second omnessence in his skull. That naturally led to what Eli knew about the Associates and them running this world from the shadows. He suspected Dusagored was one of them but had also served Aengus at the same time.

Eli also explained what he knew about the Bound, how they had some glowing worm in their heads that sucked all their energy away. Combined with how Aengus and Dusagored had somehow Bound others, it only reinforced the connections with the Associates. The reason for their working together was a mystery, but it couldn’t be ignored either.

Conscious of how much Wolf knew, Eli told them he was leaving to meet someone off-world without sharing the specifics. He wasn’t sure how long he’d be gone but was hoping to learn more about Lurra and come back with information to help them against the Associates. It was a lot of guesswork, but he wasn’t even sure he’d return to this village or appear at Blood Boulders like the last two times.

Dara and Wolf took Eli’s information dump as well as could be expected. Dara had held herself mostly quiet beyond a few whispered curses, but she’d smiled with satisfaction at hearing how Aengus had died. Wolf’s eyes had simmered with restrained fury from nearly the beginning, only growing worse as the details unfolded. His body had rippled a few times when the Associates and their connections with Aengus and the Bound were mentioned, but he finally nodded almost calmly when Eli was done.

“That is a lot to absorb,” Wolf said, “and we will talk more when you return. However, before you leave, you should know there will be trouble spreading after what happened here.”

“Yeah, Dara warned me, but I can’t pretend to understand,” Eli replied, noting her worried expression.

“Entirely understandable for a man from another world,” Wolf retorted with amusement.

He quickly sobered, leaning forward, his chair creaking under his weight. “Sarsauka is making claims that all this talk about curing the Bound is an Easone scheme to discredit the other ruling families, specifically the Bandoroc, Ferwen, and Leighsals. As the man is from an offshoot of the Bandoroc, his own personal interests cannot be ignored.”

“Those are the ones you said were connected with the Bound?” Eli asked, looking at Dara.

“Yes,” she replied, with Wolf nodding beside her. “My father knows far more about the histories, but the Bandoroc and Ferwen have run large plantations worked by the Bound for centuries. I understand the Leighsal family has only recently become involved over the last few decades.”

“Shit,” Eli murmured. “So I’m guessing Malitea is on that dipshit Sarsauka’s side too?”

“Not at all,” Wolf snorted, drawing a startled look from Dara. “She woke up hours ago, and I heard she was quite upset at first. But as more survivors emerged from this building, their auras’ strength returning for anyone nearby to feel, her opinion quickly changed. I even spent a few minutes talking with her, and she now firmly supports healing the Bound.”

“Really, Father? A Leighsal said that?”

Wolf grimaced, looking at his daughter. “Perhaps I have been too quick to judge an entire family based on their leadership. When Sarsauka began spouting his nonsense about a plot, Malitea nearly assaulted him,” he said, admiration coloring his words.

But then his expression darkened, his eyes narrowing. ““Regardless, Sarsauka left over an hour ago, taking those who felt similarly with him. By tomorrow, his version of events will spread into Bishal, but Kotalo plans to steal a march on him. The squad’s airship landed not long ago, and some of our people will make the flight early tomorrow and will be in Bishal when they open the gates at dawn. Sarsauka isn’t well respected by anyone with a working brain, so we will ensure the truth gets out.”

“I didn’t intend for any of this to happen,” Eli admitted, his mind awhirl at all that had happened while he’d been busy healing. “How bad will this get?”

Wolf sighed, shaking his head. “Unless you plan on disappearing for good, you will need to heal as many Bound as you can when you return. Sarsauka and those families I mentioned will no doubt try to control the narrative, but every person you cure is another they cannot hide.” Wolf leaned forward, his gaze intense. “It is your decision, but if you truly mean to walk this path, then I will follow, but you must know that it will be bloody before we see the end of it.”

Eli unflinchingly met the man’s eyes, feeling the commitment in his gaze. He looked at Dara next, and she nodded.

“Of course, I am with you,” she said. “Even if I had not sworn a life debt, I could not face my ancestors without fighting to free our people from these Associates,” she said, scorn dripping from the word. “If we ever hope to once more step into the light, then this is a battle we must win.”

“Well said,” Wolf growled, looking at his daughter with pride.

“Good, because I don’t plan on stopping,” Eli assured them and glanced at the floating display, seeing less than ten minutes remaining. “I don’t know how long I’ll be gone, but I will return as quickly as possible.”

Wolf stood, waving toward the door. “Before you go, can you step outside and say something? The rumors are spreading, and your making an appearance can only help our cause.”

“Yeah,” Eli sighed, standing. He wasn’t all that comfortable with public speaking, but if saying a few words would make a difference, it was the least he could do.

“Give me a minute to gather everyone,” Wolf said, his smile an interesting mix of sympathy and satisfaction. With a final nod, he turned and quietly left.

Dara stood, giving Eli an almost sad smile. “Remember that evening by the creek outside Herria? When you described what your world’s heavens were like, how the billions of stars were like sparkling jewels lighting up the night?” She waved her hand through the air as if painting it with broad strokes as he’d done all those weeks ago. “Ever since then, whenever I look up at the dark sky, I cannot help but wish to see the same thing.”

Eli tossed her a grin. “Well, who knows what’s possible? Maybe once we kick those Associates’ asses, things might change.”

A murmur of noise drew their gazes toward the door, the sound of many people talking nearby.

With a shrug, Eli walked over and opened the door, gesturing for Dara to precede him. Then he followed her out and stopped.

Night had fallen hours ago, yet the village square had many Lightwells set up on sticks like Tiki torches, illuminating the suddenly silent crowd of people in a riot of different outfits. Surprisingly, some looked like Sarsauka’s warriors, standing out in their colorful armor. But most were in a mix of different styles, like Malitea standing near the front in her pale armor, the punctures already covered with dark patches like badges of honor. Fasuto was beside her, his fabric pants and long-sleeved shirt bound at his wrists and ankles. Nearby was Kotalo and his squad in their dark leather armor, Reva among them smiling brightly. Wolf was off to the side in his baggy jumpsuit with his guards in their heavy armor behind him. Standing close was Dara, wearing her embroidered dress over pants, just like she’d worn at the manor.

Eli felt a knot in his throat as he looked at the many people he’d met, fought with, and come to care about in such a short time. His eyes swimming, he extended his aura, wanting everyone to hear what he had to say. Yet he was careful, not trying to put too much pressure on anyone but simply laying it like a thin blanket across the square.

The people dropped to their knees in a wave of humanity extending out to the edge of the crowd, with many starting to bow forward.

“Please stand,” he said, his quiet words echoing.

Many showed confusion as they stared at him from their knees, but he waited. After a few more moments, with Dara, Wolf, and Kotalo’s squad quickly complying, the rest of the crowd followed, climbing to their feet, though many looked uncertain.

“I do not need anyone to kneel for me. If you must do something, do this.” He demonstrated, putting a fist to his heart like he’d seen so many warriors do since landing in this world. And he smiled as many responded, the thump of more than a hundred hands loud in the silence.

“I am honored to stand before you after a hard-fought victory against a foe who thought nothing of treating your people like animals. Yet I was only one among the hundreds who contributed to this achievement, and I hope you all feel the same pride for what you’ve done.”

He looked over the crowd, trying to convey how he felt in his expression, but paused as he noticed a young man standing in front of a large tent at the edge of the square. Recognizing Fausin, Eli found the intelligence in his eyes striking, so different from the vacant gaze from hours earlier. Behind his former patient, more people stepped forward, crowding the entryway as they peered Eli’s way, and he nodded to them before returning his attention to the crowd.

“But make no mistake, this is only the first blow in a growing conflict. I proclaim this now and let the word spread – I aim to cure every Bound so no one has their strength, lives, and futures stripped away. Let everyone know I am coming for those who would subjugate their fellow people.”

As a murmur passed through the crowd, Eli summoned the floating screen, seeing how little time he had remaining.

“Sadly, I must leave for a short time.” And he lifted his hands while many in the crowd reacted with surprised and anxious expressions. “As many of you know, I left after the battle with Boruta. Now, I am being called away once again, but I will return!”

Eli smiled at the sea of people as the timer reached zero, and his stomach flipped as the lights went out.

Epilogue

Lugh was in his office, leaning back in his chair, a warm cup of choga in one hand. One of Sub-Administrator Jayms’ proposals was frozen on his screen. However, since it had no special priority, he’d get to it in a little while – after his break.

Once the issue of that madman Boruta Dunmaru had been removed from Lugh’s time allocation queue, things hadn’t settled down. He’d admittedly been relieved not having to worry about getting hauled in for questioning and torture, but Peja and the other administrators seemed determined to bury him in work. Sadly, such was the burden borne by incredibly skillful individuals.

A blaring horn made him jump in surprise.

“Felking blisters,” he cursed, his drink’s dark liquid splashing onto his lap. But any further words were swallowed as a deep voice thundered through the air.

“Alert! Administrator Peja has summoned all Associates for a mandatory meeting. Immediately proceed to the Primary Conference Hall. Failure to comply will be severely punished.”

Lugh quickly stood, summoning a towel and wiping his hands clean. He changed clothes, storing the stained pants in his DS before equipping a new pair. He took a few precious moments to confirm his defenses and camouflage were in place, as he always did before leaving his office. A glance at his reflection in the large mirror on a nearby wall showed he was presentable, and he flipped the red-handled lever on his desk.

Watching the green light above his door change to red, he wondered what was happening. Typically, Peja preferred dispatching her chosen minions as a display of power, so sending a message through the Oververse meant she was already impatient and likely in an atrocious mood.

The light turned black, and a green oval materialized beneath the stone archway. Knowing better than to delay, he stepped through the gateway, barely twinging at the sensation of his body instantaneously transiting through space.

Appearing in a circular room thousands of kilometers from his office, he ignored the other Associates materializing around him as he walked toward the large open door. He didn’t rush, but neither did he dawdle through the metal corridors, and minutes later, he stepped into the conference hall.

The large room was as spotless as always and already half-filled. Most were junior Associates, but punctuality for the lowly often consisted of being early or suffering the consequences for their audacity. Only the powerful could get away with stretching such bounds, but even directors were filing in, as none would dare test Peja’s patience at a time like this.

He sat in his usual seat, almost halfway down the long dorchawood table, extending his senses to eavesdrop on the nearby conversations. Judging by the whispered words being shared, either none knew what this meeting was about, or those who did were keeping their own counsel. Since both were a distinct possibility, he sat quietly, calmly waiting for Peja to make her entrance.

Sub-Administrators Jayms and Ackley and the rest of the Associates came in after more minutes passed, each seeking out their respective groups. The whisperings grew in volume, the crowd growing stupidly restless as if they didn’t know how this game was played.

Lugh realized this would be a different sort of meeting when he felt a brush of intense anger against his auric shield. His defenses were far more robust than those nearby, yet he turned with some alarm toward the door, only to see it crash open as Peja stormed in.

The air grew thick with impending violence, her aura filling the room. As the only known Prime in this sequestered world, her power was unchallenged and typically hidden as custom demanded, but today, she revealed it. Her long silver hair, usually kept in a tight braid and pinned close to her scalp, now floated in the air, crackling with energy. Her long dress clung to her body, tiny sparks traveling up and down the deep red fabric as she moved.

Clack-tip, clack-tap, clack-tip, clack-tap sounded, her high heels loud against the polished floor as she stalked to her seat.

The room was deathly quiet as she sat and looked out at the assembled people. Her eyes displayed a slight glow as if she was one heartbeat from unleashing her fury on anyone who drew her ire. “Unless given leave, you will all remain silent,” she hissed, yet her words reverberated loudly, making some wince with pain.

Taking a deep breath, Peja straightened her shoulders, some of the intensity in the air diminishing. “Hours ago, our Grand Project suffered a Level Three Calamity – Procstar Rheolath has been destroyed. Our next shipment of goods for the High Council and a significant portion of our operation’s vitality reserves are gone.”

Despite her warning, some gasped, the rustling of many shifting in their chairs almost loud.

“I have initiated an internal investigation through the Oververse system. Given the loss of Rheolath, the results will take time. But I make this vow: the guilty parties will be liquidated,” her lips curled at the word.

Lugh held himself absolutely still while his mind whirled with the implications. Without question, the scale of this loss would require the High Council to send the kind of message he didn’t want to be around to receive. If they didn’t, their Prime masters or even an Ascendant might step in and execute everyone involved.

It was incredibly frustrating since he’d joined the Associates to escape just such a situation with the Cathair Empire over a misunderstanding with their missing heir. He’d thought hiding among these bumbling clowns months away from human space would keep him safe for centuries longer. But now, he would again be forced to flee.

Considering his options, he thought he’d likely have to employ one of his more extensive fallback plans. It would take some time and effort to arrange, but it should work wonderfully in escaping this situation. After all, no one would think to pursue him if they thought he and everyone else in this disaster of a project were already dead.

Afterward

Thank you for reading Harbinger Ascendant. I currently have five books planned for this series, so look out for the next installment of the Lurran Chronicles, coming in late 2023!

Some things you can do to help me out:

Write A Review – I cannot stress how critical reviews are for increasing the visibility of my stories. I hope to write full-time, and your assistance would go a long way to making this dream come true.

Share – Please consider telling others about my stories on social media. As a self-published author, I can’t put a lot of marketing behind my work, so any help would go a long way.

Connect – If you find anything grammatically incorrect or just want to reach out and say hi, send any emails to john@johnquinton.com.

Regardless, I hope you’ve enjoyed the journey so far!

John